FOG LAKE: THE COLSONS

THE COMPLETE SERIES

CHRISTY BARRITT

OceanofPDF.com
Copyright © 2022 by Christy Barritt
All rights reserved.
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means,
including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author,
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

OceanofPDF.com
 CONTENTS
Legacy of Lies
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
 Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59

Secrets of Shame: The Colsons

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
 Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Epilogue

Refuge of Redemption
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
 Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Epilogue

Also by Christy Barritt:

Fog Lake Suspense
You also might enjoy:
About the Author

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
ONE

INSATIABLE HUNGER GROWLED INSIDE ME, and all I

could think about was eating.
Not just eating.
I needed something specific to take away the pangs filling my belly. My
very life felt like it depended on feeding my need.
It had been too long.
I’d been patient. So, so patient.
But no longer.
I leaned back in the flimsy plastic chair as I imagined the pleasure of
getting what I want again.
Drool pooled in my mouth at the thought, and I lifted a napkin to wipe
the tangy ketchup from my lips.
Nothing would stop me from satisfying my urgings.
Behind me, men began to yell as a football game played on the TV
above them.
I frowned.
Idiots.
They were all idiots.
Unlike me.
I was brilliant, even if other people couldn’t see it.
That was okay. Soon, people would realize exactly what I was capable
of.
My time was now.
And my hunger was for . . . death.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWO

MADISON COLSON SAT up in bed and gasped, trying desperately

to force air into her lungs.
Oppressive panic claimed every part of her, and her heart plunged with
every beat as her body fought for survival.
Finally, sweet breath filled her. Her panic was met with relief—for now.
But confusion still marred her thoughts.
She blinked, desperate to remember the truth.
What had just happened?
Then it all raced back to her.
A man had broken into the house.
He’d found her in the bedroom.
His hands had circled her throat. The air had been cut off from her
lungs. She’d flailed as she fought to stay alive.
One last wisp of consciousness had filled her before blackness invaded
from the corners of her gaze and consumed her.
Then everything had faded around her as death pressed closer.
Madison glanced around the dark room as she remembered how
someone had tried to strangle her.
Cold fear formed an iceberg in her chest. Her lungs tightened until she
could hardly breathe.
Was he still here?
That’s when she heard movement.
No . . .
Overwhelming terror engulfed her, clogging her lungs.
Her heart raced out of control.
She tried to scream. She couldn’t.
 Instead, she reached for the cell phone charging beside her bed.
It was gone.
“How did you like that little trip I sent you on?” The man’s eerie voice
caused another ripple of terror to rush through her.
Then his shadow appeared before her.
He’d been watching her the whole time, hadn’t he?
She tried to scoot back in bed, desperate to get away. But her body
didn’t cooperate. Fear paralyzed her despite the adrenaline racing through
her system.
He’d killed her, hadn’t he? Then he’d somehow brought her back to life.
No, no, no, no . . .
This couldn’t be happening.
But Madison knew it was.
“They always say that death brings fresh perspective.” The man was
standing next to her bed now, a black mask concealing his features. “Do
you agree?”
“Why are you doing this?” Her voice came out raspy, her windpipe achy
and broken.
“Because it’s fun. Everyone deserves to have a little fun sometimes,
don’t they?” Sickening amusement danced through his voice.
Did she recognize those tones? She couldn’t be sure. Nothing made
sense.
Madison touched her throat, wanting to protect it. But it was no use.
She was trapped. Cornered. Helpless.
“Please . . . leave me alone.” Her voice quivered as her words filled the
air. “I didn’t do anything to you.”
“Yet you did everything.”
The next instant, the man was on top of her. His legs trapped her in
place. His hands pressed on her shoulders.
Madison kicked, but there was no use. He outweighed her by at least
sixty pounds.
“Do you know how thrilling it is to see the last traces of life slip from
someone’s eyes? It never fails to remind me of how fragile life is.”
He liked watching people die?
“Please.” Her voice cracked.
“It’s okay. Don’t fight it. There’s no need to draw this out.”
 “You don’t have to do this.” Her voice sounded hoarse and desperate,
but she didn’t care. None of that mattered.
Only staying alive did.
He ran his finger along the side of her face. “Oh, but I do. I’m so glad
you decided to come home to Fog Lake, Madison.”
The next instant, his fingers clutched her neck again. Their pressure dug
into her windpipe. Made her eyes feel like they bulged. Made her heart
stutter.
She tried to pull in another breath of air.
But it was no use.
She couldn’t.
As lights flashed in her eyes, she clawed at his viselike grip. She kicked
her legs. Tried to scream.
But nothing changed.
All she could see were the man’s eyes above her. The satisfaction in
their depths.
He was enjoying this.
He was . . . sick.
As if to confirm the thought, his deep laughter filled the room. “I’m not
done playing with you yet, Madison. Not at all.”
She clawed at his hands one more time, desperate for air. Desperate to
stay alive. Desperate not to delve back into the depths of terror she’d
experienced as death had claimed her only moments earlier.
Her body convulsed as if it knew what was coming, as if it wanted to
fight for every last second.
But it didn’t matter.
Madison knew this was the end.

“Did you see it?”

Special Agent Shane Townsend looked up as his partner walked into his
office at the FBI field office in Knoxville, Tennessee. “See what?”
Agent Brammall practically shoved Shane aside as he set his laptop
computer on the desk and crouched in front of it. He fiddled with the
keyboard a moment before pressing something and stepping back. “Watch
this.”
Shane hoped this interruption was worth it because he’d been in the
middle of writing up a report. The task was necessary, but one of his least
favorite things to do. And any interruption by rookie agent Brammall
generally annoyed him. The man was a little too eager and entirely too
talkative.
Shane leaned closer to the screen as the video began playing, curious as
to what the big deal was. He hoped Brammall hadn’t overhyped it.
A man with some type of wearable action camera appeared to be
jogging down a wooded road in the evening. His steps slowed when he
spotted something on the shoulder of the road.
“What’s that?” the man muttered.
His steps then quickened, the camera bouncing as he ran toward the
object.
Not an object.
A woman.
She lay collapsed by the roadside, a heap of clothing and outerwear.
“Oh, no . . . what happened?” The jogger knelt beside the woman.
As her face came into view, Shane noted the petite woman was probably
in her late sixties, with wrinkling skin and gray hair piled in a beehive.
The jogger checked for a pulse, then slapped her face.
“Ma’am, wake up,” he ordered.
But she still didn’t awaken.
He placed his hands over the woman’s heart and began CPR. “Stay with
me. Stay with me.”
After several minutes of chest compressions, the woman’s eyes
sluggishly pulled open, and she turned her head as she tried to focus.
“Oh, thank God!” the man said. “You’re okay! You’re okay!”
The woman moaned.
“I’m going to get you some help,” the man muttered.
Then the camera faded to black.
The title of the video was Good Samaritan Saves Woman After Heart
Attack. The setting appeared to be mountainous and lush, more like the
Appalachians than the Rockies. The leaves were turning the colors of
autumn, leading Shane to conclude this had been shot recently.
 He leaned back, trying to process what he’d just seen and not jump to
any conclusions. “Okay, so this guy just saved someone. That’s good news,
right?”
“The woman in that video . . . her name is Verna Colson.” Brammall’s
voice held barely contained excitement. “According to the report I read, she
died of a heart attack three days ago. The same day that video was posted
on the internet.”
Shane was losing patience. “So, the guy finds her passed out, gives her
CPR, brings her back only for her to die en route to the hospital?”
“That’s the thing. Local authorities think she had the heart attack while
taking a walk through town. Her body was discovered on the roadside by
passersby the next morning. This guy,” Brammall pointed to the screen,
“never called 911.”
Shane turned to him, waiting to hear the rest of his thoughts. Clearly,
there was more to this. “Okay . . .”
Brammall looked up at him as if he expected Shane to have this figured
out. He quickly shook his head and glanced back at the video. “I’m sorry, I
thought . . . never mind. Don’t you think this is eerily similar to The Good
Samaritan Killer?”
Shane sucked in a breath.
The Good Samaritan?
Colson?
The pieces clicked in place.
The Good Samaritan Killer, identified as James Colson, had terrorized
the Smoky Mountains nearly fifteen years ago when he’d killed seven
women over a four-year period. Colson had pretended to be the hero by
saving women from whatever perilous situation they were in, and he’d
recorded it all.
However, what the videos didn’t show was that he was the one who’d
put them in those situations in the first place. After he “saved” them, he
would then proceed to kill them, sometimes bringing them back to life yet
again before ultimately murdering them for good.
The man was sick.
But he was also behind bars.
Shane hadn’t thought about him in years.
“Is Verna Colson related to James Colson?” Shane finally asked.
 Excitement lit Brammall’s gaze. “She’s James Colson’s sister. She lived
in Fog Lake.”
Fog Lake . . .
Just the mention of the town brought back so many memories.
Memories mostly of the time Shane’s father had spent away from the family
as he’d obsessively tried to put a serial killer behind bars.
The sacrifice was for the greater good. That’s what his dad had always
said.
But Shane’s childhood had been more reminiscent of someone with a
single mom than two happily married parents. Until the day his father had
died, their relationship had remained distant.
Shane kept his voice even. “You think there’s a copycat?”
“That’s what I wonder.”
Shane leaned back in his seat as he processed what his colleague had
just told him. “How did you come across this?”
“My sister follows all that true crime stuff. She has alerts set up for . . .
well, various things. She found this and sent it to me.”
“Have you shown anyone else yet?”
He shook his head. “I came to you first.”
“Good. I’m going to talk to Ross and see if we can look into this. I want
to get down to Fog Lake and talk to the people there.” Shane rose to head to
the office of the Special Agent in Charge.
“There’s one more thing.”
Shane paused.
“It turns out that James Colson’s daughter—twenty-six-year-old
Madison Colson—just returned to town.”
Now that caught Shane’s interest. “So, Madison returned about the
same time all this happened?”
Brammall nodded almost eagerly. “That’s right. In my mind, that makes
her a person of interest.”
Had one of Colson’s kids decided to follow in their father’s footsteps?
It was a possibility. But the jogger in the video had clearly been a man.
Still, Shane didn’t believe in coincidences.
Shane nodded toward the SAC’s office. “Let me get this approved. Then
let’s talk to Madison Colson and see what she’s got to say.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THREE

MADISON DRAGGED her eyes open as something pulled her from

her slumber.
Her head spun, and everything was hazy around her. Her limbs were
heavy. Confusion marred her thoughts.
She smoothed a hand across her forehead, which felt unusually cold.
What had happened? Why did she feel like she had the worst hangover
of her entire life?
Nudges of the truth tried to work their way into her thoughts, but she
pushed them back. Maybe she wasn’t ready to handle the truth.
Then a loud pounding sounded at the front of the house.
Each strike caused her headache to throb harder.
What was going on?
She sat up. Sunlight poured in through the window.
The last thing she remembered it was still dark . . .
At once, memories of last night flooded into her mind.
Her gaze darted around.
The man.
Where was he?
Her room appeared empty.
Madison held her hand out in front of her and moved her fingers.
Blinked. Breathed.
She was alive. She couldn’t believe it.
That monster brought her back to life again.
But she couldn’t remember any of it.
The moment of giddiness turned into a moment of horror.
Her entire body began to tremble.
 She touched the side of her arm and felt a tender spot there.
Realization filled her. He must have drugged her.
He’d wanted her to survive. To remember what he’d done.
And to live in distress from the fallout afterward.
A cry escaped from deep inside her as tears pressed into her eyes.
Why had this happened? Why?
Her breathing became labored again as she tried to fight panic.
Then the pounding at the front door started again.
“FBI!”
She froze.
The FBI? What was the FBI doing here?
Bad memories from years ago bombarded her.
Should she answer?
Before she could figure it out, a man wearing an FBI jacket peered in
her window.
He spotted her. Motioned for her to answer the front door.
There was no way Madison could avoid them now. They’d think she
was trying to hide something. They’d come in after her.
She had to talk to them.
Should she even tell them what happened last night?
Madison had zero faith in the system. Zero.
With no choice but to face them, she stumbled out of bed, her wobbly
legs barely holding her weight. She fell into the doorframe, catching onto it
to prevent herself from falling to the floor.
After drawing in a few ragged breaths, she propelled herself into the
hallway, leaning against the wall for a moment as she tried to right herself.
But her head wouldn’t stop spinning.
Oh, God . . . why is this happening?
She took another step before the contents of her stomach spewed all
over the floor.
She stared at the puddle of liquid before taking the edge of her T-shirt
and wiping her mouth.
Part of her wanted to sink into the ground and disappear.
But that wasn’t a possibility.
“Open up!” a deep voice commanded.
She jumped at the forceful demand.
 Her mind raced as she tried to figure out what they were doing here.
Had they somehow known she’d been attacked?
If not, should she tell them? Would they believe her? Would they do
anything about it?
Or would telling them what happened only bring her and her family
more scrutiny?
She didn’t have the answers to those questions.
But she’d need to figure out something soon.
Madison grasped the doorknob and braced herself for whatever would
happen next.

“Madison Colson?” Shane stared at the woman on the other side of the
door.
He’d seen Madison Colson’s picture online, but this woman looked
nothing like the demure woman he’d expected to see with long, light-brown
hair, an easy smile, and a killer figure.
Her eyes were bloodshot. Her hair disheveled. Her T-shirt stained.
Bruises splotched her neck.
Bruises?
Could those be from a fight with Verna?
But it was more than that. Her eyes were glazed with confusion, and she
leaned against the door frame to keep herself upright.
He showed her his badge before slipping it back into his pocket.
“Special Agent Shane Townsend. This is my colleague, Special Agent Kurt
Brammall. We’d like to ask you a few questions.”
Madison’s hand grasped the doorknob as her haggard gaze locked on
him.
She was high, wasn’t she?
His gaze went to the side pocket of her black leggings and the bag
sticking out from it.
Heroin?
At once, Shane’s instincts went on alert.
He pushed past Madison and stepped inside the home of the now
deceased Verna Colson. “What’s going on here? You need to talk. Now.”
 She grasped her throat, her gaze hollow as she stared at him. Something
unspoken haunted her eyes, making it clear she had secrets she wasn’t
willing to share.
“No . . .” Her voice sounded raspy.
Without asking permission, Shane indicated for Brammall to stay with
her while he began searching the house. He had to know if something was
going on here.
Something deadly.
Even worse . . . what if this woman had something to do with her aunt’s
murder? Sure, the Good Samaritan in the video had clearly been a man.
James Colson was in jail, serving several lifetime sentences. But what if
he’d had an apprentice? What if two people were now working together to
carry on his legacy?
Until they had some answers, Shane needed to proceed with the utmost
caution.
He glanced around the outdated house. It almost made him feel like
he’d stepped back into the seventies.
Dusty knickknacks—mostly figurines—cluttered every surface.
Avocado and mustard-yellow walls stood as a testament to times past. The
scent of cigarette smoke was accented by a nicotine-stained yellow ceiling.
He moved throughout the house, gun in hand in case he ran into trouble.
When it came to the Colsons, one had to be careful.
As he stopped by the second bedroom, his breath caught.
Vomit puddled the floor outside the room. A bag of what looked like
heroin rested on the dresser along with a syringe. And a bottle of
hydrofluoric acid sat on the nightstand.
Suddenly, things made a lot more sense.
He left the room and charged back toward Madison. “We’re going to
need to take you down to the local sheriff’s office.”
“The sheriff’s office?” Madison’s eyes widened, and her voice seemed
to seize at the thought. “Why?”
“Can you explain the heroin in the bedroom? In your pocket?”
His questions seemed to roll over her in phases.
“Heroin? . . . I . . . this . . .” She ended with a shake of her head, as if
she didn’t know what to say.
Shane sensed her excuses coming, but he had no desire to listen.
Instead, he took the cuffs from his pocket and pulled her hands behind her
back.
“Am I under arrest?”
“You’re under arrest for the possession of an illegal substance,” he
started. “Anything you say can and will be used against you . . .”
Shane didn’t know what was going on here in this sleepy little tourist
town.
But he knew about the deadly legends surrounding it.
Legends dating back more than a hundred years ago when a massacre
had occurred along the shores of its cloud-covered lake.
Evil wasn’t supposed to be handed down to people. It wasn’t supposed
to encompass a town.
But what if it did?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FOUR

THIS COULDN’T BE HAPPENING. She couldn’t have been

attacked. Couldn’t have been arrested. Madison kept repeating those words
to herself over and over.
Yet they weren’t true.
Everything felt surreal, almost as if she were living someone else’s life
as she went through the arrest procedures.
The FBI agent—Townsend? She couldn’t remember—had taken her
arm and escorted her to the backseat of his SUV. No one had been nearby to
witness it—only an empty street on the edge of town, one filled with
several derelict houses.
Memories of the day her dad had been arrested filled her mind. It
seemed the whole town had come out to watch her and her brothers being
taken away as their father had been placed in the back of an unmarked
sedan. There had almost been a sense of victory in the air.
That day, Madison had felt her entire world shift. She remembered
sitting in the back of the car crying and reaching for her dad. She’d been
desperate to feel his arms around her. Yet, at the same time, she intrinsically
knew there was no going back.
Her childhood as she’d known it was over.
Townsend had taken her to the sheriff’s office, explaining she was being
charged with drug possession. Then she was booked.
She’d taken her stained clothing and placed them in a bag as directed.
Then she dressed in some black sweatpants and a sweatshirt that the deputy
had provided. Her top was oversized, so she’d pulled the sleeves over her
hands, desperate for warmth.
 But it didn’t matter what she had on, a deep chill began at her core and
spread throughout her limbs.
She was given a drug test. Photographed. Fingerprinted. They even took
a DNA sample—a saliva test.
The sheriff’s deputy who processed her asked if she wanted medical
help.
Madison had said no.
Then he escorted her into a cold interrogation room.
At least they’d removed her handcuffs.
“Is there anything you want to tell us?” Agent Townsend sat across the
table from her, his bright blue eyes fastened on her. The man had light
brown hair that was cut short and a matching beard and mustache, trimmed
neatly.
He was probably six feet tall, and trim in his black cargo pants and
long-sleeved FBI shirt.
She could see the determination in his gaze—determination to find her
guilty.
The police—feds, law enforcement of any type—couldn’t be trusted.
They had only let her down time and time again.
Madison said nothing, only stared at Townsend.
He frowned, clearly not appreciating her silence. “You can make this as
easy for yourself or as hard for yourself as you want.”
She still said nothing.
Wasn’t that what her brother told her to do? Don’t talk to the FBI. The
feds . . . they twist whatever you say.
Yet another internal voice urged her to tell them everything.
But why should Madison bother? The feds had their minds made up.
They wouldn’t believe her, no matter what she said.
Especially if there was heroin . . .
The monster who’d done this to her must have left the drugs. He must
have wanted to play with her mind even more. Had he called the FBI
himself? How had he known they would come?
The man was sick. So sick. And now Madison was entangled in his
plan.
A hollow feeling echoed inside her. Coming here to take care of her
aunt’s funeral had seemed hard enough. But now this . . .
 The attack. The FBI showing up at her aunt’s house. It was too much.
Too fast.
It was so hard to believe that the loving, caring father she’d grown up
with was now regarded as one of the deadliest serial killers in the US.
More nausea rose up inside her. It had been a long time since that
thought had brought that reaction. She’d had almost fifteen years to accept
the fact her dad was a killer.
And to accept the fact that a piece of information she’d offered the feds
had helped put him behind bars.
She wrapped her arms across her chest as an ache formed.
Instead of answering Agent Townsend, Madison closed her eyes, trying
to get rid of the images. But flashbacks from last night filled her.
Memories of waking up in her old bedroom to find the man lingering in
front of her.
Memories of his fingers around her neck, squeezing the life out of her.
Memories of the same man bringing her back to life. How many times?
At least three. Each time he seemed to delight in it more and more.
A cry escaped from her, and she doubled over, hardly able to handle the
emotional trauma battling inside her. She thought she might vomit again,
but nothing came up.
It still could.
How was she going to get out of this?
She stared at the man sitting across from her. Townsend.
He seemed all business and no compassion.
That fit what she remembered about those FBI agents who’d come to
arrest her father.
They weren’t to be trusted.
They’d twisted her words to make it seem like her father was guilty all
those years ago.
And Madison had no doubt they’d twist her words again.

Shane had taken Madison to the Fog Lake Sheriff’s Office. But as soon as
the two of them had gotten into the interrogation room, Madison had
lawyered up.
 He’d had no choice but to leave her in the room until her attorney
arrived.
In the meantime, he met with Brammall and Sheriff Wilder.
Sheriff Luke Wilder had an exemplary record for keeping things safe in
town. The man had to be close to Shane’s age, and his eyes were serious as
he listened to Shane explain what had happened.
“Do you know this girl?” Shane nodded through the two-way glass into
the interrogation room.
Wilder glanced at her and frowned. “She went to grade school with my
younger brother. Seemed like a nice kid. What happened with her father
shook up this whole community, to say the least.”
“I can only imagine.” Shane glanced at the file they’d already put
together on her. “Says she started a nonprofit called Blood and Water. She
helps people who’ve had their lives torn apart after family members have
committed crimes. She doesn’t have a criminal record. Not even a parking
ticket. I’m assuming she’s just back for the funeral?”
“That’s a good guess.” Wilder shifted. “You’re telling me that Verna’s
death wasn’t a heart attack?”
“That’s our working theory. We sent you the link to the video. We think
that someone is recreating James Colson’s crimes.”
Wilder shrugged and ran a hand over his face. “Before word of this gets
out, we need to confirm that this isn’t just an elaborate stunt. How do we
know that’s really Verna in the video? Could it be someone who looks like
her? Could this whole thing be a setup or a prank?”
Shane nodded. “At this point, we don’t know anything for sure. But
we’re here to help figure this out. We’d love the assistance of your
department in the process.”
“You’ll have whatever you need. This is the last thing we want
happening in our town.”
Shane glanced back through the window at Madison again.
The woman certainly didn’t have the look of a serial killer. Then again,
neither had her father.
She probably wasn’t doing herself any favors by not talking. In this
case, her silence only made her look guilty. But it was her choice—and her
right.
“I have a team at the house right now looking for any more clues,”
Shane said. “We also took samples from beneath her fingernails to see if
anyone else’s DNA was there.”
Wilder shifted. “Did you notice the bruising around her neck? It’s hard
to see with the sweatshirt, but I’m nearly certain that it’s there.”
Shane’s jaw twitched. “I saw that also. At first I thought it could be
defensive wounds from a fight with Verna.”
“They almost look like choke marks, don’t they?” Wilder asked.
Shane’s heart beat harder. “You’re right. They do. There’s definitely
more to this story. I’m not going to give up until I get to the bottom of it.”
His phone rang, and Shane saw it was Brammall. He quickly put the
device to his ear.
“We found something I thought you’d want to know about,” Brammall
started. “On the back door . . . hanging from the knob . . . there was a silver
cross.”
Shane’s heartbeat quickened.
A silver cross?
That was the Good Samaritan’s calling card.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIVE

RELIEF RUSHED through Madison when Isaac strode inside the

interrogation room. Without even saying a word, his imposing presence
brought a brief respite from the craziness.
Isaac Colson was the type who owned a room as soon as he stepped
inside, the kind whose confidence made him a natural leader. It was more
than his towering height, curly brown hair, and toothy smile. He was truly
someone others could depend on.
In fact, two years ago, Memphis had experienced severe flooding. A
reporter had captured a picture of Isaac carrying an elderly woman through
flood waters, from her house to safety. He’d been considered a hero by
many ever since.
Madison rose and fell into his arms, so thankful he’d already been on
his way to Fog Lake when she called. Otherwise, Madison would have had
to wait for him to drive from Memphis—a six-hour trip, if he didn’t run into
any traffic.
He took a step back and studied her face with a grimace. “You look like
the dickens, Sis.”
Madison scowled as she lowered herself back into the cold metal chair
and muttered a sarcastic, “Thanks.”
“No offense intended.”
She raised an eyebrow as she nodded toward his outfit. “Well, you look
like a million bucks, if that makes you feel better.”
Isaac’s suit probably cost more than one of her weekly paychecks. His
dark hair was held in place with gel. An expensive watch adorned his wrist,
and his glossy shoes had probably never seen a piece of dirt.
 He’d done well for himself. To look at him, nobody would know his
past.
His looks and confidence screamed success.
That had been his goal—to erase the old part of him and reinvent
himself.
He’d succeeded.
Pride filled Madison’s chest when she thought about how far he’d come.
As Isaac sat beside her, his gaze turned to concern. “What happened? I
knew we should have never come back to this place. It’s trouble.”
Madison stared at the sickly, beige-colored wall across the room and
shook her head, not wanting to speak the atrocity out loud. But she had no
choice. Not if she wanted her brother to help her.
She touched her neck and felt the bruises stretching there.
Her brother pulled her hand away, and his eyes narrowed as he stared at
the discolored skin.
“Madison . . .” His voice held disbelief as if he didn’t want to believe
what he was seeing.
Another cry started to rise inside her, but she swallowed it. Instead, a
gurgled sound escaped her throat, almost as if she were choking.
“It was so horrible.” Her words were barely discernible to her own ears,
spoken both low and garbled.
Isaac leaned closer. “I can tell. I know it’s going to be hard, but you’ve
got to tell me what happened. The feds are holding you on drug charges?”
She ran a hand over her face before picking up the bottle of water and
taking a long sip.
“I just got into town yesterday evening. I didn’t even think anyone knew
I was here. I was only here long enough to grab a few groceries, unpack,
and head to bed. The drive from Nashville was taxing, to say the least.”
“Go on. Take your time. But not too much time.” He glanced at the two-
way glass beside them.
His words almost made Madison want to smile. They sounded so much
like her brother. He’d always been so honest—painfully so, at times. That’s
why it had surprised her so much when Isaac became a lawyer, a career
where most were perceived as being dishonest.
Last night slammed back into her mind, and she felt herself reeling.
“I woke up, and this man was on top of me. His hands around my
throat.” Madison shook her head, unsure if she could continue. But she had
no choice except to push ahead. “He squeezed my neck until I stopped
breathing and passed out. Then he performed CPR to revive me. He did the
same thing . . . three times.”
Isaac gaped. “Madison . . .”
She shrugged, not knowing what to say. This all seemed like a
nightmare she would wake up from. But it wasn’t—and nothing could
change that fact.
“Why didn’t you tell the feds?” Isaac asked.
Her gaze locked with his. “What are they going to do? They’re going to
find some way to blame me for this. Especially with the drugs . . .”
“Do you have any idea how they got there?”
“My best guess is that that man planted them. But I know what the feds
are thinking. They think I’m a druggie. They think while I was high, I did
something horrible to someone. They’re going to come after me and think
I’m following in Dad’s footsteps.” Fear made her voice tremble.
His gaze locked with hers. “We don’t know that.”
“But don’t we? We’ve seen this play out before. We know how it
works.”
“If you don’t say anything, they’re going to think you’re hiding
something. Because you are. You’re hiding what happened to you,
something you have no culpability in.”
She lowered her voice. “I don’t know if I can trust them. I just don’t
know anything right now.”
Just as when they were eleven and thirteen years old, Isaac grabbed her
hand and squeezed. “We’re going to get through this, Maddie. One way or
another we will.”
But would they? Had they really ever gotten through what happened to
their father?
Or had they just continued forward because they had no other choice?

Shane listened as Madison sat across the interrogation table and told her
story.
Each new detail made his skin crawl, which said a lot considering some
of the cases he’d handled.
 But if Madison was telling the truth, what she’d gone through was
horrific.
“Why didn’t you tell us what happened when we showed up at your
aunt’s house this morning?” he asked.
Isaac stiffened beside her. “My family has a bad relationship with the
FBI, to say the least.”
Shane heard the bite in the man’s words but ignored the tone. “You’re
saying you have no idea how the drugs got there?”
“My only theory is that whoever tried to kill me left the drugs there,
after he injected some into me, to make my life even more miserable if I
came forward.” Madison’s voice sounded fragile, and she continued to rub
her throat.
“Who knew you were coming back into town?” Shane asked.
“Just my brothers.” Madison’s words were soft, and grief made her
voice sound thin. “We didn’t want to tell anybody. This place doesn’t
exactly have happy memories for us.”
“So, you think this killer was waiting for you to return so he could set
his plan in action?”
“I have no idea.” Fire suddenly lit Madison’s gaze as she turned toward
him, almost as if she’d turned her energy from her pain to her distrust of
law enforcement. “That’s what you guys are supposed to figure out.”
Shane heard the accusation in her voice but didn’t reprimand her. The
woman had been through a lot.
“Are you charging her with anything?” Isaac’s crisp, professional voice
cut through the air.
Shane remained quiet for a moment, not wanting to seem too anxious to
give an answer, until he finally shook his head. This woman . . . she was a
victim. She didn’t deserve to be treated as a criminal.
“No, we’re not. All the charges are dropped, and I’m sorry for the way
things played out. I wish you’d explained earlier when we arrived at the
house.”
Isaac straightened and squared his gaze with Shane. “Speaking of
which, can we go back to Verna’s house?”
“It hasn’t been cleared yet. If you give me a list of anything you need, I
can have someone pick it up for you.”
“I’ll do that,” Madison said.
 She should still get to a hospital to be checked out, but she’d refused
earlier. Maybe her brother could convince her to head there now.
“I know I’ve already said this, but I highly recommend being checked
out by a doctor. We did a tox screen on you but—”
“I’m fine. I just want to forget this happened.”
“Madison . . .” Her brother’s eyes burned into her.
“Please.” Her voice trembled as she shook her head. “I just want to get
out of here.”
Isaac stared at his sister another moment as if trying to determine her
mental state and the best plan for her well-being. Finally, he nodded, still
looking unconvinced. “Okay.”
“One more thing.” Madison turned back toward Shane. “Why did you
show up at my aunt’s house when you did?”
Shane frowned. He’d been waiting for this to come up. “Actually, a
video surfaced that concerned us.”
Tension spread through her gaze. “What kind of video?”
“A video of your aunt . . . being found dead and then revived.”
“You mean . . .” Madison didn’t finish the statement.
Shane nodded. “Just like The Good Samaritan Killer.”
Madison went eerily still as tension spread across her features. “But her
heart attack . . .”
Shane didn’t have to respond.
Madison clearly already suspected the truth. Her heart attack hadn’t
been natural.
“We need to go,” Isaac said, abruptly standing.
Shane’s jaw tightened as he realized this opportunity was slipping away.
But there would be other chances to talk to Madison—he’d make sure of it.
“If I have more questions—and I’m sure I will—I’ll be in touch. In the
meantime, be careful. Please.”
As her brother led her away, Shane’s thoughts continued to race. If his
instincts were correct, he would end up staying in Fog Lake longer than
he’d anticipated.
He would need to find somewhere to stay until he figured out how this
atrocity would unravel.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SIX

“I DON’T LIKE what’s going on here,” Isaac said as he led Madison

outside to his car an hour later.
Someone had first brought Madison a bag full of her clothes and her
phone. She’d cleaned herself up some in the bathroom and pulled her hair
back into a neater ponytail. A kind woman who worked the front desk had
also given her some coffee.
Madison wasn’t sure what her brother meant by his haunting words.
“What are you getting at?” Madison glanced up at Isaac as he moved
her forward, almost as if desperate to get away from this place.
“Verna’s death? Then someone attacks you? And the FBI shows up? It’s
like a bad repeat of fifteen years ago.”
Her blood turned cooler. He had a good point. Madison hadn’t even
thought about the timing of all this until now.
She paused beside a black Lexus. Isaac’s black Lexus. Go figure, that
was the kind of car he had.
She still remembered when a developer had rolled into town driving one
of these when she and Isaac were in elementary school. Isaac’s eyes had lit
up, and he’d declared that one day he would drive one. In his mind, the
vehicle had been the epitome of success.
It appeared he’d arrived.
She took a deep breath and let the midafternoon sun warm her face. The
air even smelled like autumn—like crisp leaves and hay bales. Down the
street somewhere, she heard what sounded like a street musician singing
and playing guitar.
All happy things.
None of which she could relate with at the moment.
 Before climbing inside Isaac’s car, Madison turned to him. “What are
we going to do?”
“We’re going to figure this out.” He frowned. “And we have to bury
Verna.”
Verna. Isaac had never been able to call her Aunt Verna. He’d refused to
claim her as a relative.
Yet, for some reason, his words caused another round of tears to well in
her. Madison generally didn’t consider herself a crier. But the trauma she’d
endured kept her emotions close to the surface and nearly uncontrollable.
Isaac wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close. “I’m
so sorry, Sis. Did you tell Bear yet?”
Bear? She hadn’t even thought about calling her older brother. “I could
only make one call. It was to you.”
“What do you say we go pay him a visit?”
She stepped back and used the sleeve of her sweatshirt to wipe her eyes
before nodding. She tried to ignore the dread that pooled in her stomach at
the thought of seeing Bear again—and the possible drama that might bring.
“Okay.” She let out a long breath. “Let’s go find him.”
But she had to wonder if her oldest brother would be happy to see them
or not.
He’d texted her and Isaac about Verna’s passing, keeping his words
matter of fact. But, before that, it had been ten years since they’d spoken.
And their last conversation hadn’t been pleasant.

“We got the blood panel back.” Brammall nearly flung himself into the
conference room.
Shane looked up from his temporary desk, the conference table, his
curiosity spiking. “And?”
“Madison Colson had heroin in her system, along with zolpidem, a
sedative.”
Shane rubbed his jaw. “So, she was either drugged or she took heroin
along with some kind of pill?”
“That’s how it appears.”
 He leaned against the table, letting his thoughts percolate. “I don’t know
what’s going on here, but I don’t like it.”
Brammall’s eyes burned into his. “You think she’s innocent?”
“Did you see the bruises around her neck? I believe her when she says
someone strangled her and then revived her. My gut also tells me she didn’t
take those drugs willingly.”
“You really think The Good Samaritan Killer is back? That the wrong
man was put in jail?”
Shane shifted his jaw as thoughts battered him. “Either that, this is a
copycat, or James Colson had an apprentice. That theory was thrown
around multiple times.”
“What if the wrong guy was arrested?”
Shane scowled. “He wasn’t. The evidence against him was irrefutable.”
Brammall opened his mouth, almost as if he wanted to refute the claim.
But then he seemed to think better of it and asked, “What’s next?”
Madison’s image filled his mind again—her bruises, her haunted gaze,
her pain.
He wanted to make sure he handled this case correctly—no jumping to
conclusions, no accusations without proof, no mistakes.
“The sheriff already said we could set up an office here. We need to get
organized. Then I need to call SAC Ross again and give him the update. I
also want to review Verna Colson’s autopsy results, and I want to watch that
video again. What if it wasn’t Verna but someone who looked like her?”
“I suppose it’s a possibility.” Brammall paused, his gaze narrowing with
thought. “Just curious—how long did James Colson wait between kills?”
“His timeline shortened as he grew more confident. There were eight
months between each of the first four victims. By the end of his killing
spree, there were mere days.”
“That’s good news, right?”
Shane locked gazes with Brammall. “Maybe. The problem is, we don’t
know what number this killer is on now.”
His words hung in the air.
But the truth was, Shane’s father’s legacy depended on finding answers
about what was going on here.
And even though he’d had a strained relationship with his dad, part of
him didn’t want to let his father down . . . especially since his dad was the
one who put James Colson in jail.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SEVEN

MADISON FELT the nerves rattling inside her as the mountain road
they traveled became narrower with every turn. Nature seemed to squeeze
in on her.
Just like life was at the moment.
She had to concentrate on her breathing or overwhelming thoughts
would begin to batter her until she couldn’t breathe.
Not breathing wasn’t an option right now.
“Where exactly did Bear move?” Isaac mumbled as his hands gripped
the steering wheel, and his gaze remained focused on the winding asphalt.
“The boondocks,” Madison muttered. “Where he always wanted to live,
depending on no one but himself to survive.”
“I knew he was a recluse but . . . you think he’s totally off-grid?”
“I think it’s a good possibility.” Madison dragged in a breath as anxiety
built inside her. “At least the leaves are pretty.”
“At least. And there you go. The optimist in you never dies.” Isaac cast
a quick smile at her.
She shrugged. “I could say the same about the realist in you. Or, as I
like to call it, the pessimist.”
“It’s not pessimistic—”
Madison raised her hand to stop him before his soliloquy started. “I
know, I know.”
She’d heard his explanation a million times before. Pointing out the
negative things in life doesn’t make a person a pessimist. It makes them a
realist. Expecting bad things all the time—that’s what makes someone a
pessimist.
 “Up until today, how has life been treating you, Maddie?” Isaac glanced
over at her.
She shrugged as the past several months played in her thoughts. “I can’t
complain. I love what I’m doing. Nashville is nice.”
“How’s the guy?”
“The guy?” Madison let out a laugh. “Eric and I broke up six months
ago.”
Isaac’s eyes widened. “What? Why didn’t I know this?”
“Because you never call.”
He shrugged. “I beg to differ. I called . . .”
“Seven months ago.” Her voice trailed. “I only remember because it
was my birthday.”
Isaac frowned and continued to stare at the road. “Sorry. I’m going to do
better.”
“I know being a defense lawyer keeps you busy.” She didn’t fault him
for the lack of communication. Being together stirred up so many memories
—good and bad.
“What happened with Eric?” Isaac stole a side glance at her.
Memories slammed into Madison’s mind—memories she’d rather
forget. “I caught him with Layla.”
Isaac’s eyebrows shot up. “Your best friend, Layla?”
She crossed her arms over her chest. “The one and only. They were in a
full lip-lock in his car. When I confronted them, they tried to tell me that
Layla had a lash in her eye, and Eric was helping her get it out.”
Isaac let out a low chuckle. “That’s bull.”
“Isn’t it, though?” Madison sucked in a deep, calming breath—in
theory. It was time for a subject change. “What about you and Kate?”
An unreadable emotion flashed through Isaac’s gaze before
disappearing with his shrug.
“Kate? Yeah, she and I are . . . hanging in.” Isaac’s words didn’t sound
convincing.
“What’s wrong?”
“Wrong? Nothing’s wrong.” He quickly shrugged again.
Avoiding a question wasn’t like him. “Isaac, I know you better than
that. Spit it out.”
He let out a sigh and ran his thumb across his jaw—another telltale sign
of stress. “We’re just at that point where she wants more, and I . . .”
 “Don’t want to commit?”
“It’s not that I don’t want to commit.” His voice sounded strained as he
said the words.
“It’s that you don’t want to commit with Kate?” Madison tried to fill in
the blanks.
Isaac let out a breath, and wrinkles seemed to form around his eyes.
“It’s complicated. Check that GPS again. Are you sure we’re headed in the
right direction?”
Madison knew a distraction when she saw one. Her brother was
avoiding this conversation. Whatever was happening between him and Kate
must really be burdening him.
The woman seemed like a bit of a handful, but Isaac was a smart man,
perfectly capable of making wise choices—even when it came to love.
She glanced at the GPS on her phone. “It says this is the way there.”
The roads climbed higher with every wheel rotation. Trees squeezed in
tighter. Guardrails were sparse.
Twenty yards ago, the pavement had ended, turning into gravel.
Now, only dirt lay beneath the tires.
She was surprised Isaac had taken the Lexus this way. An off-road
vehicle seemed more appropriate. She could have brought her own car, but
the sedan had seen better days. Leaving it at Verna’s seemed like a good
idea.
Madison only prayed they didn’t meet another car on this lane. Not only
was there no room to pass—there was also no room to turn around.
Uneasiness grew inside her. She’d much rather navigate Nashville traffic
than this.
“Oh, Bear . . .” Isaac sighed. “Where are you living?”
Madison glanced around and shivered. The isolation unnerved her.
“Good question.”
“We just need to get this graveside service over with. Then, in a few
days, we can all resume our lives as normal. Coming back to this place was
a mistake . . . last night proved it. I’m just sorry you had to go through what
you did.” His voice softened as he glanced at her.
In some ways, Madison was ready to put this part of her life behind her
also. But another part of her needed more closure. Could she really move on
without answers? Could she live with herself knowing justice hadn’t been
served and that innocent people could still suffer?
 Before she could formulate her response, a man appeared in the road in
front of them.
As Isaac swerved to avoid hitting him, Madison closed her eyes and
braced herself for whatever might happen next.

Shane studied the file Brammall had put together for him on Madison.
She had a squeaky-clean record, almost as if she’d been
overcompensating for what her father had done. She’d dedicated her life to
her nonprofit. She’d been honored in Nashville for her work and had even
been written up in a few magazines.
She appeared to be single, to love country music, and her smile lit up a
room.
In her normal life, at least.
Not today.
Shane leaned back in his chair and frowned.
No, today she’d looked like a shell of a person.
Quickly, he typed her name into Google and clicked one of the first
links he saw. A video of Madison at a charity event began playing. In it, she
wore a black dress that showed off her long, thin limbs and slender
shoulders. Her hair had been swept up into a twist of some sort. She smiled
as she posed with friends and colleagues by a fountain outside an event
center.
People shared with the reporter how wonderful Madison was. How
much she’d helped and supported them. How she was truly an example.
He paused the video and stared at her smiling face. Madison Colson
appeared to be the picture of sincerity and selflessness.
But someone seemed determined to wipe that grin off her face.
Why?
Shane stood and grabbed his keys. Enough researching. He was ready to
do some footwork now.
“Where are you going?” Brammall appeared beside him.
The man had the uncanny ability to sense Shane’s every move—a fact
that annoyed Shane to no end. “I’m going back to the scene.”
 “Great. Let me grab my coat. I’ll go with you.” He scurried across the
room to the coat rack and snatched his bomber jacket.
A few minutes later, they were in Shane’s SUV heading toward Verna
Colson’s house.
“I checked with the prison,” Brammall said. “James Colson is still there.
Madison has been his only visitor over the past month. Otherwise, he hasn’t
had any letters or emails. Nothing.”
Shane stored that information away.
As Brammall continued to chat about football, Shane tuned him out.
He’d learned it was easier to do that than to repeatedly ask him for quiet.
Finally, they pulled up to Verna’s. The local sheriff’s deputy guarding
the scene lifted the crime-scene tape so they could enter the residence.
Shane paused just inside the front door, ignoring the scent of flowery
perfume, Pine-Sol, and old books.
“What are you looking for in here?” Brammall turned toward him.
Shane raised a hand, motioning for silence. Brammall’s ramblings made
it hard to think, to concentrate. “Just give me a minute. I want to get a better
sense for this place.”
“I’ll talk to the deputy and see if there are any updates.”
“Perfect.”
Shane paced through each room. There were no pictures of Verna with
the kids in here. No pictures at all, really.
What exactly was Verna like? The photos he’d found online of the
woman had never shown her smiling. She didn’t have any of her own social
media accounts, but she’d shown up in pictures posted by others.
She’d worked as City Treasurer, sending out payment notifications to
residents. The job apparently made her unlikable to many since they
associated her with bills. But, according to Wilder, she’d done her job
zealously, hardly ever letting any delinquent payment slip by.
Madison and her brothers had come to live with Verna after their father
went to jail. The oldest brother, Bear, had only stayed a year and a half until
he was old enough to move on.
What had life been like for the two left behind?
Shane paused by the room where Madison had been attacked. Based on
the pink walls, he guessed this had once been her bedroom.
He studied the door frame and squinted. Marks on the outside indicated
that a deadbolt had been there at one time.
 The only reason a deadbolt would be on the outside of the door was . . .
to trap someone inside.
His gut churned.
Slowly, he opened the door and examined the other side of it.
Scratch marks stretched down the wood. They were old, not fresh.
Several marks near the knob indicated someone had tried to pry it open.
His stomach churned harder. Exactly what had gone on inside this
house?
He wasn’t sure, but he didn’t like the picture forming in his mind.
As he examined the room, Brammall’s footsteps sounded down the
hallway and paused in the doorway. An interruption was the last thing
Shane wanted. He hoped his colleague had a good reason for it.
“What now?” Shane gave him a questioning glance.
“Something just popped up online.” Brammall’s voice caught with
anticipation. “You’re going to want to see it.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
EIGHT

MADISON RELEASED the breath she held as Isaac’s car stopped

before hitting anything or running off the road.
Instead, she stared as the figure standing in the road came into focus.
She blanched as she studied the man another moment, suspicion filling
her. Finally, she muttered, “Bear?”
He’d changed since Madison had seen him last. Once clean-cut, he now
had a shaggy beard. His form had filled out, making him look like a burly
linebacker. He wore a flannel shirt, jeans, and work boots.
That wasn’t to mention the fact that he held a shotgun in his hands and a
sheathed knife hung from his belt.
Isaac let out a breath and shook his head as if in disbelief also—as well
as annoyance. “You’ve got to be kidding me. What was he thinking? I could
have hit him!”
With a glare, Isaac lowered his window and leaned out.
Madison prayed her brother—both of them, actually—kept a level head.
The last thing any of them needed was more conflict.
Bear strode to the side of the vehicle and narrowed his gaze as he
peered through the window.
“I should have known it was the two of you.” His voice contained an
edge of hostility.
He was still upset with them, even after all these years, wasn’t he? The
strange thing was that Madison felt like she was the one who should be
upset with him.
After all, he’d left her and Isaac with Aunt Verna, even though he knew
how horrible the woman was.
“You should have told me you were coming,” Bear growled.
 “Look, can we talk?” Isaac sounded all business. “You know we
wouldn’t be here unless we needed to be.”
His shadowed gaze stared back at them. “Is this about Verna’s death?
Because I told you I don’t care what you do with her remains. I don’t plan
on going to any funeral or burial or even a tribute.”
Isaac and Madison exchanged a glance, unspoken conversations drifting
between them.
“No, it’s about more than that,” Isaac finally said as he turned back to
Bear. “I’d feel better if we could talk about this face-to-face.”
Bear stared at them another moment, and Madison felt certain her oldest
brother would send them back.
Finally, he stepped away and grunted. “My house is just up the road.
Keep going until this lane ends. I’ll meet you there.”
Madison sighed. She hadn’t realized just how much tension she would
feel when she saw her oldest brother again.
But it was there.
All of it was there. Maybe it had never gone away but had grown
instead in the years stretching between them.
How had her family fallen apart like this? Until she was eleven years
old, Madison had thought her brothers and father were perfect.
It had just been the four of them. Their mother had passed away when
Madison was only two.
But everything had changed the day her father was arrested.
There was no going back to fix things now.
Isaac continued down the dirt road, his jaw hard as if he dreaded this
just as much as she did.
“He has a lot of nerve,” Isaac muttered, white knuckles on the steering
wheel.
“You know Bear doesn’t like to be taken by surprise. He never has. You
remember the surprise party we threw for him when he turned sixteen? He
stormed out of the house and didn’t come back. We all had to party without
him.”
“Don’t defend him.”
“He is our brother.” She shrugged, memories of the party causing a rock
to form in her chest. That was one of the last events the four of them
enjoyed together before their father was arrested a couple of months later.
“I say he forfeited that when he left us.” His scowl deepened.
 Madison’s stomach squeezed harder. She’d always hoped once her
brother turned eighteen, he’d try to claim guardianship of them like he’d
promised. But he hadn’t. Instead, he’d disappeared, leaving Isaac and
Madison to fend for themselves.
He’d known what a horrible woman Verna was. That she was smart.
She was able to hide things from the social workers who stopped by for
welfare checks.
Isaac, on the other hand, had stayed with Madison until she was old
enough to leave. Then he’d helped her apply for grants, secure a job, and set
her up in an apartment so she could attend college.
Everything about that time felt so fractured.
As the woods cleared, Isaac pressed on the brakes. A house appeared in
the distance.
Madison blinked as she saw it.
She’d expected a shack. With trash and clutter out front. Long grass.
Maybe an abandoned car or two.
Instead, the house in front of her looked respectable. More than
respectable. It looked nice. The outside was a mix of cedar and river rock,
topped with solar panels on the roof. The structure rose two stories, with an
inviting porch. The flowerbeds contained colorful mums.
At the back of the property, she spotted a detached garage, a small
garden, and several chickens.
“What has Bear been doing to afford this?” Isaac muttered, sharing her
disbelief.
“I guess we’re going to find out.”
They glanced at each other, their look saying more than any words
could ever express. They were both apprehensive about this and hoped this
meeting went well.
But neither of them really thought that it would.

Shane’s eyes remained glued to the video playing on his colleague’s phone.
With each new second that passed, his gut twisted in horror.
The video showed Madison being revived after being found
unconscious—unconscious at her attacker’s hands.
 The lighting was dim, but, just as with Verna, the attacker had worn a
camera to record himself bringing Madison back to life.
Shane wanted to look away from the footage, but he couldn’t.
He needed to watch, to look for clues.
As the man gave Madison CPR, her eyes suddenly flung open. She
gasped in a deep breath, and her chest rose as if her life blood was being
restored.
Her relief was short-lived as her gaze went to the camera—or, more
accurately, to the man wearing the camera.
Raw fear filled her eyes as she stared at him, and a cry of horror left her
lips.
“Please . . . no more. Please!”
Shane looked away as disgust rose in him. “We’re going to need to send
this to the field office. Maybe our guys in Knoxville can figure out the
location from which it was posted. Was it on the same account as the last
video?”
Brammall shook his head. “No, it was a new one. This guy is smart
enough to know we’re monitoring the other one.”
“We need to contact the website host and make sure no more of the
videos are posted. Can you get on that?”
He nodded. “I’ll see what I can do.”
As Brammall walked away, Shane glanced out the window. A man
lingered near the porch, staring up at Verna’s house with open curiosity.
Instantly, Shane reached for his gun.
Who was that man? And why was he trying to peer inside this house?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
NINE

MADISON CLIMBED FROM THE CAR, slammed the door,

and turned to face Bear as he slowly walked toward her, clearly in no hurry
to catch up.
His cold gaze went to her neck, and he flinched. “What happened to
you?”
“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about.” Madison touched her neck
and immediately winced at how sore it felt.
Images of last night flooded her mind, and she felt herself reeling back
in time.
No, you can’t go there. Not now.
She pressed her eyes closed and pulled in a breath. She had to focus on
the present, on the good things.
That’s what Madison’s counselor told her to do when overwhelming
thoughts about her past battered her. Concentrate on the positive, on the
things you’re in control of. There’s no need to stress over matters that are
out of your hands.
“Did someone hurt you?” Anger singed Bear’s voice, and his chest
seemed to swell with protectiveness.
Now he cared? All those years of being indifferent to her, and Bear
suddenly felt protective?
Madison didn’t say that aloud, though. This wasn’t the time for that
discussion.
“Maddie was attacked last night,” Isaac announced, his voice matter-of-
fact and his shoulders stiff with defensiveness.
“Attacked?” Fire lit in Bear’s gaze as he turned back toward her. “Are
you okay?”
 Madison swallowed back the retorts and tried to restrain her feelings.
Nothing good ever came from an emotional reaction.
She didn’t always live by that, but right now, she needed to. Emotions
were already running too high.
“I’m hanging in.” Her voice cracked.
“What happened?” Bear stepped closer.
“Some creep broke into Verna’s, strangled Maddie, and brought her
back to life—several times.” Isaac’s lips twisted with disgust as he said the
words.
Visible shock rippled over Bear’s features. “What . . . ? Who . . . ?”
“We don’t know,” Isaac said. “But the MO matches—”
“Dad’s.” Bear scowled.
“Matches The Good Samaritan Killer.” Isaac raised his chin as if daring
his older brother to defy his words.
“Dad’s in jail, so you think this is a copycat?” Bear’s hands went to his
hips as he stared back at Isaac.
“Or maybe Dad was never guilty after all,” Madison murmured.
“Maybe the real killer has returned.”
“We’ve been through this. We can’t live in denial.” Bear shook his head.
“Our father did horrible, horrible things. We have his blood running through
us. And I pray every day that the evil he possessed isn’t passed down like
some kind of generational curse.”
Madison squeezed her eyes shut as her head pounded.
Bear had never believed in their father’s innocence.
That was the reason why he’d separated himself from Isaac and
Madison.
Lines had been drawn—lines that couldn’t be erased. Why were they
trying to cross them now? Why rip off this scab? It wouldn’t do any good.
“Look, this isn’t a time to argue.” Madison hardened her voice to let
them know she meant business. “We have to figure out what we’re going to
do.”
“We should forget Verna died. You two should go home. And we should
pray this ends. Either way, I don’t want anything to do with it.”
As Bear’s words hung in the air, birds squawked overhead.
Madison glanced up and saw three vultures circling them.
Did those birds know something they didn’t? Did the creatures know
one of them would soon be a goner?
 She shook off the thought.
Most likely, a small, dead critter lay somewhere nearby in these woods.
“I’m not sure we’re going to be able to forget this happened,” Isaac
said. “What if Madison is still a target? Otherwise, why wouldn’t that guy
have killed her last night? Instead, he let her live. Why? Because he wanted
to make a point.”
“And what would that point be?” Bear’s stormy gaze met Isaac’s.
Isaac’s jaw tightened.
At once, Madison pictured him in the courtroom, passionately arguing
his case.
“I think it’s clear Dad’s not behind this,” Isaac said. “That means the
real killer has come out of hibernation. I think he’s telling us we need to pay
for the sins of our father—because when Dad was tried and found guilty,
suddenly this guy didn’t get any of the attention he fought so hard to
achieve.”
A cold chill went through Madison.
She wanted to deny Isaac’s words. But maybe she shouldn’t.
Bear stared at them another moment, his gaze darkening with every
passing second. Then he shifted and let out a breath. Still, he remained
silent another moment as if coming to terms with something.
Madison knew enough to give him space. He couldn’t be pushed.
“There’s something that I should show you,” Bear finally muttered.
“What’s that?” Isaac asked.
Bear reached into his pocket and pulled out a silver cross dangling from
a chain. “I found this hanging from my front door two days ago.”
Madison’s head began to spin, but Isaac caught her arm before she
collapsed.
That cross . . . it was the Good Samaritan’s calling card.
He was back, wasn’t he?
The serial killer—the real serial killer—had returned again after all
these years.

“Can I help you?” Shane stepped from Verna’s house and strode toward the
man lingering outside. Shane’s hand remained near his gun, just in case.
Until he knew what was going on, he couldn’t take any chances.
The man was probably in his late fifties with graying hair that had
disappeared from the top of his head. He wrung his hands in front of him,
looking almost startled at Shane’s appearance. “I’m sorry. I didn’t come to
cause trouble.”
Shane flashed his badge and introduced himself.
“I’m Harry Simpkins.” The man’s voice sounded cautious and maybe
even a little weary. “James was my colleague at the school. He was . . . my
friend.”
Now this guy had Shane’s attention. He could be very useful. “What
brings you by?”
“I heard Madison had returned for Verna’s funeral. I thought I’d stop by
to check on her. But then I saw the sheriff . . . and the crime-scene tape.
What happened?” He blinked, his gaze almost looked frightened, like he
expected the worst.
Shane didn’t want word to get out about Madison’s attack. He wanted to
keep it under wraps for longer if he could. The more time they had without
media scrutiny, the better. Dealing with the press on top of dealing with a
murder consumed too much energy—and energy was a valuable resource.
“There was an incident here, but everyone is fine.”
“That’s a relief.” Harry’s shoulders slumped slightly. “Could I talk to
Madison? Is she inside?”
“She’s not here right now. But I’d like to ask you a few questions.”
“Of course. About what?”
“About James,” Shane said. “How well did you know him?”
Emotion flashed through Harry’s eyes—a mix of loyalty that waned as
doubt battered it. Feelings after events like this were rarely simple.
“Like I said, we were friends,” Harry said. “I hated what happened to
him. He would have never killed those women like that. I don’t care what
anyone says.”
His words held more confidence than his gaze, Shane noted.
“Did you keep in touch with the kids after James was arrested?” Shane
continued.
“I tried to.” Harry’s face pulled down in a frown. “But my wife wasn’t
supportive. She didn’t want us to be affiliated with the family. But I hated
that they had to come live with Verna.”
 Shane remembered the evidence that a lock had been on their doors.
The scratch marks. The absence of any personal photos and the warmth and
welcoming they offered.
“What was so bad about Verna?” Shane wanted to hear this man’s
perspective so he could form a better picture of this woman.
Harry frowned as he glanced at the house. “The woman was strict.
Exacting. I think she resented having the kids at her house. She’d never
been married and wasn’t exactly a people person. I always worried about
them.”
“But you didn’t try to do anything?” Shane hadn’t seen anything in
Verna’s records about any trouble with police or lawsuits.
“I called children’s services a couple of times. But they never did
anything. I couldn’t help but think that the system had failed them.” Harry
frowned as he glanced at the road in the distance. “And so did this town, for
that matter.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TEN

MADISON SLIPPED her phone back into her pocket and frowned,
the feeling of unrest growing inside her.
Isaac turned toward her as they remained in front of Bear’s place. “Who
was that?”
“Special Agent Townsend.” Madison frowned again as she remembered
their conversation.
“Special Agent Townsend?” Bear repeated, emotion suddenly flaring to
life in his gaze. “He’s still with the bureau?”
“Why wouldn’t he be?” Madison had no idea what her brother was
talking about. Did he somehow know the man? What sense would that
make?
“I figured he would have retired by now. He’s got to be older than fifty-
seven—the mandatory retirement age for the FBI.”
“I’d guess he’s in his mid-thirties,” Madison muttered. Her brother
wasn’t making sense. What had happened in the years since they’d lost
touch?
Bear narrowed his eyes. “We must be talking about a different guy.
Because the FBI agent who arrested our father was Agent Townsend. But
he’s older than the man you described.”
Madison’s mind raced. This wasn’t making sense. Unless . . . “Do you
think this guy . . . could be . . . his son?”
Isaac shrugged and let out an airy, cynical chuckle. “I have no idea. But
the coincidence is uncanny, isn’t it?”
Madison let out a breath, liking this Townsend guy less and less. “Yes, it
is.”
 “What did he want?” Isaac repeated, his ever-ready focus present in his
gaze.
“He said he wants to talk to me at the station later today when I have the
chance.”
Isaac’s expression darkened. “I can swing you by. First, we need to
figure out where you’re staying tonight. You can’t go back to Verna’s.”
“Maybe there’s room at the motel.” He’d mentioned something about
the Whistling Pines on the drive here.
“Probably not at this time of year,” Bear said. “Everyone’s out here leaf
peeping. Everything is booked so I doubt you could get a room.”
“My assistant found one for me,” Isaac said. “A last-minute cancelation,
apparently.”
Madison sighed as she realized this might be more complicated than
she’d assumed. Her brother probably wouldn’t want to share a room. “I’ll
figure out something.”
Bear stared at her a moment, his gaze steady yet uncertain as he said,
“You can stay here.”
She swallowed hard at that prospect. Staying with Bear would almost
seem like staying with a stranger . . . except she and Bear had too much
history between them. Staying with him wouldn’t allow her any breathing
room. Plus, it was so isolated up here . . .
“I couldn’t possibly impose—” she started.
“Of course, you can. You’re my sister.”
“Maybe I’m flesh and blood, but I hardly feel like your sister.” She
rubbed her throat again. She hadn’t meant for the biting words to escape.
But they had. Too much emotion had built up over the years.
Bear flinched as if her words hurt. Finally, he nodded slowly. “I
understand. Do whatever you want. But there’s room here if you two need
it.”
Isaac nodded toward his car. “We should get going. We just wanted to
tell you what was going on. What are you going to do about the cross?”
“I guess I should tell the sheriff.” Bear’s words came out flat as if he’d
already checked out and withdrawn into his shell.
“You should.” Isaac took a step back. “And you don’t want anything to
do with the graveside service, correct?”
“No, I don’t. Verna may have been my blood relative, but she wasn’t my
aunt.” Bear cast Madison a knowing look.
 Something about his expression made Madison’s lungs feel like they
were shriveling.
Coming back here had been a bad idea.
All she wanted to do was leave town.
Maybe she would forget about the graveside service too.
Verna had very few friends. Why did she deserve to be honored? After
the way she’d treated Madison and Isaac, no one would blame them if they
simply buried the woman and moved on.
So why did Madison feel like she wouldn’t be able to live with herself if
she did that?
She had some major decisions to make.

Before driving to the station, Madison and Isaac decided to grab a quick
bite to eat since it was well past lunchtime. At first, Madison didn’t think
she could hold anything down. But now her stomach grumbled, and she
knew that she needed to try.
“Bear’s a real piece of work, isn’t he?” Isaac frowned, not bothering to
hide how he felt, as they headed down the winding mountain road.
“He’s hard to figure out, that’s for sure.”
“I just don’t understand how he could be so selfish . . .”
“It didn’t make sense to me for many years. Finally, I figured I just had
to let it go. If Bear doesn’t want to associate with me, then so be it. Life is
too short to try to force people to be around me.”
“I get what you’re saying.” Isaac scowled. “I just don’t like it. I don’t
like all the memories that being back here is stirring.”
Madison forced herself to think about something else. “Let’s talk about
food instead—it’s a much safer subject. There are no fast-food places
around here, so where are we going to grab something?”
“How about that diner? Hometown Diner, right?”
She remembered that place. It was right in the heart of Fog Lake. “Do
you really want to go out and about in town? What if someone sees us?”
“Maybe no one will recognize us. A lot of the old-timers have probably
moved on. It’s been almost fifteen years. Don’t you think people would
have forgotten?”
 A ball of ice formed in her gut. “I don’t know. Sometimes I don’t feel
like anyone moves on.”
Madison squeezed her eyes shut and remembered all the advice she’d
shared with the families she worked with. She always encouraged them to
regain their lives. To not live in fear. To keep their heads up.
It only seemed right that Madison should do the same thing. But now
that she was back here and facing her demons, the idea terrified her.
“If you want to, I’ll run in and order for us. I can bring it back to the car
to eat—as long as you promise not to leave crumbs.” He flashed a smile.
But Madison knew he was serious. He’d always been a tidy guy.
Madison tried to smile but failed. “That’s okay. I can go in.”
She might as well get this over with and rip the Band-Aid off, so to
speak.
Twenty minutes later, they’d climbed back down the mountain and
entered the downtown area of Fog Lake. The thriving tourist town was
located on a lake that always seemed to wear a cloak of clouds.
The downtown area stretched beside the water, full of quaint shops
around a town square, where concerts were held on weekends. Autumn was
showtime for the area, and street corners had been decorated with hay bales
and pumpkins and other photo opportunities for those visiting.
For most of her formative years, Madison had so many happy memories
here. Memories of coming to the fall festival with her family. Of drinking
apple cider and entering the pumpkin-carving contest.
But that was all in the past.
She swallowed the lump in her throat. She’d tried so hard to keep her
pain locked up and throw away the key. But life had different plans for her.
Isaac found a parking space, and they climbed out, heading down the
strip of shops toward the diner.
So far, so good. They had passed a few people, but nobody looked twice
at them.
Apparently, word hadn’t leaked about what had happened yet. That was
a good thing, but Madison knew it was just a matter of time before gossip
would spread. People would realize that Verna’s death may not have been
natural. They’d hear Madison was back in town and had also been attacked.
Then rumors would follow about her father.
Leaving right now seemed like the best idea of all. Maybe she could go
back to Nashville and pretend that none of this had happened.
 But she knew it wouldn’t be that easy. This guy hadn’t killed her when
he had the chance—which could mean he wasn’t done with her. If that was
true, was there anywhere she’d be safe?
She and Isaac walked into the diner and the hostess sat them at a booth
in the corner.
As Madison held up her laminated menu, her hands trembled, giving
away her nerves.
“What are you going to get?” She tried to find something normal and
mundane to focus on.
“A bun-less burger with a side salad.” Isaac closed the menu and set it
off to the side, decision made.
She raised an eyebrow. “Watching your figure?”
“Always.” He lifted his arm and made a muscle before laughing, not
taking himself too seriously.
Madison knew from past conversations that he had to look the part of
successful lawyer in order to get the clients he had.
Kate had seemed to fit right into his new lifestyle with her designer
clothes and perfect blonde hair.
At the thought of the woman, more questions raced through Madison’s
head. What was the story between the two?
Madison had met Kate a year ago when she and Isaac had gotten
together in Nashville for Thanksgiving. The woman seemed nice enough.
But Madison wasn’t sure she could see her brother with Kate long-term.
He might give off the impression of a big city lawyer. But deep inside,
he was a hometown boy who liked simple things. Most people didn’t know
that until they really got to know Isaac, away from the job and the rat race.
When her brother was ready—if he was ready—he’d fill her in on what
had happened between him and Kate.
The waitress came, dropped off some glasses of ice water, and took
their orders.
As the woman walked away, Madison’s lungs began to loosen a little
bit. Maybe she’d been a little too paranoid about this. Maybe her brother
was right, and most people left in town wouldn’t recognize her.
As she glanced across the restaurant, she spotted a man sitting alone at
one of the booths. He wore all black, including a baseball hat that shadowed
his face.
 But none of that bothered her. It was the fact he kept glancing at her and
Isaac.
Her back went straight.
Had he recognized her?
But that really wasn’t what she feared, she realized.
What she really feared was the fact she hadn’t seen the face of the
person who’d attacked her.
It could be anyone in this restaurant. Madison could be staring right at
that person, and she wouldn’t even know. Another round of uncontrollable
trembles rushed through her.
How was she ever going to get a decent night’s sleep again? Because
every time she closed her eyes, she began reliving that terrible, terrible
night.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
ELEVEN

MADISON MANAGED to force down half of her dinner. Her

brother had already eaten his entire bun-less burger and salad. He’d even
eyeballed her fries, but, to his credit, he didn’t snatch one.
Part of Madison wanted to hurry this meal along. Suddenly, she was
anxious to get to the station and find out what Agent Townsend wanted to
talk to her about.
Another part of her wanted to put off their meeting as long as possible.
Maybe she was better off not knowing whatever it was he had to tell her.
What if it was more bad news? Or what if Townsend had found evidence
that made her look guilty? He could have the same determination his father
had—determination to solve the case, no matter the cost.
“You ready to go?” Isaac nodded at her plate. “Or do you want to eat
more?”
“I’m good.” Madison stood and started toward the door. Just as she
reached it, a man and woman stepped inside.
When Madison saw the woman’s face, she drew back.
Liz and Frank Emerson.
Their eighteen-year-old daughter had died at the hands of The Good
Samaritan Killer.
“You? How dare you show your face in this town again?” Liz spat out.
Her frizzy strawberry-blonde hair sprang away from her face, and her
premature wrinkles practically vibrated with every word.
Frank tried to take Liz’s elbow and lead her away, but Liz remained
rooted in place. Her gaze was fastened on Madison’s, untethered rage rising
from her.
 “Your family only brings trouble. You’re not welcome here. Do you
hear me? You’re not welcome!”
“Liz . . .” Her husband tugged her arm again.
Everyone in the restaurant seemed to go quiet as they watched the
scene. Madison felt frozen where she was, unsure what to say or how to
react. Thankfully, Isaac took her arm and led her outside away from Liz.
“If you’re smart, you’ll get out of town and never return again,” Liz
called through the doorway. “We don’t need trouble like you in these parts.
We have enough going on without you coming back here to stir up old
memories. Do you hear me?”
Even after the restaurant’s front door closed cutting off Liz’s tirade, the
words echoed in Madison’s head.
She’d heard her all right.
In fact, the words wouldn’t stop replaying in her mind.

Shane glanced away from his chat with Sheriff Wilder as Isaac and
Madison stepped into the station.
His breath caught as he observed Madison.
He’d hoped she might look better since he’d seen her last. But, instead,
she still looked pale and shaken.
In fact, she almost looked worse, as if she’d seen a ghost.
But he was glad they were here. He’d been thinking about Isaac and
Madison for most of the afternoon. And he had more than one reason he
wanted them to come in.
Not only did he have news, but he also wanted to request their help.
Those two knew their father better than anyone. Shane wanted to get to the
bottom of things, and the siblings could help him find some answers.
If they agreed to do so.
He knew the proposition was risky. But it was worth a shot.
Before they could check in with the receptionist, Shane strode toward
them. “Thank you for coming back.”
“Of course.” Madison nodded almost nervously as she rubbed her hands
together in front of her. “What can I do for you?”
“There’s something I want to show you.”
 She licked her lips, clearly still nervous. Her brother touched her back
as if trying to calm her.
“Let’s go into the conference room.”
He led them down the hallway to the room. As the brother and sister sat
beside each other, Shane took a seat near them at the front of the table. He
grabbed his laptop and found the file he needed.
As the mouse hovered above the Play button, he hesitated and glanced
at Madison. “This isn’t going to be easy.”
“I don’t understand . . .” Madison stared at him as if she hoped his eyes
had answers for her. “I’m stronger than you think.”
“It’s not about being strong. This is about tough things being tough.” He
drew in a deep breath, trying to find the right words and praying he
wouldn’t blunder this. “A video popped up online today.”
Madison’s breath seemed to catch. “What kind of video?”
Even as she asked that question, Shane had the feeling Madison knew
exactly what kind of video it was.
“It’s a video of you. I thought twice about showing you, but I thought
you’d want to know. Maybe seeing what’s on this might help us find
answers. Besides, I’d hate for you to find out about this from someone
else.”
Madison shook her head and scooted back in her chair, averting her
gaze from the computer. “I don’t want to see it.”
Shane nodded, completely understanding her stance, yet at the same
time wishing she would be willing to watch it for clues. “I’m not going to
force you.”
“Why would you even think that she would want to see it?” Isaac
demanded, something close to accusation in his gaze.
“I was hoping something in it might trigger a memory, might help us
figure out who this guy is.”
“All I know is that he’s not my father. That’s the bottom line.” Madison
crossed her arms, making it clear her opinion was firm.
“We know it’s not your father.” Shane swallowed hard before adding,
“But it could be someone acting as a copycat of your father.”
She swung her head back and forth, not even giving his idea a chance.
“My father shouldn’t be in jail right now. And I know who your father is.
He’s the one who practically staged a witch hunt in an effort to put my
father behind bars. He succeeded. Now you’re picking up the torch for
him.”
Shane sucked in a breath. He’d known it was only a matter of time
before Madison put the pieces together. He’d known his bloodline wouldn’t
work in his favor.
“It’s not like that,” Shane finally offered.
“I really don’t want to be here,” Madison spoke up. “Can we go now,
Isaac?”
She looked to her brother as if grasping for a lifeline.
Isaac straightened, his gaze suddenly cooler. “Is there anything else you
need, Agent Townsend?”
“As I said, I’m not going to make Madison watch anything.” He
directed his gaze to her. “But if there’s ever a point you feel ready to, the
images could trigger a memory that will help us catch this guy.” Shane
shifted before he drove home his point. “Honestly, I’m concerned you
won’t be safe until he is behind bars.”
Madison’s hand went to her throat again as if she were reliving the
nightmare from last night. She quickly shook her head. “No. I can’t watch
it. Not now.”
Shane leaned back, done pushing the issue. He didn’t want to invite
more trauma into this woman’s life. “I understand. But at least let me tell
you this. The video is posted online, and it makes it look like this guy is
saving your life. A lot of people are applauding this man as a hero.”
“That makes me sick to my stomach,” Isaac muttered.
“This guy is good at what he does. He makes it look like he’s rescuing
you, like he’s the hero that steps in to save the day. People don’t know what
he’s really doing.”
“Can’t you trace the IP address or something like they do in all those
TV shows?” Madison asked.
“We’re looking into it. I assure you that we are. But these things take
time.”
“I’m not sure how much time I have before this guy might decide to
finish what he started with me.” Madison glanced down at her hands and
squeezed her eyes shut.
Shane could only imagine the inner turmoil she must be feeling. “I don’t
want to keep you any longer than necessary. But I did have one more
question for you both.”
 She raised her gaze to meet his. “What’s that?”
He pulled in a deep breath and prayed he’d say the right words. “I want
to go talk to your father tomorrow.”
“Okay . . .” Isaac’s voice trailed with caution.
“I was hoping that one or both of you might go with me.”
He stared at the siblings as he waited for their response.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWELVE

SOMETHING close to rage rushed to life inside Madison.

“You want me to help you?” The derision in her voice almost made her
cringe. But there was a time when anger was righteous. This was one of
those times.
“I’m not your enemy—” Agent Townsend started to explain.
“You don’t get to decide who my enemies are. As far as I’m concerned,
all you feds wanted all those years ago was to close another high-profile
case and move on, so you zeroed in on my father. You got the wrong guy.
The FBI not only ruined my family, but they ruined my childhood and
tarnished my future. And the worst part is: none of them even cared. Why
should I expect anything different from you?”
Agent Townsend’s eyes widened as if her words surprised him. “I can
understand that this might be hard—”
Before Agent Townsend could finish, Madison leaned forward. “I will
not be helping you. We’re not on the same side. Do I make myself clear?”
He stared at her another moment, something glistening in his gaze.
Finally, he offered a curt nod. “Understood.”
Without waiting for Isaac, Madison stormed from the sheriff’s office. It
was only when she was outside that she noticed her brother had followed
her.
Isaac’s hands went to her shoulders as they paused near his car. “Are
you okay?”
She started to nod but then shook her head and squeezed the skin
between her eyes. “No, I’m not okay. I can’t even pretend to be.”
“I’m so sorry, Sis.” He pulled her into his arms and held her.
 But Madison didn’t let the tears fall. Too many tears had already been
used up. This wasn’t a time to mourn. This was a time to act.
She wouldn’t help the FBI. But she did need to find answers. Isaac was
an excellent lawyer. Certainly, he could help her. Together, maybe they
could track down the person who’d killed Verna. Maybe they could put all
this behind them. Was that asking too much?
Madison didn’t know. Maybe it was.
But the thought of finding answers was the only thing giving her hope
right now.
And hope was something Madison desperately wanted to cling to.

The talk hadn’t gone the way Shane had planned. Then again, what had he
expected? Of course, Madison and Isaac would have hard feelings toward
the FBI after what had happened. He couldn’t blame them for that.
But Shane needed their help to find the person responsible for what was
going on. He didn’t want someone else to become a victim. Nor did Shane
want this guy coming back to taunt Madison again.
How could he prove to Madison that she could trust him?
“I’ve got an update for you.” Brammall paused in front of him.
Shane shifted in his seat. “Go ahead.”
“The medical examiner went back and ran additional tests on Verna
Colson’s body. Just as you suspected, he found traces of hydrofluoric acid,
which—”
“Can cause a heart attack and is nearly untraceable—unless you know
what you’re looking for,” Shane finished. “The product is also readily
available. So, this guy stopped her heart, revived her, and then stopped her
heart again.”
Brammall shrugged. “That’s how it appears.”
Tension crawled up Shane’s spine.
Someone dangerous was out there.
Playing this deadly game.
A game where he looked like a hero when he was actually a killer. A
wolf in sheep’s clothing. Anything but a Good Samaritan.
This guy was recreating the crime spree Madison’s father had begun.
 This copycat needed to be put behind bars for a long time.
Even though it might be emotionally difficult, Madison could offer
some insight into this. This man had been close enough to put his hands on
her. To kill her. Then revive her.
Shane’s gut clenched at the thought.
He’d specifically targeted Madison. But why?
At first, Shane wondered if this guy might be an accomplice to the
Good Samaritan. But there was one important detail the FBI had never
shared with the media.
Whenever the Good Samaritan struck, he’d carved GS on the tender
skin on the underside of his victim’s arms—close to the armpit where it
wasn’t always visible.
When Verna’s body had been found, no initials were left behind.
Sheriff Wilder stopped by his desk. “I wasn’t trying to eavesdrop, but it
didn’t sound like that went well.”
Shane frowned as he remembered the conversation, the accusations, the
hurt. “It didn’t. Not by any stretch of the imagination.”
“The Colsons were such a happy family.” Sheriff Wilder sat across from
him, almost as if settling in for a talk. “James Colson was respected in the
community. All the kids at school loved him. It was such a shock when we
found out he was responsible for these murders. I remember hearing my
father talk about it. He was sheriff in this town before I was.”
Shane’s curiosity lit. “Do you know of any other suspects locals talked
about at the time? Some people that might not have made it into the FBI’s
investigative files?”
Wilder let out a long breath. “Let’s see, there was Ed Beasley. He was a
drifter who came into town and slept on park benches and begged for
money. A lot of the locals thought he was the one behind it because the
crimes began shortly after he arrived.”
“But?”
“Three years into the murder spree, Ed died of liver failure. The
murders continued.”
Shane frowned. “Who else?”
“There was another town troublemaker, a guy name Leonard Kincy. He
owned a local auto repair shop—if you want to call it a shop even. It was
closed most of the time because Leonard couldn’t get his act together. He
was actually seen with Vivian Lilies, the third victim. He gave her a hard
time when she brought her car in for a flat tire. Some people thought he was
trying to flirt with her. Others thought he was entirely too aggressive.”
Shane remembered seeing Kincy’s name in one of the reports, but he
hadn’t been arrested. “Why did you rule him out?”
“His mom became terminally ill, and he drove down to Georgia to be
with her. Stayed a month. One of the victims died during that time, and he
had an iron-clad alibi.”
Shane took a mental note of all these details, just in case.
“And the last guy was Ted Russo. He’s the head of Parks and Rec in
town—”
“Currently?”
“Yes, he still holds the position. He was found on the side of the road,
helping a woman who’d been hit by a car. He’d been jogging and wearing a
GoPro. When people saw him . . . they assumed the worst.”
“But he was also cleared?”
Wilder nodded. “He was. The woman confirmed it wasn’t Ted who hit
her.”
“What about Harry Simpkins?”
“Harry?” Wilder raised his eyebrows. “He’s well-liked in town. Seemed
to be a good friend to the Colsons. As far as I know, he was never on
anyone’s radar.”
“And last question—what happened leading up to Colson’s arrest? What
made them so sure he was the murderer—from your perspective?”
“His truck was spotted in one of the videos, and law enforcement
suspected it was a misstep on the killer’s part—that it had accidentally been
left there. Others said he was never the same since his wife’s death. He was
also a former volunteer paramedic, so he had the know-how to bring these
people back to life. Add to that the fact that he was deeply religious, and it
seemed like a slam dunk.”
“But that’s all circumstantial.”
Wilder frowned. “The final piece of evidence came from Madison. She
told the feds she’d seen her father leave the house at night on more than one
occasion—some of which matched the dates of the victims’ murders.”
Shane’s heart pounded harder at the revelation. “Did she want to make
him look guilty?”
“That’s not what I understood. From what I heard, she was clueless that
her statement might harm her father, and she was devastated when she
realized it had. She said her father always told her to tell the truth. She just
didn’t realize the consequences of that truth.”
“What was his excuse?”
“He didn’t have one.”
Shane let that sink in for a moment. Why hadn’t James Colson defended
himself?
Maybe because he was guilty.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTEEN

ISAAC GLANCED at his sister as they paused outside the Whistling

Pines Motel. The place had been designed to look like an oversized log
cabin, and it offered a view of Fog Lake. Overall, the accommodations
weren’t that bad.
If only he were here to enjoy them.
Madison nibbled on her bottom lip, as she often did when nervous, as
she looked up at him. “Are you sure you don’t mind if I stay with you? I
feel like I’ll be in your way.”
“I can sleep on the floor. I don’t mind. Really.”
“No, I’ll sleep on the floor. It’s no big deal. Or I can keep looking for
somewhere else to stay.”
He didn’t like the mere mention of that idea—not after everything that
had happened. “I’m not comfortable with you being alone right now. Not
until we know exactly what’s going on.”
She frowned but nodded. “The truth is, I don’t want to be alone either.”
They walked up the stairs to the second level and found their room.
She wobbled a moment as if her legs were weak. Isaac caught her elbow
before sticking the key into the lock and pushing the door open.
“It’s nothing fancy, but it’s a warm place to sleep, right?” he offered.
Madison glanced inside the outdated motel room and shrugged. At least
it appeared clean. “It will work.”
A few minutes later, they were settled into the room, and Madison
hopped in the shower.
As she did, Isaac stepped outside to give Madison some privacy, as well
as to get some fresh air and clear his thoughts.
 He leaned on the wooden railing near his door and tried to compose
himself. The view of the misty lake and the surrounding evergreens helped.
Views like this always did.
He didn’t want his sister to know how shaken he felt over everything.
As her brother, he felt the need to protect her. He always had.
Unlike Bear.
Isaac frowned at the thought of his older brother.
He’d long ago stopped trying to figure Bear out.
But Isaac hadn’t given up on his dad. In fact, his dad was the reason
he’d become a defense attorney. He wanted to help others whom the justice
system had failed.
His father’s image passed through his mind—an image of him sitting in
jail.
Maybe it would be a good idea if Isaac and Madison went to visit him
tomorrow with the FBI agent.
What was that saying? Keep your friends close and your enemies
closer?
Maybe Agent Townsend would show his hand and let them know what
he was thinking in regard to these crimes. Maybe they could play nice in
order to find out information.
He was going to have to think that theory over.
Isaac pulled out his phone and saw he’d missed calls from several
clients. Tomorrow, he’d need to call them back. Unfortunately, he was right
in the middle of several cases. He knew he wouldn’t be able to stay in Fog
Lake long, but he didn’t want Madison to have to handle Verna’s death
alone either.
He paused as he scrolled down his screen and frowned.
Kate.
She’d probably called him ten times already.
Isaac had told her where he was going. It wasn’t like he’d left without
any type of explanation.
But the numerous calls were typical of Kate.
His head pounded harder at the thought. The two of them needed to
have another talk. But it would have to wait until he got back from Fog
Lake.
A woman stepped outside four doors down, tucking her key into her
back pocket. She appeared to be close to his age and had long, dark hair and
a bright smile.
She glanced at him and murmured, “Beautiful evening.”
“It really is. No better place to be than Fog Lake with this kind of
weather in the fall, am I right?”
She paused long enough to send him an approving smile. “Yes, you’re
definitely right. Maybe we’ll run into each other again.”
In different circumstances, Isaac might like that. She was stunning, with
a beautiful face and curves that could grace the cover of magazines.
But that didn’t matter. Not now.
Not with Kate still in his life.
Not with Madison’s safety on the line.
Not with Verna’s graveside service to plan.
Isaac simply cast the woman a grin before stepping back toward the
motel room.
He and Madison still had a lot to talk about.

Madison leaned back in bed, her thoughts racing. She dreaded the thought
of going to sleep. She dreaded it so much.
As she hugged the covers against her chest, she stared at Isaac as he lay
on the floor and punched the pillow beneath him. They’d chatted for quite a
while, and, at moments, it had felt like old times.
Except that Dad was in prison and Bear had practically disowned them.
And someone had tried to kill her last night.
Madison frowned.
“What are you thinking about?” Isaac propped himself up on his elbow
and looked at her.
She shrugged. “Everything, nothing, and anything in between.”
He sat up. “I had a thought.”
“What’s that?” Maybe this would be a good distraction from her other
more worrisome contemplations.
“Maybe we should go with Special Agent Townsend to visit Dad
tomorrow.”
Surprise zinged through her. “Why would we want to help this guy?”
 Isaac shrugged. “I don’t really see it as helping him. I think we should
go in order to find answers.”
Madison stared at him another moment, trying not to let her emotions
get the best of her. “You actually think Dad has answers?”
“I don’t know. But maybe Dad knows something that can help. Maybe
someone contacted him. Maybe the real killer has taunted him. We won’t
know until we talk to him. When was the last time you went to visit?”
“I go every month. You?”
He leaned against the dresser in his undershirt and sweatpants. “It’s
been a few months now.”
Madison gave him a questioning look.
“I mean it when I say work has been really busy,” Isaac finally said, a
smidgen of guilt creeping into his gaze.
“Then why don’t you try to ease up on your workload?”
The look Isaac gave her made it seem like there was more to the story.
How had the two of them lost touch like this? They used to tell each other
everything.
Isaac released a long sigh. “I wish I could but . . . as they say, it’s
complicated. Anyway, I just think we should consider visiting Dad. I want
him to hear what’s happening from us. He’ll also want to see you himself so
he can know that you’re okay.”
Madison frowned. She hadn’t thought about that. “I’ll consider it. But I
don’t trust that man.”
“Agent Townsend?” Isaac sounded halfway surprised.
“The one and only.”
Her brother leaned closer, narrowing his gaze. “Is that because he’s a
fed? Or because he’s working this case?”
“Both—and because of who his father is.” Her words left a sick taste in
her mouth. Talk about things coming full circle . . . she’d never expected
that now.
“Not everyone with a badge is a bad guy.” Isaac said the words gently
as if he didn’t want to stir up trouble—only offer some wisdom.
Madison frowned. She knew that. She really did.
But when she’d needed law enforcement the most, they’d let her down.
They’d ruined her life.
Over the years, she’d tried to move past that. But the task had felt nearly
impossible.
 Before they could talk about it anymore, she flipped off the lamp beside
the bed. “Good night, Isaac.”
“Night, Sis.”
Madison sank down beneath her covers.
But she had a feeling she wouldn’t be getting any sleep.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FOURTEEN

MY HUNGER GREW.
With each passing moment, my cravings increased.
My show with Madison had been satisfying, but those feelings had only
been temporary. Like being given a sample of a tasty creation and knowing
afterward that you needed to buy a lifetime supply.
I wasn’t done with Madison. She had to know that. I’d given her all the
hints, almost like a taste test so she could know what was coming next.
Because, even though there were others out there, I had my eyes set on
her.
She was the crème de la crème, as the French might say.
I sat in the diner now with my cup of coffee in front of me, and some
rubbery eggs and cold, limp bacon on my plate, as Gloria Gaynor sang, “I
Will Survive.”
As a waitress passed, I smiled. Of course.
Blending in was important.
So was doing research. Knowing your subject matter. Planning your
methods.
Around me, I heard people beginning to murmur. What happened was
finally starting to catch wind, and now rumors floated in the air, luring
people to gossip like a fresh-baked apple pie lures people into a bakery.
Soon, fear would spread.
I smiled.
I liked fear.
More fear would soon take over this town.
I grabbed a piece of bacon and tore into it with my teeth. As the meat
ripped apart, I chewed and chewed and chewed. With every bite, more
anticipation grew inside me.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTEEN

“WE WON’T BE able to bury Verna for at least four more days.” Isaac
gripped the phone in his hand as he turned to Madison the next morning.
Madison paused mid-sip of the tasteless coffee Isaac had retrieved for
her from the motel lobby. “Four more days? Why so long?”
He shrugged and lowered himself across from her into one of two seats
near the window of the motel room. “The ME needs more time before he
releases her body, for starters. I know we decided not to have a formal
service for her. Just the graveside, right?”
“That’s right.” Madison leaned back in her chair, deep in thought. “But I
know you have work you need to get back to. Me? I can work wherever. I
know that’s not the case with you.”
Isaac glanced at his phone again and frowned. “Unfortunately, I do have
a couple of pressing cases I’m working right now. I knew I could get away
for a couple of days. I guess I can do my best to work from here until I can
get back.”
Before she could talk herself out of it, she grabbed one of the doughnuts
Isaac had brought and took a bite of the yeasty glazed treat. It practically
melted in her mouth.
She might regret this later, but, for now, she would enjoy this. “What are
we going to do for four more days?”
“There’s lots of stuff we still need to figure out, like life insurance and
contacting social security and figuring out finances and putting the house on
the market.”
Madison frowned and took another bite of her doughnut. She was
fortunate that she’d never had to deal with these issues before. She’d been
too young when her mom had died, so she didn’t even remember the
funeral. This was the first time she’d ever really had to handle all a death
involved.
Isaac rose and shoved his phone into his pocket. “Let’s go ahead and
reserve the earliest slot at the cemetery. If I have a chance today, I’ll write
up the obituary so we can get that in the paper and let people know about
the graveside service.”
“Do you think anyone in town will actually come?” Had everyone been
able to see through Verna? Or had she covered up who she really was when
she was around others?
Isaac shrugged. “I don’t know. I really don’t know what Verna’s life has
been like over the past decade. I don’t care to know. She did have a few
friends back when we were kids. They were all sour-faced, though, just like
she was.”
“I know.”
“I need to make some phone calls. This case I’m working has some
pressing matters that can’t wait.”
“I understand.” Madison nibbled on her bottom lip another moment.
“Do you think I should call Special Agent Townsend?”
Her brother stared at her before nodding. “I don’t think it’s a bad idea.
Any insight that we have into what the FBI is thinking could ultimately help
us.”
Madison finally nodded. “Let me give Townsend a call and see if he has
left yet for the prison. You can stay here and work. I’ll go.”
“Are you sure?”
She nodded. “I’m positive.”
“Okay. It sounds like a plan.”
But Madison would be lying if she didn’t admit that she was dreading
this whole experience.

“You changed your mind and want to come?” Shane leaned against the
doorway to the conference room and pressed his phone to his ear as he
listened to Madison Colson on the other end.
He hadn’t expected to get a call from her—not after their last
conversation.
 “If you’re going to talk to my dad, I would like to be there,” Madison
announced.
His pulse quickened. “Of course.”
“Only one condition.”
“What’s that?” He waited, curious about what she’d say.
“I want to be able to hug my father.”
Despite himself, he smiled. “I think I can arrange that. What about your
brother? Is Isaac coming also?”
“Unfortunately, he’s not going to be able to make it. Is that a problem?”
Shane shook his head. “Not at all. I can swing by to get you in about
thirty minutes. Does that give you enough time?”
“That’ll be fine.” Madison rattled off the address of the motel.
But Shane already knew where it was. He wouldn’t be much of an FBI
agent if he didn’t stay on top of the details.
He also knew about the confrontation yesterday at the diner between
Madison, Isaac, and Liz Emerson.
He could only imagine how ugly that scene had been.
He had a feeling things were only going to get uglier in this town before
they got any better.
Shane ended the call and began to collect his thoughts. He’d already
called the prison to arrange the meeting. It was located in Knoxville, an
hour or so drive from here. Knoxville was also where he lived and where
the FBI field office was headquartered.
Maybe it would be good that he and Madison had that time to talk. He
wanted to get past her walls and find out if she knew anything else. But that
would be easier said than done.
Still, he would give it his best effort.
He had a feeling this guy was getting ready to strike again.
That meant no one in this town was safe.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SIXTEEN

MADISON STARED out the window as she rode down the highway
beside Special Agent Townsend.
If circumstances weren’t what they were, she might admit that the man
was incredibly attractive. His blue eyes were simply mesmerizing. And
even his leathery cologne made her want to lean closer for another whiff.
She’d done some research on him before he picked her up. He had
graduated from Clemson University with a degree in criminal justice. He
appeared to be single. When he let down his guard, he actually looked like
he might be fun—at least, that’s what she’d gathered from the photos she’d
seen on social media.
There had been photos of him windsurfing. Hiking. Skiing.
He seemed like an all-around well-rounded guy.
Even his SUV looked neat—but not in an over-the-top way. An empty
water bottle sat in the console, and a stray leaf or two lay on the floorboard.
But it somehow smelled like a football inside—leathery and outdoorsy.
If Madison had her way, she wouldn’t talk to the man for the entire trip.
But she doubted that would be possible.
“How are you feeling today?” Townsend glanced at her.
She reached for her neck again and touched the bruises there. The
reaction was pure instinct. Quickly, she dropped her hands back into her
lap.
She’d tried to cover her bruises with makeup so her father wouldn’t see
them. She’d even picked out a shirt that rose higher than normal on her
neck. But, if she moved just the right way, the bruises peeked out and
shouted their secrets about what had happened to her to anyone looking.
 “I’ve been better.” Her voice sounded entirely more melancholy than
she would have liked, and even the strands of Dave Matthews’ “Where Are
You Going” on the radio couldn’t conceal her anxiety. “But I’ll get through
this. I always do.”
“What happened to you was horrible. And I’m sorry. I’m going to catch
the person who did this to you. Who attacked your aunt.”
Her throat tightened at his words. “You have leads?”
She seriously doubted he’d answer that question, but she asked anyway.
“Not yet. We’ve studied the videos and collected evidence from your
aunt’s house. But, so far, we don’t have any good leads. However, our
investigation is just starting.”
“I see.” She stared out the window again, not wanting to engage any
more than necessary.
As far as she was concerned, this man was her enemy. It didn’t matter if
he was handsome or smart or if he seemed likable. Those things were only
more weapons in his arsenal that he could use to hurt her.
“Do you get to see your father often?”
“I try to make it about once a month. I’d come more often, but it’s a
long drive from Nashville.” Madison glanced at him, deciding to turn the
tables. “Where are you from?”
“I grew up in Knoxville, but my father was transferred to DC when I
was a teenager.”
“Did you request to come back here once you went through the FBI
Academy?” She couldn’t help but wonder if he had a sick fascination with
his father’s past cases and that was how he’d ended up working on this
exact one.
“Believe it or not, I didn’t request to come back to this area. It just
worked out that way, which is fine by me. I think the mountains of East
Tennessee are some of the most beautiful in the world.”
His answer surprised her. Madison had wanted a response she could
offer a sharp retort to. But Agent Townsend hadn’t given her any
ammunition.
Smart man.
“This area is nice,” she said. “There’s nothing quite like the Smoky
Mountains.”
“I like it. But it’s hard trying to live in your father’s shadow—and that’s
what I feel I’m doing here.” His voice sounded sincere, almost regretful.
 Was he just trying to get Madison to warm up to him? To trust him so
she’d share her secrets?
She wasn’t sure.
But she couldn’t refute his statement. She knew all about living in her
father’s shadow.
Townsend glanced at her. “How did you end up in Nashville?”
Relief filled her. Nashville seemed like a safe enough subject—safer
than talking about murder, at least. “I started my nonprofit and knew I
needed to be centrally located. But I wanted to be close enough that I could
visit my father, so Nashville made the most sense. It gave me enough
distance from this area that I didn’t have to worry about running into people
from Fog Lake and seeing the judgment on their faces.”
Townsend’s lips pulled down in a frown. “I imagine it wasn’t easy
going through what you did.”
“It wasn’t.” Madison clamped down and stared out the window again.
“But I try to use the experience to help others.”
“What exactly do you do with Blood and Water?”
“Whenever I hear about a family going through something similar to
what I experienced, I contact them and offer my assistance. If they accept, I
fly to wherever they’re located and sit down with them to find out their
needs.”
“Where did the name come from?”
“In the Bible, it talks about how blood and water escaped from Jesus’
side during his crucifixion. That blood and water represents forgiveness.
That idea, combined with the fact that family is our blood, and that water
can be cleansing, just made sense to me.”
“I like that. And what kind of needs were you talking about specifically
when you mentioned helping families?”
“Sometimes, they just need to know that someone else has been through
what they have and came out okay on the other side. Other times, they need
financial assistance, or they want to relocate, or they’re unsure how to move
on. Do they cut ties with their loved one in prison? Do they remain loyal?
It’s a hard place to be.”
“I can imagine.”
“I’ve worked with some wonderful people—people connected with
cases I’m sure you’ve heard about. Lenora Anderson’s husband killed four
prostitutes before being killed by police. Clarissa Daniels’ father was
discovered to be the head of a drug ring known for killing multiple people.
Annette Peters’ son was a school shooter. Belinda Cox’s brother killed the
rest of her family and would have killed her too—except she got home late
because of traffic, which ultimately saved her.”
“Those are some pretty high-profile cases.”
“They are. But there are more victims than the ones who died. There are
the victims who just happen to be collateral damage as well. They deserve
to be noticed. To be helped. To have hope.”
Finally, the Knoxville skyline came into view.
It was almost time to see her dad.
Madison didn’t know whether to be excited or to dread this. Or maybe,
honestly, the answer was both.
She hated to dredge up bad memories for her father. The last thing she
wanted was to make his life harder by adding to his worry. But she also
hated seeing that look of despair on his face. Hated seeing what prison had
done to him. He’d once been so youthful and vibrant and friendly.
Now, sometimes, he seemed like a shell.
Agent Townsend turned into the lot and parked.
Before they climbed from the SUV, Madison turned toward him. “I
don’t want my father to know I was attacked.”
“Don’t you think he’d want to know?”
“I don’t want him to worry. He’s already been through so much.”
Townsend stared at her a moment before nodding. “If that’s what you
want.”
“I do. Thank you.”
They climbed out and began walking toward the building in the
distance.
As they did, Townsend turned toward her. “Listen, since we’re going to
be unofficially working together, why don’t you call me Shane?”
“That sounds good. You can call me Ms. Colson.”
He stared at her a moment as if trying to figure out if she was joking.
Then he let out a chuckle.
The moment seemed to break the tension between them . . . for now, at
least.
Shane carefully watched James Colson’s eyes when he saw his daughter
walk into the private visiting room.
The man’s gaze went from hard to teary-eyed. “Madison . . .”
She crossed the room and threw her arms around him without a moment
of hesitation. She clearly didn’t fear her father.
Next, the man’s gaze turned to Shane. Shane offered a curt nod before
flashing his badge. “Special Agent Shane Townsend. Thank you for
agreeing to meet.”
Something flickered in Colson’s gaze. The man had recognized his
name. People had always told Shane he looked exactly like his father, so no
doubt this man had put the pieces together.
Shane knew that his father’s legacy might ultimately harm his chances
of getting Colson to say anything. But, still, he had a job to do.
“You look like a chip off the old block,” Colson said.
“My father and I might look alike, but that doesn’t mean that we are.”
Shane’s voice hardened. It wasn’t that he didn’t like his father. But he and
his father weren’t the same man. Their decisions weren’t the same
decisions. Their paths weren’t the same.
Colson continued to study him, a cautious look in his gaze. “Clearly,
you followed in his footsteps. So you can’t be that different.”
Shane understood the man’s point, and this wasn’t the time when he
needed to explain himself too much. His father may have been a good man,
but he was also an imperfect man. A workaholic. Narrow-minded.
Constantly distracted.
“I heard he passed last year of cancer. I just wanted to tell you I’m
sorry.”
Colson’s words caused a knot to form in Shane’s throat. He hadn’t
expected compassion from the man.
He managed to pull himself together long enough to nod and mutter,
“Thank you.”
He lowered himself into the metal chair across the table from Colson,
and Madison followed his lead, sitting beside him. But Madison’s gaze
remained fastened on her father. Occasionally, she tugged up the neckline of
her sweater, probably trying to conceal the bruises there.
“What brings you here?” Colson’s voice turned no-nonsense, as if he
sensed something big had happened. “And what brings you with my
daughter?”
 Shane swallowed before starting. “I’m not sure if you’ve heard anything
about this yet. But we believe that your sister died at the hands of a copycat
killer.”
“What?” Colson blinked several times, and his voice sounded wispy
with disbelief.
“It initially appeared Verna died of a heart attack,” Shane continued.
“But a video surfaced that matches the MO of your previous crimes.”
Colson’s gaze narrowed, and his posture suddenly became more rigid.
“Let’s be clear about something. If you want my help, then you need to stop
referring to what happened as my previous crimes. To this day I’ve
maintained my innocence, and I will continue to do that. Are we clear?”
Shane stared at him, at the convicted hardened criminal who’d gotten
away with murder seven times before being caught.
If he wanted answers from this man now, Shane needed to play nice. It
was only smart.
“We’re clear.” Shane offered a clipped nod. “Do you know anything that
might lead us to finding the person who did this to your sister?”
“How would I know? I’m in this prison, and I don’t get to see or talk to
anyone except my cellmates. I’m not sure why you thought I might, and, in
that case, I’m sorry you wasted your time by driving out here.”
Shane sensed he was beginning to lose Colson and knew he needed to
change tactics. “We believe this person is somehow connected with your
family. Whether or not you’re guilty of the crimes you’re in prison for,
something connects you with this murder. We’re trying to figure out what
that might be.”
Colson shrugged, his posture softening, but only slightly. “I don’t know
what to say. I hate to think about my sister suffering at the hands of
someone imitating the Good Samaritan. But I have no information for you.”
“Did you have any of your own theories?” Shane veered into a different
approach. “Did you have any suspicions about who this killer was? Because
if you’re not guilty, someone clearly framed you.”
Colson’s gaze darkened. “I’ve thought about it a lot. And I just might
have a few theories.”
Madison sucked in a breath beside him, as if she hadn’t expected her
father to say that.
Shane couldn’t wait to hear what he had to say. At this point, they
needed a break. Would Colson be the one to provide that?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SEVENTEEN

MADISON LEANED CLOSER as her father began to speak.

“I still think Ted Russo should be considered.” Her father’s jaw flexed
as if he were restraining his emotions and concentrating instead on the cold
hard facts.
“The Parks and Rec guy?” Shane clarified. “Why should we consider
him?”
“You know he was accused of the crime in the beginning.” Dad paused.
“Personally, I think he set up that fiasco on purpose.”
“Why would he do that?” Madison couldn’t figure out the logic behind
her father’s statement.
“I think Ted wanted to clear himself once and for all—and to toy with
law enforcement.”
“But the woman said Ted wasn’t the one who hit her,” Shane reminded
him.
“That’s true. But she was bleary-eyed with pain,” her dad continued.
“Plus, I know for a fact that Ted Russo liked nothing more than pretending
to be someone else.”
Shane shifted. “Would you care to explain that some more?”
Her dad raised his chin. “Of course. Ted was always in charge of the
town’s Trunk or Treat celebration. Every year, he came dressed up as
someone new—Superman, a mime, Dracula. His costumes were stellar. He
said his aunt used to work in Hollywood and taught him a few tricks of the
trade. He was also skilled at using latex face makeup.”
“So, you think he disguised himself first, just to throw the police off his
trail?” Shane asked.
Her dad shrugged noncommittally. “It’s a theory. I have more.”
 “Who else?” Shane asked.
“Arnie Siebert.”
“The emcee guy?” Madison blurted. Arnie often emceed events in town,
acting as host and spokesperson with his showman ways.
Her father nodded. “That’s right. He’s always had a bitter edge about
him when it comes to women. He tries to come across as charming, but one
of my students told me he hit on her—and when she rejected his advances,
he became angry.”
“But that doesn’t make him a killer,” Shane said.
“I agree. But he likes attention. He was also a news anchor out in
Missouri before he was fired for sexual harassment.”
“So, he knows how to handle himself with a camera,” Madison said.
“Exactly.” Her dad’s eyes lit with pride. “He told me on more than one
occasion that his father was a doctor—”
“And his father could have taught him some healthcare basics,”
Madison finished.
“Exactly.”
Shane’s gaze flickered between the two of them. “I’ll look into them.
Do either of those men have a reason to target you? Because, if you’re not
guilty, then someone set you up.”
Dad remained quiet a moment before letting out a long breath. “The
only person I could see targeting me is Arnie. I encouraged my student to
tell the police about what he did. He wasn’t happy with me afterward. He
stormed over to my house and told me off. He’s got quite the temper.”
Shane nodded slowly and scribbled some more notes. “Thank you. I’ll
see what I can find out.”
Madison reached across the table and squeezed her father’s calloused
hands. She missed him so much and hated seeing him in this state.
His hair, always thin, was now almost completely gone. He had an oval
face and kind eyes. He’d always been on the shorter side, but he’d carried
himself like a giant.
Now he looked gaunt but more muscled. He had more wrinkles. A
tougher edge to him.
She supposed he had to develop that in order to survive in the prison
system.
“What happened to your neck?” He frowned as he nodded at her
bruises.
 Madison released his hand and pulled her jacket collar up higher.
“Nothing.”
“It’s bruised.” Tension stretched taut through his voice. “Something
happened.”
She tried to swallow, but a knot had formed in her throat. She’d wanted
to ease her father’s worry, not add to it. “It’s nothing that you need to worry
about. Really.”
“It’s not that new man that you started dating, is it? Eric?” Fire lit in
Dad’s gaze.
“Eric and I broke up a few months ago,” she assured him. “And no. He
had issues, but he never hurt me.”
Realization seemed to dawn across her father’s gaze. “He did this to
you, didn’t he? The man who killed Verna?”
Panic began to flutter inside Madison. He wasn’t supposed to know that.
“Dad . . . it’s nothing—”
Her dad’s gaze flew to Shane. “You can’t let him harm her.”
Shane glanced at Madison but remained silent, almost as if he didn’t
want to confirm her secrets.
But there was no use in hiding what had happened anymore. Her dad
knew the truth. His fatherly instincts had kicked in.
“Isaac’s in town,” she finally rushed. “We’re staying together. He’s
keeping an eye on me. You don’t have to worry . . .”
“Isaac’s a good brother. So is Bear. I know they’ll look after you.” His
gaze turned back to Shane. “But I need you keep my girl safe also.”
“I will.” Shane’s voice almost made him sound like he believed those
words, that he did want to keep her safe.
“Even if I was guilty—and I’m not—my daughter doesn’t deserve to
suffer because of my perceived sins. Just like I don’t hold what your father
did to me against you, I’m asking you not to hold it against my daughter
either.” Her dad’s gaze burned into Shane.
A lump formed in Madison’s throat as she glanced at Shane. She
halfway expected the agent to scoff or smirk. But he didn’t.
Instead, his gaze locked with her father’s. “I won’t let anything happen
to her. You have my word.”
Her father reached up and rubbed at the corners of his eyes as if tears
had formed.
“Time’s up,” a guard announced, stepping into the room.
 Before Dad was escorted through the door, he turned back to her. “Did
you ever find my papers at Verna’s house?”
“Your papers?” Madison had no idea what he was talking about.
“Yes, they were there . . . and with her death . . .” But before he could
finish his statement, the guard walked with him into the other room, and the
door slammed behind them.
Papers? It must have something to do with Verna’s death. Maybe her
last will and testament, the one Isaac had mentioned.
Just as happened every time she had to leave her father, tension clawed
into Madison’s chest and heart.
Life just wasn’t fair sometimes.
It was a lesson she apparently needed to keep learning.

Shane wasn’t sure what was changing inside him. He’d always believed that
James Colson was guilty, that the right man was behind bars and a killer
was off the streets.
But something about seeing Colson and his daughter interact had
planted a smidgen of doubt inside him.
What if this man wasn’t guilty? The question almost felt like a slap
across his face.
He couldn’t think like that.
Even serial killers had soft spots. And Madison was clearly this man’s
soft spot. It was easy to see why. The woman gave Colson something to be
proud of. She was beautiful. Successful. Generous. Truly, there was nothing
about the woman not to like.
After going through the checkout procedures, Shane placed a hand on
Madison’s back and escorted her from the prison. Neither of them spoke
until they climbed back into his SUV.
Finally, he managed to ask, “You doing okay?”
Madison nodded, even though her gaze looked anything but okay. “I
hate seeing my dad like that. You have no idea. He used to be so warm and
fun. We’d go fishing together. He’d make me grilled cheese sandwiches and
tomato soup. On chilly evenings, we’d sit outside by the bonfire, and he’d
tell us stories.” Her voice choked. “It’s not fair. Even though I know that
life isn’t fair, that doesn’t help me come to terms with the fact that my
father’s life has been ruined.”
Shane gave her another moment before he cranked the engine. “Look,
how would you feel about grabbing a bite to eat before we head back? It’s
lunchtime, and, I don’t know about you, but I’m getting hungry.”
“Lunch is fine.” She didn’t sound overly enthusiastic or adamantly
against it.
“I know a great barbecue restaurant we can try then.” Maybe eating
together would help her loosen up some and trust him. Food had a tendency
to do that.
But first, he needed to call Brammall and ask him to look into Ted
Russo and Arnie Siebert.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
EIGHTEEN

HILLBILLY’S WAS a barbecue restaurant located in a strip mall.

When Madison had seen the location, she didn’t have high hopes the place
would be any good.
But the smoky, spicy scent of pork and ribs surrounded her as soon as
she walked inside the place, and she began to change her mind.
She and Shane sat at a corner table, and the waitress took their orders.
Then awkward silence had fallen as she glanced across the table at
Shane.
She didn’t want to admit it, but the man wasn’t as vile as she’d
assumed.
She’d learned in life that it was easy to vilify someone, to put them in
that box and make them stay there forever. But that wasn’t fair. Everyone
had character fails in their lives at some point. No one wanted to be defined
by those moments.
They chatted about Knoxville until their food came, delivered to them
in red baskets with buffalo check paper at the bottom.
Madison lifted up a silent prayer before digging in.
She took a bite of her sandwich, the vinegar from the barbecue mixing
with the tangy coleslaw topping it. “This is good.”
He smiled. “I told you.”
Her gaze locked onto his. “You have no obligation to keep me safe, by
the way. I know you told my father that just to make him feel better.”
Shane instantly seemed to sober. “I do have an obligation to keep you
safe. It’s part of my job.”
“You really think this guy isn’t done yet?” Madison hardly wanted to
ask the question, but how could she not? Just what was in store for her
future? It wasn’t like this was the first time she’d asked that question.
Shane picked up another fry. “It’s likely. He could have killed you, but
he didn’t.”
“You think this guy is killing people because of some kind of vendetta
against my family?”
“Clearly, your dad is in prison, so we know he’s not involved. The fact
that you were targeted . . . yes, it does make me think this is out of revenge
or that this guy is trying to make a point.”
Madison waited a moment before saying, “Some people thought The
Good Samaritan Killer had an accomplice. Some of the video angles
seemed to indicate someone else was filming, but it could never be proven.”
Shane studied her without apology. “I read that in the files also. Let’s
say that’s true. Do you think this accomplice could be the one who attacked
you?”
“Not really. I think the guy who attacked me is a copycat.”
“What makes you so sure?”
“Instinct.”
He nodded slowly before taking a sip of his sweet tea. “What about
your father’s theories? What do you think?”
Madison let out a deep breath trying to collect her thoughts. “I think
they have merit. I think he’s had a lot of time to think about things. And I
think the real killer is still out there, so why couldn’t this guy be Ted or
Arnie?”
Shane nodded.
“Are you really going to look into them?”
“Absolutely.”
Shane’s phone rang, and he glanced at the screen before frowning. “It’s
my partner. One minute.”
He put the phone to his ear and muttered a few things to Brammall, if
Madison remembered the man’s name correctly.
As Shane pulled the phone away from his ear, a grim expression
remained, and Madison knew that something was wrong.
“We’ve got to get back.” He rose from the booth and dropped some cash
on the table, the majority of their food already eaten.
“Is everything okay?”
“Another video surfaced.”
Her breath caught. “Of whom?”
 “Someone new.” His gaze met hers. “I’m not going to watch it until I
get back to Fog Lake. But we need to get going.”
Madison’s head spun as he escorted her from the restaurant.
Another person attacked?
She pressed her eyes closed for a brief moment as she lifted a prayer for
the victim and any loved ones whose lives would be forever changed.

Shane’s thoughts continued to race as he headed down the highway back to

Fog Lake.
Another victim? It was too early. Too soon.
This didn’t match the previous MO.
In fact, this new killer almost seemed manic for another victim.
That didn’t bode well with Shane. His muscles felt taut at the thought of
it.
He didn’t want to watch the video until he was somewhere he could
give it his full attention. Plus, he didn’t want to watch it either in public or
with Madison nearby—not until he knew what he was looking at first.
“You’re worried.” Madison’s voice cut through his thoughts.
“I’d be a terrible FBI agent if I wasn’t.”
“Do you think if I left this area, Fog Lake would be safer?”
He thought about her question a moment. “Honestly? I think this guy
may have lured you here by killing your aunt.”
As Madison sucked in a quick breath, Shane instantly regretted his
words. But even with the regret, what he’d said was true. Maybe it was
better if Madison knew that.
She was inexplicably tied with this killer. How far would he go to make
a point?
Shane didn’t want to even think about it.
He glanced in his rearview mirror. The same car had been following
behind him for the past twenty or so miles.
Had the killer found them?
That didn’t fit the Good Samaritan’s MO. But this guy wasn’t doing
things by the book.
Maybe because he wasn’t the same guy.
 Madison glanced behind her. “What is it?”
“I think we’re being followed.” Shane turned off the highway, needing
to test his theory.
Watching in his rearview mirror, he saw that the other driver followed
him.
He clamped his jaw tighter.
As the road became less congested and the car remained behind them,
Shane jerked the wheel to the left.
His SUV stopped, blocking the street, and preventing anyone from
getting past from either direction.
“Stay here!” he barked to Madison.
He grabbed his gun and jumped from the front seat, ready to confront
the person behind them.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
NINETEEN

MADISON COULD HARDLY BREATHE AS she waited to

see what would happen next.
Certainly, this guy wasn’t brazen enough to follow them now. That
wouldn’t fit the mental picture she had of this killer.
This copycat operated under the cover of darkness. Under the cover of
being a hero.
He didn’t chase down FBI agents in broad daylight.
Then again, this wasn’t the real Good Samaritan Killer either.
She craned her neck and saw Shane approaching the vehicle, his gun
drawn and his stance stiff, defensive.
He appeared strong. Capable. Safe.
Safe? Where had that thought come from?
This man wasn’t on her side.
But there were very few people in Madison’s life she had thought that
about. Mainly, her dad. She’d always known everything would be okay
when he was close.
Then he’d been taken away.
Would Shane be taken away right now also?
She swallowed back a cry as fear rose in her.
Please, God. Don’t let Shane get hurt. Please.
Madison might not like the man, but she didn’t wish him any harm
either.
She watched as a man—slightly overweight with kinky dark curls and
glasses—stepped from the dark-green sedan with his hands raised in the air.
His gaze darted around nervously, his motions appearing stiff with fear.
Madison’s breath released in a quick puff.
 A killer wouldn’t act like that, right?
Unless he was trying to trick someone.
Her thoughts continued to race. She lowered the window so she could
hear their conversation.
“I’m sorry,” the man said. “I didn’t mean any harm.”
“Leave your hands in the air and step away from your vehicle,” Shane
ordered.
“I’ll do whatever you say.” He took several steps away from his sedan
and toward Shane.
“Who are you?”
“I’m Robert Levada,” the man said slowly. “I’m a crime beat reporter
from Knoxville. I heard rumors about what’s going on in Fog Lake, and I
wanted to check it out.”
“So, you’re following us?” Shane’s voice hardened as if he grew more
irritated by the moment.
“Please, let me explain. I went to the prison to see if I could talk to
Colson. When I got there, I saw Madison Colson and decided to follow her
instead. I hoped I might be able to stage a meeting and ask her a few
questions.”
Shane narrowed his gaze. “You were in the restaurant too, weren’t
you?”
Robert’s eyes widened as if he hadn’t expected Shane to notice that
detail. “I’m sorry. I don’t mean any harm. I don’t. I’m just trying to get a
feel for what’s happening. Has the Good Samaritan returned?”
Shane stared at the man and kept his voice even as he said, “I don’t
know what you’re talking about.”
“I beg to differ. If the public is in harm’s way, they deserve to know.”
Madison continued to hold her breath as she listened. She could
understand both perspectives. Keeping these tragedies quiet kept people
calm. But, by not sharing this information, people didn’t know to be on
guard.
“If the FBI wants to make a statement, we will,” Shane finally said. “If
you continue following me, I’ll arrest you. Do you understand?”
Robert narrowed his gaze but nodded resolutely. “I understand.”
“Now, get back in your car and drive away. If I see you following me
again, I’ll charge you with obstruction of justice.”
 The reporter scrambled back into his vehicle and, a moment later, pulled
away.
Shane stormed back to his SUV and slammed the door, clearly not
happy.
But at least a serial killer hadn’t been following them.
That was good news . . . right?

Shane’s thoughts raced for the rest of the ride back to Fog Lake.
He started toward the motel when Madison’s hand clamped his forearm.
“Can I go to the station with you?”
“Why would you want to do that?”
“I want to see the new video.”
The video. He had no inkling what was on it. “I’m not sure that’s a good
idea.”
“Clearly, it’s public anyway. Either you show me, or I’ll find it before
the site has a chance to take it down.”
As he stopped at a red light, Shane turned toward Madison. “Why do
you want to see it?”
“I thought you wanted my help, my insight into people who could
possibly have a connection with my father.”
“I thought you weren’t willing to give that help.” There was no need to
beat around the bush. The two of them needed to be on the same page
instead of at each other’s throats.
“I wasn’t willing to watch the video of me being attacked, that is true.”
Madison stared at him, her gaze tumultuous—and stubborn. “But I want
this guy to be put behind bars more than anything.”
“Then we want the same thing. What’s been holding you back?”
“You.”
He lifted his brows in question.
“Your father put my father away. I don’t know if you can be trusted.”
He felt the shadow form over his gaze. “You should know better than
anyone that the child shouldn’t suffer for the sins of the father.”
Madison’s eyebrows shot up. “You’re saying your father was wrong?”
 “No, I’m not saying that.” He leaned back, quickly checking the light. It
was still red.
She crossed her arms as if unsatisfied. “Then we’re still on opposite
sides.”
“You can sleep at night knowing this guy is out there? Because this is
about more than just me and you. It’s about the safety of the people of this
town.”
Madison let out a long breath. “No, actually I can’t sleep at night.
Literally, I can’t.”
“Then let’s work together.” His voice rose with passion. “It will benefit
us both—and the people in harm’s way.”
Madison stared at Shane another moment, and he was certain she would
say no. Hesitation marred her every feature, and her eyes almost looked
glazed.
“You can watch the video with me, but in return, I’d like your full
cooperation with everything else as well. No picking and choosing what
you’re willing to help with.”
She hesitated. Then she nodded and seemed to make up her mind.
“Okay. I’ll do whatever I can to help. But I’m only doing this for my
father.”
Satisfaction raced through him. “Fine. For your father.”
As the light turned green, Shane headed back toward the sheriff’s office.
He thought the two of them could help each other.
But he hoped he didn’t regret this.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY

MADISON FELT as if her throat was tightening as she sat in Shane’s

temporary “office” with the computer on the table in front of them.
An army of men stood around her—Shane beside her, Brammall behind,
and Sheriff Wilder lingering in the doorway.
Her heart thumped out of control at the thought of watching this
footage. You can do this. You can stay calm and in control. Just keep your
thoughts focused.
But panic wanted to bubble up inside her.
“This showed up about two hours ago,” Brammall explained as he
leaned toward the keyboard. “We’ve already been in touch with the hosting
company about having them take the video down. I also sent the link to our
FBI colleagues in Knoxville to see if they could trace the location it was
posted from. Based on past cases, I’m not hopeful, but we had to at least
try.”
“Good work,” Shane said. “Now, let’s see it.”
Madison braced herself for whatever she was about to watch. She
prayed for the victim. Prayed that there would be no more victims.
Brammall hit Play, and a grainy video appeared. The opening images
showed, from a side angle, a woman hanging from the edge of a cliff. A
man wearing something similar to a GoPro let out an exclamation before
rushing toward her and peering over the edge.
The woman’s wide, terrified eyes looked into the camera. “Please . . .
you’ve got to help me. Please.”
“I’m not going to let you fall.” A gloved hand reached for the woman.
As the scene unfolded, it appeared the woman’s jacket was caught on a
branch. The man pulled a knife from his waist and cut her free. A few tugs
later, he dragged her from the cliff and onto solid ground.
The woman collapsed into his arms, tears streaming down her face.
“I’ve got you,” the man muttered. “I’ve got you.”
Then the video cut—probably right before the woman’s face could
morph into terror when she realized what was coming next: a replay of what
had just happened, only without the rescue.
The footage already had three thousand views. Just as last time,
comments from viewers were all positive, each praising this guy for being
so amazing.
Bile churned inside Madison.
This man was anything but amazing.
He was sick and twisted, that’s what he was.
She found herself practically sneering at the screen.
“Play it again,” Shane demanded, his voice hard with disgust.
Brammall did as Shane said.
This time Madison leaned closer to the screen, studying each frame for
any details she’d missed the first time.
Her breath caught when she focused on the knife the man used.
She’d seen that design before.
Madison willed her breathing to remain steady even as everything
began to spin around her.
No . . . this couldn’t be.
It couldn’t be.
“Madison?” Shane turned toward her, seeming to sense her distress. “Is
there something you want to tell us?”
She swallowed hard as she tried to figure out what to say.
Last time she’d answered that question, the feds had arrested her father
and put him in prison for the rest of his life.
She had to make a decision, she realized, and she had to make it
quickly.

Shane stared at Madison as he waited for her answer. He was sure he’d seen
something in her gaze. Some kind of recognition.
 “Is there something I want to tell you?” Madison finally muttered. “No .
. . I’m just in shock over seeing this. It’s . . . jarring.”
“Are you sure?” He continued studying her face.
She ran a hand through her hair, pushing her thick brown locks away
from her face and revealing guarded eyes. “I think I’m just tired. Watching
that video . . . you were right. It’s tough to stomach, especially after
everything.”
Shane still wasn’t convinced she was being completely honest.
But what could she have possibly seen in this video?
He needed to study it again—without her nearby.
“Brammall, why don’t you take her back to her motel?” Shane said.
“I’m going to try to determine the location this video was filmed so we can
find this woman. Maybe we’re not too late.”
“Of course.” Brammall stepped toward the door.
Madison glanced at the screen one more time before rising. With one
final look of regret, she followed Brammall out the door.
Shane still felt unsettled. But he had no time to dwell on that now.
Right now, he needed to concentrate on this video.
He glanced up at Wilder, his heart pumping harder. “You recognize the
woman?”
“I don’t.”
“What about the cliff?”
Wilder frowned and shook his head. “I’m pretty familiar with the terrain
around here, but it was hard to make out any details. Regardless, I’ll ask
around to some of the park rangers. They might have a better idea.”
He stood as if ready to jump into action.
Shane had a few other questions first.
“Hold up a minute.” He fast-forwarded the video, stopping at one image
—the only thing that made sense as far as another clue. “Look at the knife
this guy used. The top half of the blade has an intricate laser cut design
embedded in the steel. Have you seen anything like this before?”
Wilder stepped closer and studied the image before twisting his neck
uncertainly. “I can’t say I have. You’re right—it does look unique.”
“I’m nearly certain that knife is what startled Madison.” Shane stared at
it another moment, unrest jostling inside him. “I’ll do some research on it.”
“While you do that, I’ll get busy trying to find a location that matches
the video.”
 Shane nodded. “Keep me posted.”
As Wilder walked away, Shane turned back to the screen. What was he
missing?
Madison definitely knew something . . . something she didn’t want to
share.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-ONE

MADISON TRIED to hold herself together as she rode back to

Whistling Pines.
How had Shane noticed the shift in her? Was she that obvious?
Apparently, she was.
Brammall, on the other hand, didn’t seem to notice anything was wrong.
On the short trip to the motel, he chatted about Fog Lake and football and
fishing.
As soon as they pulled into the parking lot, Madison quickly stepped
from the SUV and waved at him. “I can handle it from here.”
“Not so fast.” He cut the engine. “Agent Townsend wouldn’t be happy
with me if I didn’t walk you to your room.”
She’d been hoping to avoid that. “I’m sure I’ll be fine.”
Brammall didn’t seem to hear her. Instead, he fell into step beside her
and walked up the steps to the second floor. Madison paused outside her
room, ready to tell him goodbye again. But, first, she grabbed her key,
unlocked the door, and cracked it to show him she was safe.
“Thank you again,” she rushed.
“Of course.” He flashed a satisfied smile. “You have a good evening.”
She watched him walk away before stepping into the room and locking
the door.
Isaac met her, a knot of concern on his forehead. “What’s going on?”
“There’s been another victim.”
Isaac’s eyes widened. “What? I’m sorry to hear that.”
“There’s more.” She leaned back against the door as she tried to collect
her thoughts. But there was no easy way to tell him. “In the video, the killer
used a knife to free his victim . . .”
 “Okay . . .” He shrugged as if he had no idea where she was going with
this.
“Isaac, I don’t know how to say this, so I’m just going to get it out. The
knife in the video looked like the knife I saw Bear with.”
“What?” The word came out breathless.
Madison quickly nodded, her mind still spinning. “I’m sure of it. It had
the same markings. The same design.”
“You think Bear might be behind this?”
“I don’t know. But we need to talk to him before anyone else traces the
knife back to him.”

Shane paused beside his SUV when he heard a car pulling into Bear
Colson’s driveway behind him. He’d come alone to question Bear.
It appeared he had company.
As a black sedan came into view, he stepped toward the vehicle, his
hands on his hips as he waited for the driver to emerge. A moment later,
two people stepped out.
Just who he’d expected.
Isaac and Madison Colson.
Madison had the decency to look chagrined when she saw him. But
instead of averting her gaze or making excuses, she marched up to him, her
hands jammed down deep into the front pockets of her jeans.
“I was hoping you wouldn’t be here yet,” she admitted.
“So much for working together, huh?” Shane didn’t bother to soften his
words. She’d promised transparency, and now she was keeping secrets.
That didn’t bode well with him.
“I wanted to talk to my brother first.” She lowered her voice. “I didn’t
want to throw him under the bus. I’d like to think you’d understand that.”
“You didn’t think we’d do a good job discerning this information? You
thought you were the only one who could?”
“It’s not like that. Bear deserves the benefit of the doubt. What I don’t
want is another witch hunt.”
Shane stared at her a moment, a million thoughts racing through his
head. But would Madison listen to any of them? It seemed like she had her
mind made up.
She thought the FBI was going to go after their first viable suspect and
not give up until they had an arrest.
Because she thought that’s what happened with her father.
Shane had hoped he’d made some headway with Madison. He thought
she’d begun to trust him a little. But this proved otherwise.
As they stared at each other in a silent battle of wills, the front door
opened, and Bear stepped out. His gaze darkened as he scanned the
commotion outside his house.
“What’s going on here?” He strolled down the steps as he addressed
everyone.
Shane stepped toward him, keeping his gaze hard. He pulled out his
badge and introduced himself. “I need to ask you some questions.”
Bear paused, his hands going to his hips. “Questions about what?”
“Would you like to have this conversation out here, or would you like to
go inside and sit down?” Shane asked.
“Out here is fine.” Bear practically growled as he said the words.
“Very well.” Shane reached for his phone and pulled up the photo he’d
taken of the knife in the video. “Do you recognize that?”
Bear only glanced at it a moment before nodding. “Yeah, it’s one of
mine. So?”
“You’re saying this knife belongs to you?” Shane repeated to make sure
that he understood correctly.
“No, I said it’s one of mine, as in, it’s one of the ones I made. Why?”
Shane paused as he tried to figure out the missing pieces. “What do you
mean it’s one of the ones you made?”
“I have an online business.” Bear’s words came out sharp but slow. “I
make custom knives. I sell them all across the country, some of them even
internationally. What’s the big deal?”
Things clicked in Shane’s mind. “How long have you been selling
handcrafted knives?”
“Six years.”
“How many have you sold?”
Bear let out a long breath before shrugging. “I couldn’t tell you the
exact number, but I’d say somewhere in the ballpark of three hundred. It’s a
nice little side business.”
 Shane tried to figure out how he’d overlooked this information. He’d
done research on this man. “I looked into you, and I didn’t see anything
about this.”
“I don’t use my last name when I sell knives. I have a shop set up under
my first name only. I’m still not understanding what the big deal is here.”
Bear glanced at each of them as if waiting for an explanation.
“We believe there’s been another victim,” Shane explained. “The
perpetrator used one of your knives in the newest video.”
Realization spread through his gaze. “You mean, another victim at the
hands of the Good Samaritan?”
Shane nodded. “That’s correct.”
Bear’s shoulders slumped as if things suddenly made more sense. “So,
this guy ordered one of my knives and used it for the crime? I can’t believe
this.”
“We need to see a list of all your customers.”
“I can get you that. But I’m in the middle of teaching a class right now.
I’m an online professor, and I told my students to read for a few minutes
while I took care of something. Can this wait thirty minutes until this class
is over?”
Shane shook his head. “No. I’m sorry, but time is of the essence right
now. This woman still hasn’t been found.”
Something else flickered through Bear’s gaze before he nodded. “Okay.
I’ll pull up those records. Come on inside.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-TWO

GUILT FLOODED Madison as she waited outside Bear’s house with

Isaac.
Maybe she should have told Shane from the start about that knife. But
she hadn’t been able to bring herself to do it. Not until she had more
information.
Now she knew the fragile trust between them was gone, maybe to never
return. That would hinder her chances of finding out more information from
the FBI.
Then again, maybe it had been a mistake to work with the FBI in the
first place.
She glanced at Isaac beside her, but he was typing something on his
phone. Whatever his latest case was, it certainly seemed to preoccupy him.
Madison tried not to form any judgments. She had a lot of work waiting
for her also. But she was trying to wait before diving back into those tasks.
She only let herself check her emails once a day and only returned the most
important ones.
But she’d never been as driven as Isaac. He’d been the one voted most
likely to succeed in middle school—before their father’s arrest had turned
everything upside down.
Then there had been Bear. He’d been a football player. The gentle giant.
The quiet but dependable one.
Until all that fell apart.
Now Bear was selling homemade knives on an online shop? And
teaching some type of college classes?
Madison knew it had been a long time since they’d spoken—since
they’d really spoken. But she found it hard to believe she was this out of
touch with him now.
She stood in the front yard with the warm autumn sun flooding her skin.
The air was still cool, but the warmth of the sun made it bearable. Still, she
pulled her flannel shirt up around her neck as she noted the cheerful mums
and pumpkins on her brother’s porch.
Any other time, she might relish this snapshot of fall.
But not given everything going on.
Madison couldn’t leave until she explained herself to Bear. Though she
didn’t owe him an explanation, she wanted to give him one. The tension
between the two of them left her feeling bothered, although she wondered if
they would ever have a close relationship again.
“Sorry I seem distracted.” Isaac glanced up from his phone and
frowned.
“Is everything okay?”
“There’s a court date tomorrow, and I can’t get it moved. I’m just trying
to figure out what to do. I thought my co-council could handle it, but now
I’m not so sure.”
“If it’s causing you this much stress, why don’t you just go back?”
He let out a quick puff of air. “And miss the service? I can’t do that. Not
to mention the fact that I can’t leave you here with all of this happening.”
“Then go back for the court date and then come back for the funeral.”
Isaac locked gazes with her, questions in his eyes. “I don’t think that’s a
good idea.”
“I’ll be okay.” Even as Madison said the words, she wasn’t sure that
they were true.
Before they could talk anymore, Shane exited the front door of her
brother’s house and headed toward his SUV. Bear stepped out behind him,
and his gaze went to Madison. Was that . . . hurt there? Did he think she’d
betrayed him?
She sucked in a deep breath as she tried to figure out how to proceed.
She simply needed to get this conversation over with before more ill-will
hung between the two of them.
She climbed the porch steps and paused in front of Bear. “I recognized
the knife in the video and was coming here to ask you about it. Townsend
beat me here. I didn’t throw you under the bus.”
“You don’t have to protect me, Madison.” His voice almost sounded
like a low growl. Or was that exasperation?
 “I didn’t know you designed knives.”
He shrugged, his gaze still distant and aloof. “I started making them to
pass time, and then a few people told me my designs were actually pretty
good. On a whim, I decided to put a few up for sale online, and I was
surprised at the response I got. They’ve been a nice little side gig.”
Madison nodded slowly, hating how awkward this conversation felt. But
the years between them hadn’t been erased. She had questions for him, but
she wasn’t sure that she was prepared to hear the answers. The truth might
very well break her heart.
Bear nodded to Shane, who remained near his car in the distance,
looking at his phone. “I hope the FBI is able to catch this guy. But my offer
still stands. If you and Isaac need a place to stay, you’re welcome here.”
Madison tried to formulate exactly what to say, tried to figure out how
she truly felt about the situation. Nothing about this was easy or simple.
“Thank you. I’ll let you know, okay?”
Bear nodded, looking as if he wanted to say something else, but before
he could, Shane stepped back toward them.
“I’ll talk to you later.” She quickly offered a small wave to Bear before
heading back to Isaac. “I think we can go now,” she told her brother as she
reached his car.
He slid his phone into his pocket, still appearing as if his mind was in
another world. “Are you sure?”
“I’m sure.”
Isaac paused by the driver’s side door and peered at her over the top of
the car. “Where did they get the image of that knife anyway?”
“You didn’t hear? I thought I told you. It’s from a video of the other
woman that was abducted.”
“Is the video still online?”
“I don’t know. I know the feds were trying to get it taken down.”
Isaac typed in a few things on his phone and then a few moments later,
he held the screen up. “Is it this one?”
Madison winced as she saw the images there. She quickly averted her
gaze, not wanting to see that horror again. “That’s the one.”
He watched it a few moments before sucking in a breath.
“What is it?” Madison braced herself for whatever he was about to say.
“That woman . . . I’ve seen her before.”
Everything went still around Madison. “You have?”
 “She was staying at the Whistling Pines. She walked past me last night
when I was standing outside our room.”
Madison locked her gaze with his. “Are you sure it’s the same woman?”
Isaac glanced at the screen again and frowned. “I’m positive. She was . .
. unforgettable.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-THREE

SHANE HAD RETURNED with a few more questions for Bear. He

looked up from his talk with Bear and saw Madison and Isaac approaching.
He was still irked with the woman for not sharing the information about
the knife with him.
Now she was interrupting him as he was questioning Bear.
“Can I help you?” Shane kept his voice crisp.
“I just watched the video,” Isaac rushed toward them, his gaze
tumultuous and urgent. “I saw that woman.”
Now they had Shane’s attention. He turned to fully face them. “Where?
When?”
“I was standing outside the motel room last night when she walked past.
She’s staying there. Or . . . she was.” His voice sounded strained.
“Are you certain?”
“It was definitely her. She’s not someone I would forget easily. She was
absolutely gorgeous.”
Shane pulled out his phone as he stepped toward his SUV. “Thank you,”
he called over his shoulder to Isaac and Madison.
He needed to get to the motel to see what information he could find on
the woman. If he got her name, maybe they could locate her cell phone or
even her car.
This new information they’d shared didn’t mean that all was forgotten
about Madison’s secret. But at least it was something.
They had to find this guy before he struck again.
Time appeared to be running out.
Madison fought the despair growing inside her. The last thing she wanted to
be was a hypocrite to the people she’d counseled.
But as she stood outside the Whistling Pines Motel, her lungs felt as if
they’d been filled with cement. As much as she tried to suck in deep breaths
of air, nothing seemed to work.
Isaac stood beside her, his gaze scanning their surroundings as if
searching for trouble. Darkness had fallen, and the town’s namesake fog
rose around them, making the whole area seem eerie.
Madison glanced through the windows into the lobby. Shane stood
inside talking to the motel manager. Madison knew she should go into her
room and forget all this. But she couldn’t.
That woman—the Good Samaritan’s newest victim—had been here.
Had been close.
Had the killer targeted the woman because of her close proximity to
Madison and Isaac? Were these crimes in some way centered on Madison’s
family?
First Verna. Then Madison. Now someone staying at the same motel?
It seemed like too much of a coincidence.
In fact, the more Madison thought about it, the more it seemed like the
person behind this—the copycat—could be someone who’d been impacted
by the Good Samaritan’s first killings. Maybe this new killer had thought
their father was guilty of killing those other people, and now this guy was
getting revenge by preying on people close to the Colsons.
Madison continued to turn the theory over in her mind. The idea made
sense to her.
Should she bother to share the theory with Shane?
She wasn’t sure.
If she were correct, they could narrow down their suspects by
examining the Good Samaritan’s victims from fifteen years ago. What if
one of the victim’s loved ones wanted revenge?
Maybe there was some clue at Verna’s they’d overlooked.
She cleared her throat and turned toward her brother. “Dad mentioned
some papers he left at Verna’s. Do you know anything about them?”
He shook his head. “No, I don’t. Probably some kind of legal
documents.”
 “That was my thought too. Did you find Verna’s will?”
“To my knowledge, she doesn’t have one. That means everything will
have to go through probate, which will be a pain. But it’s not surprising.”
Madison’s breath caught as she spotted Shane leaving the lobby and
heading toward the stairs as if on a mission. He paused outside a motel
room four doors down from Madison and Isaac’s room, pulled on some
gloves, and unlocked the door.
“That was her room,” Isaac muttered with the shake of his head. “This
all seems surreal.”
“Maybe it’s not too late. Maybe they’ll be able to find her alive.”
“Maybe. But if she was targeted because of us . . .” He rubbed his throat
as if it were too painful to complete his statement.
Isaac didn’t have to finish. Madison knew where he was going. He’d
feel terrible. Guilty. Like everything was his fault.
“I wish I were up there right now,” Madison murmured, pulling her
arms closer around her chest. “I want to see what’s in her room. I want to
know who she was and why she was targeted and when she was taken.
Most of all, I just want her to still be alive. He left me alive . . .”
“He probably only left you alive so you could watch the horror unfold,”
Isaac said. “It’s like he’s playing a mental game with you.”
An ache filled Madison’s chest.
Isaac was right. This was a game. A deadly game.
Madison pressed her eyes shut and prayed that this woman had
somehow survived.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-FOUR

SUSAN ROSELAND.
Twenty-seven years old. A teacher. She’d come down from Cincinnati
to help with a volleyball tournament in Gatlinburg.
When Shane had stepped inside her motel room, the first thing he’d
noticed was the silver cross hanging from the corner of her bathroom
mirror.
The Good Samaritan’s calling card. His statement. His claim that this
murder was his.
Disgust turned in Shane’s stomach at the thought.
He carefully moved around Susan’s room searching for any other
evidence.
Brammall remained with the motel manager as he pulled security
footage from last night. Shane hoped they would find a clip from the motel
parking lot that might offer information.
Shane had also put in a request for her credit card information. If they
could find out where she went last night, maybe a receipt from a restaurant
or something, that could also indicate to them when and where she may
have been taken.
He paused in the center of the room and glanced around. The fact she’d
been staying only a few doors down from Isaac and Madison . . . how did
that tie in?
He glanced out the window to see the two of them still standing on the
edge of the parking lot, watching and waiting.
He didn’t know the depth of Madison’s involvement. But something in
his gut told him that all this centered around her. If they could find the
connection, maybe they could prevent another murder from taking place.
 Maybe they could find Susan Roseland in time.
As his phone rang, he checked the screen. It was Wilder.
Shane connected the call.
“We have a body,” the sheriff muttered.
Shane grimaced.
They were too late.

Madison watched as Shane rushed from the motel room just as another
sheriff’s cruiser pulled into the lot.
The deputy headed upstairs and talked to Shane a few minutes before
taking his place outside the door, no doubt guarding it so no one could get
in.
“What do you think is going on?” Isaac leaned closer and lowered his
voice as they stood in the back of the lot and watched.
“Townsend must have a new lead.”
“That’s what I thought too. He’s not even acknowledging that we’re
standing here. You really made him mad, it seems.”
Madison let out a deep breath, feeling burdened over what had
happened. “We had talked about working together. But when I didn’t tell
him about Bear’s knife, that kind of ruined our agreement—and his trust in
me.”
Isaac squinted as he scrutinized her expression. “For a minute, you
thought Bear might be guilty, didn’t you?”
The question knocked the air out of her lungs. She thought she’d
concealed her doubts, that she’d kept her sense of loyalty at the forefront of
her actions. Maybe she hadn’t.
“Why would you say that?” she asked.
“Because otherwise you would have shared the information with the
FBI. But a small part of you doubted him.”
Madison shrugged and glanced away, her warring emotions making her
head spin. “I just didn’t want Bear accused of something without hearing
his explanation first.”
Isaac leaned into her, nearly knocking her off her feet in that way he did
when he wanted to offer a hug without actually offering a hug. A bro hug
was what she’d always called it.
“You’re a good woman, Maddie. You’ve got a soft heart.”
She glanced at her brother, her thoughts racing as she reviewed
everything. “What about you? Has your heart become hardened after all
these cases you’ve been working?”
His smile dipped. “I don’t know if I’d say that. But I definitely feel
more jaded. Then again, I guess I started feeling jaded when I was only
thirteen and dad was arrested.”
Madison wanted to dispute his words, but she couldn’t. She understood
because that was her life story as well. But she still strived to be an
optimist.
She watched as Shane hopped in his SUV and headed out of the parking
lot without so much as glancing their way.
“Let’s follow him.” Surprise rippled through Madison, even though the
words had left her own mouth.
“Really?”
She only had to think about it for a second—time was a luxury she
didn’t have right now. Since Shane wasn’t likely to share information
anytime soon, she’d find out for herself.
She nodded. “Yes, I want to know what’s going on.”
Isaac hesitated a moment before shrugging. “Let’s go.”

As Madison and Isaac headed down the road, her brother did a good job
keeping a decent distance behind Shane. But, knowing Shane, the FBI agent
was well aware that they were following him.
Madison’s stomach roiled harder and faster as they headed out of town
and onto more winding, mountainous roads that surrounded the small
community.
Finally, twenty minutes later, Shane pulled to the side of the road behind
several emergency vehicles. He climbed out and cast Isaac and Madison a
dirty look before charging toward the group in the distance.
Madison’s head swirled, and she prayed she didn’t pass out from
anxiety. What was going on here?
“You still want to do this?” Isaac asked.
 She nodded, her stomach still churning. “I do.”
She climbed out and hesitantly stepped toward the group in the distance.
They were near an overlook, which displayed a stunning view of the
mountains on clear days. Right now, darkness surrounded the area, other
than the police lights that had been set up. Crime-scene tape was strung in
the distance, and the crowd murmured amongst themselves.
She glanced at the people there as she approached. Most were law
enforcement, but several weren’t.
Were they tourists who just happened to be here when the body was
discovered? Rubberneckers?
Her gaze stopped at one person.
Was that . . . ?
It was.
Arnie Siebert.
What was he doing here?
Her blood felt colder as possibilities ran through her mind.
“Maddie?” Isaac asked.
She drew her attention back toward him, but her head was still spinning.
Isaac nodded toward something in the distance. She followed his gaze
and saw a body draped in a sheet in the center of a group of officers.
A cry caught deep in her throat. “No . . .”
“Hey . . .” Isaac turned her away from the scene and pulled her into a
hug. “That’s not the outcome I wanted either.”
“I was just hoping that there was still a chance.”
“I know. I know. There’s nothing we can do here. Maybe the best thing
we can do right now is to get you back to the motel. It’s been a long day.
We could both use some sleep.”
She wanted to argue with him. But she knew that there was no use.
Shane wasn’t going to share any information with her tonight. If at all.
So where did that leave her?
She still had three days before Aunt Verna’s graveside service. Isaac
was handling most of the legal aspects of her death. She had too much time
to think. To worry.
Maybe it was better to try to keep her mind occupied with something
else.
If only that were possible.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-FIVE

AS MADISON RODE AWAY from the scene, all she wanted was
for everything to return to the way it had been before Verna died. She was
perfectly content with her life in Nashville.
Sure, catching her boyfriend and her best friend kissing had been
difficult. But Madison had moved beyond that and instead poured herself
even more into her work. She liked spending time following up with
families she’d helped. Having lunch together. Seeing what kind of needs
they had and trying to provide solutions for them when possible.
People called her dedicated. And she was.
But she also found working easier than being idle and dwelling on her
past.
Life with Verna had been hard. After her dad’s arrest, going to school
had been difficult. The kids had accepted them, but their classmates’
parents had forbidden most of them from socializing with any of the
Colsons. That had made for many lonely days.
Finally, a woman at church named Anita had taken mercy on them. She
taught at a Christian school in the town of Pigeon Forge and had offered to
drive them there each day. The school had given them grants so they could
attend.
Anita’s kindness had made Madison’s life a little more bearable. One
person could indeed change a life. Anita had been part of Madison’s
inspiration for starting Blood and Water. Several years ago, Anita had
moved to Florida. But Madison still tried to stay in touch whenever she
could.
“How about we stop by Verna’s?” Isaac asked. “The authorities should
be done searching for clues in the house by now. We need to look for that
paperwork Dad told you he left there. Honestly, I’ve been putting off the
legal aspects of her death for too long.”
Madison hesitated to return—for more than one reason. Not only was
the place full of bad memories from her childhood, but then there was her
attack after returning to town . . .
She shuddered.
Isaac seemed to read her mind. “It’s okay if you don’t want to go. I
understand. But someone’s going to have to go eventually.”
“Why not now?” she finally said.
Isaac was right. They couldn’t delay this forever, especially since they
weren’t going to be in town much longer.
The closer they got to Verna’s house, the more Madison’s heart
thrummed in her ears. Finally, they pulled up to the clapboard bungalow.
Dread filled her until she almost couldn’t breathe.
Images pummeled her thoughts. Images of waking up to find that man
in her bedroom. Of him climbing atop her. Strangling her. Of losing her life.
Of regaining it. Of—
“You don’t have to do this,” Isaac said.
“Let’s just get it done.”
They climbed out and walked toward the house. She wanted to squeeze
her eyes shut. Wanted to forget all this.
But as long as Isaac was with her, she’d be okay.
Madison swallowed hard as he stuck his key into the lock and opened
the door.
The crime-scene tape had been removed. When they stepped inside,
everything looked surprisingly normal.
In these rooms, at least.
“Where should we start?” Isaac turned toward her.
“Aunt Verna’s bedroom, I guess. Everything else was always so neat
and organized. I can’t imagine where else she might have left any
paperwork except in her desk.”
“Let’s start there then.”
They moved down the hallway, Madison staying close to her brother.
As she passed her bedroom—the door was closed—more memories
haunted her. Memories of waking up in terror. Of hearing the man’s voice
beside her. Of knowing more pain and suffering was coming.
“What do you think?” Isaac’s voice broke her from her thoughts.
 “About what?”
“I think we should sell this place and give the money to charity. Maybe
your charity.”
“I think that’s a great idea.”
He examined her a moment before nodding. “Good. I was hoping you
would.” He glanced at Verna’s bedroom door. “Let’s get this over with.”
They stepped inside, and Isaac flicked on the lights.
Her neat-as-a-pen room showcased a lavender flowered bedspread on a
metal-framed bed. A glossy antique dresser and nightstand. A mahogany
desk in the corner with a white slipcover chair.
All in pristine condition.
Isaac sat in the chair and opened the first drawer. But before they could
begin truly looking, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and frowned.
“What’s going on?” Madison knew there was more to all his phone
calls, and she was tired of waiting on him to share details.
He frowned. “I’m representing a record producer in Memphis who was
accused of killing his brother. It’s pretty high profile, and tensions are
running high. A lot of people think he’s guilty.”
“But you don’t?”
He clicked the phone off, not taking the call. “I don’t. The whole case is
circumstantial. I think some people just want to see a rich guy put behind
bars to make a statement.”
“Sounds tense,” Madison said.
“It is. Anyway, my client—Hazy D. Whitaker—wants me to use his
private jet to fly back tomorrow morning for the hearing and then he’ll fly
me back here.”
“You should do it.” Madison shrugged, trying to assure him it wouldn’t
be a big deal. She opened a drawer and shuffled through some lotions there.
Isaac swung his head back and forth. “I don’t want to leave you alone.”
Madison nibbled on her lower lip. She didn’t want to keep Isaac from
his job. But she didn’t want him to worry about her either.
Then an idea came to her. “I won’t be alone. I’ll tag along with Agent
Townsend.”
Isaac cast her a skeptical look. “Really? Does he know about this?”
Madison shrugged. “Even if he says no, I’m sure I can find somewhere
to stay safe while you’re gone, even if that means locking myself in the
motel room until you get back.”
 Isaac said nothing for a few minutes before asking, “You really
wouldn’t mind?”
“Not at all.” She could tell that this was weighing on him.
“But if something happened to you while I was gone . . .”
“Don’t think like that.”
“You’re a good sister, Maddie.” He nudged her shoulder with his fist.
“And you can be a pretty good brother when you want to be.” It was an
understatement. The only reason Madison was remotely successful was
because of Isaac and the way he’d helped and supported her.
With that settled, they turned back to the desk.
It was time to dive in.

“Let’s talk through everything we know,” Shane said as he paced the front
of the conference table at the sheriff’s office.
A new team from the FBI had come in to work with park rangers and
examine the scene where Susan Roseland was found. He’d come back with
Brammall and Wilder to discuss the case and spell out all the details. They
had to find this guy, and they didn’t have any more time to waste.
“We have three new victims—Verna, Madison, and Susan. Based on
video evidence, it appears all three were victimized by the same man.”
“And Madison is the only one who survived,” Brammall added.
“Yes, she is. She was left alive, most likely, for a very specific purpose.”
Shane turned toward his colleague. “Brammall, did you follow up on Ted
Russo?”
Brammall straightened. “I did. As you all know, he works for Parks and
Rec here in Fog Lake, just as he has for the past twenty-two years. He was
suspected originally because he was spotted wearing a GoPro while helping
a woman on the side of the road.”
“And?”
“I looked into his whereabouts last night. He was on an overnight
camping trip with the Explorer Cadets when Susan was attacked.”
“It sounds like we can rule him out.” Shane rubbed his jaw as he fought
disappointment. “I got the footage back from the motel, and I was hoping
for a lead there. But someone painted the camera lenses.”
 “So, there’s nothing usable?” Wilder pressed his lips together in a
frown.
Shane shook his head. “Nothing. What about the family and friends of
previous victims? Do any of them have a criminal record?”
Brammall let out a breath. “I couldn’t find anything. I looked into each
of them. Of course, family is easy to look into. Friends not so much. But
I’m still searching to see if there’s anyone I’ve missed.”
“Of course, we still have the knife that Bear made that was featured in
the video,” Wilder reminded them. “And there was that reporter that
followed you.”
“I checked his schedule, and he’s been mostly working in Knoxville,”
Shane said. “He appears to be driven to get a good story, but there’s nothing
indicating he’s driven to kill.”
“There are always the videos themselves,” Brammall offered. “Maybe
our guys will be able to find a clue in one of them.”
“We can hope.” Shane leaned back against the wall, his thoughts racing.
“So where does this leave us?”
Wilder frowned. “That’s a good question.”

Two hours later, Madison and Isaac returned to the motel empty-handed.
They’d found nothing at Aunt Verna’s place—only bad memories and
useless documents.
As they walked back to the motel room, Madison glanced at the door to
Susan’s room. Another pang of remorse rose in her.
That woman had been innocent, and now her family and friends would
have to deal with the aftermath of her death. It wasn’t fair. Life so often
wasn’t, but knowing that fact didn’t make it any easier.
Maybe Madison could at least get some sleep now. Hopefully, the
morning would bring fresh perspective.
Isaac unlocked the door, and they stepped inside.
But as Madison reached for the door to close it, a movement across the
room caught her eye.
A silver cross dangled from the ceiling fan’s blades as they spun in slow
circles overhead.
 She tried to suppress the scream that rose inside her, but she couldn’t.
The killer had been here.
In her room.
What other surprises had he left?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-SIX

SHANE CLOSED the door to Isaac and Madison’s room and headed
down to the motel lobby where he’d left them.
Madison rose to her feet as soon as he stepped into the room, and her
hopeful eyes met his. “Anything?”
He shook his head, wishing he had a different answer to give. “No, I’m
sorry. The cross was the only thing of note we found.”
She frowned as if disappointed. “How did he get in?”
“Based on the marks on the door, he picked the lock.”
Her face paled before she quietly said, “I don’t like the sound of that.”
“Believe me, I don’t either. This guy was clearly trying to send a
specific message to you.”
She rubbed the sides of her arms as if chilled. “So, what do we do now?
I’m assuming we can’t go back into that room.”
“No, we’ll need to preserve it a while longer, just in case.”
“That’s what we thought,” Isaac said. “We’ve been calling other motels
and rental agencies in the area. There’s nothing available.”
Shane rubbed his jaw. They could stay at Verna’s house—it had been
cleared. But they probably wouldn’t want to do that. His impression was
that the Colsons still owned their father’s house. But he also doubted they’d
want to stay there, otherwise they’d already be there.
Madison turned to Isaac, a determined expression on her face. “Let’s
stay at Bear’s.”
“What?” Isaac’s voice sounded incredulous. “That sounds like a terrible
idea.”
“He’s mentioned that we’re welcome. Plus, when you’re gone, I won’t
be alone. Bear can look after me.”
 That statement caught and held Shane’s attention. He tensed as he
waited for Isaac’s answer.
Isaac didn’t say anything for several seconds before he slowly nodded.
“If that’s what you want to do, I’ll make it work. But that’s not my favorite
idea. However, we don’t have much of a choice at this point.”
Shane cleared his throat and stepped forward. “I can escort you back to
your room to get your belongings.”
Isaac’s phone rang, and he frowned as he glanced at the screen. “I’m
sorry, but I’ve got to take this.”
“I’ll grab your things for you,” Madison said.
“Thanks, Maddie . . .” Isaac put the phone to his ear and answered
enthusiastically as he paced away.
As he did, Shane and Madison walked quietly beside each other up the
stairs. “If you don’t mind me asking, where’s Isaac going?”
“He’s flying back to Memphis tomorrow to deal with a legal issue with
one of his cases. He’ll come back in the evening.”
Shane relaxed a little. At least, she wouldn’t be alone with Bear very
long. But he still didn’t like this. “Must be a pressing case.”
“It sounds like it’s a high-profile one, from what he’s told me.”
Shane didn’t have to think long before deciding what he should do.
“How about if I pick you up tomorrow morning? We can do some digging.
See what we can come up with.”
She did a double take at him. “You’d do that? Even after I didn’t tell
you about the knife?”
He didn’t think she’d appreciate his reason for offering, so he shrugged
and said, “I still think you’re a valuable resource.”
Her eyes dimmed and she quickly nodded. “Right. I understand. I’d be
happy to help with whatever I can.”
Shane noted her disappointment at his answer. What was that about? He
couldn’t think too much on it now. Madison agreed, and that’s what
mattered at the moment.
“Then it’s a plan,” he finally said.
They reached her room, and he let her inside.
Several minutes later, after he’d watched Madison pack up their things
and drive away with Isaac, he went to his SUV.
As he did, he paused.
A silver cross hung from the door handle.
 As Shane’s back muscles tightened, he glanced around, wondering if the
person who’d left it was still nearby.
He needed to follow up about the security cameras.
Now.

Bear’s eyes widened when he opened the door and saw Madison and Isaac
standing there.
“We need a place to crash tonight.” Hesitation tainted Isaac’s words.
“Does your offer still stand?”
“Of course.” Bear opened the door wider. “Come on in.”
Madison stepped inside the house, surprised by how homey the place
felt with its neat leather furniture and modest decorations.
“I have two spare bedrooms upstairs,” Bear said. “I’ll show you to
them.”
“That sounds great,” Isaac said. “And, if you don’t mind, I think
Madison and I are both tired enough to go straight to bed. Don’t feel like
you have to act as host.”
His shoulder jerked up in a quick, nonchalant shrug. “Etiquette isn’t my
specialty anyway, so I think I can handle that.”
They followed him up the stairs, and Bear showed them to their rooms.
Madison felt rude, but another part of her was glad Isaac had insisted
they were tired. There had already been so much drama. She couldn’t
handle any more right now.
Instead, she murmured good night, shut the door, and turned to observe
her temporary room. White walls greeted her, along with a mission-style
bed with a blue quilt and coordinating furniture.
Not bad for her recluse brother.
Madison lowered herself onto the edge of her bed and tried to collect
her thoughts.
As she did, Shane’s image appeared in her mind.
She had such mixed feelings about the man. On one hand, he almost
seemed like a handsome knight who’d ridden into town to save the day. On
the other hand, the man’s father had put her own father behind bars.
Was Shane prone to jumping to conclusions just like his father?
 Was it even fair that Madison was asking herself that question?
Probably not.
The situation between them just felt so complicated.
Her phone buzzed, and she glanced at the screen, halfway hoping it
would be Shane with an update.
Instead, it was one of the women she’d worked with through Blood and
Water—Belinda Cox.
Normally, Madison would answer. But this time, she texted her assistant
instead and asked her to contact Belinda. Madison would touch base in the
morning after she’d gotten some rest.
Maybe focusing on other people’s problems would be a good distraction
from her own issues.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-SEVEN

AS THE SAYING WENT, this wasn’t my first rodeo.

My experience went well beyond this week and expanded far beyond
this town.
But the theme remained the same.
I had power over people’s lives, and I loved that.
Many thought they could sleep again after Colson’s arrest so many
years ago. They thought that peace had returned to their lives. That evil had
been contained inside prison walls.
It hadn’t.
I was here now, and they were waking up to that fear again.
I’d watched Madison Colson today. I watched as she left with the fed to
go to the prison. I saw them go into Hillbilly’s.
I saw everything.
But they never saw me.
I smiled at the thought.
Part of the fun was having the upper hand. Of knowing things others
didn’t.
I was right there, yet they had no clue.
That fact made me feel powerful. Wonderfully powerful.
As I lingered in the woods and watched the lights glow from the
window of Bear Colson’s house, I wondered what kind of conversations
were going on inside. They were tense, if I had to guess.
I would love to be in there listening. But I couldn’t risk that. Not yet.
I had other plans, and I couldn’t do anything that might jeopardize my
goal.
I would make Madison Colson pay.
 I would make law enforcement pay.
And nothing was going to stop me.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-EIGHT

BEFORE ISAAC LEFT the next morning, the doorbell rang.

Madison felt warmth spread through her when she came downstairs and
saw Shane standing inside.
“Sorry I’m early,” he started. “Busy day.”
“No problem.” Madison glanced at Bear, who glared at Shane from his
spot near the doorway. “I need to go.”
“I made breakfast.”
The scent of bacon and eggs had filled the house—and was tempting.
“Can I reheat it later?”
His gaze flickered as if he didn’t like that response. Maybe Bear had
hoped they could mend fences over breakfast.
Madison liked that idea also, but she knew she couldn’t keep Shane
waiting, especially given the urgency of the case.
“Of course,” Bear finally muttered.
“Thanks again for letting me stay here. Tell Isaac I hope he has a good
flight, and that I’ll see him later.”
Bear’s gaze remained dark. “Will do.”
Before they could make any more awkward small talk, Madison stepped
outside with Shane.
The man was dressed casually today in his jeans, boots, long-sleeved
shirt, and a dark blue vest that made him appear ready to go hiking.
In the meantime, she’d worn her favorite jeans and another flannel shirt.
Fall attire was some of her favorite.
“Are you sure you don’t want to grab something to eat first?” he asked.
“I’m sure.”
“All right then, let’s go.”
 As she climbed in his SUV, the scent of soap and minty shampoo
tantalized her. She quickly averted her thoughts.
She hoped today would be the day they found answers. Speaking of
which . . .
“Any updates?”
Shane frowned and shook his head. “Unfortunately, no.”
She leaned back in her seat. “That’s too bad.”
“We were hoping for more answers also.”
As he said the words, Madison glanced at him and noticed the slight
circles beneath his eyes. Had he gotten any sleep last night?
She would guess no.
This case was haunting him just as much as it was haunting her, wasn’t
it?
As they neared the town, Shane veered onto a side road.
Madison’s breath caught as a moment of fear flashed through her.
What if Shane wasn’t trustworthy? What if he had something to do with
these crimes? What if—
Her fingers dug into the seat.
Stop overreacting, Madison. Get a grip.
Her voice still trembled as she asked, “Where are we going?”
Shane cast a side glance at her. “Have you ever shot a gun before?”
“A gun? No. Why?”
“Because it’s something you should know how to do, and I’m going to
teach you.”
Madison blinked, uncertain if she’d heard him correctly. “Why would
you do that?”
“This guy has you in his sights. You need to be able to protect yourself
if someone else isn’t around to do it for you. I can’t let him take you by
surprise again.”
The concern in his voice surprised her. It wasn’t that Madison thought
Shane wanted her to be harmed. But she certainly didn’t think he cared.
Right now, he almost sounded like he did.
“I’m surprised you don’t need to work the case. Do you even have time
for this?”
“I’m making time.” His set jaw made his intentions clear. “I thought the
two of us could talk as I teach you. We can kill two birds with one stone, so
to speak.”
 Satisfied he wasn’t out to harm her, she settled back in her seat. “So
where are we going?”
“One of the guys at the sheriff’s office has property out here with a
firing range on it. He said I could use it.”
Madison hugged her arms across her chest and didn’t say anything. Part
of her liked the idea of learning to shoot. Of being able to protect herself.
Or at least not being afraid of guns.
Her father had never kept any guns in the house. He’d said they were
too dangerous.
Yet people thought he was a serial killer.
Maybe that was because people usually saw only what they wanted to.

Ten minutes later, Madison and Shane pulled up to a piece of secluded

property on the other side of town.
Nothing else was out here. No houses or buildings.
The colorful trees surrounding the mountainous stretch of land around
them were breathtaking. Reds, oranges, yellows . . . each tree seemed to
have been painted by an artist. The Artist. The fog that settled in low-lying
areas added atmosphere to the already beautiful scene.
Shane climbed out and opened the back of his SUV. Madison scrambled
behind him, noting that the air was cooler out there. She pulled her jacket
closer, wishing she’d brought a scarf. An autumn scent hung in the air—
dried leaves, brittle grass, musky-sweet decay.
She joined Shane, watching as he pulled two guns from a black bag.
The next several minutes were spent with the basics of gun safety.
Then Shane placed a hand on Madison’s back and led her toward hay
bales set up like a table in the distance. Beyond that, she saw targets rose
from mounds in the dirt.
Madison wanted to deny the fact that Shane’s touch sent heat racing
through her skin. But she’d be lying. She was all too aware of his fingers
touching her lower back as he showed her how to line up the target in her
sights. All too aware of his leathery scent and his startling blue eyes.
She didn’t even realize she was holding her breath until Shane lowered
his hand. Finally, some of the tension in her lungs loosened, and she tried to
steady her breathing.
The reaction was unnecessary. Madison wasn’t looking for romance.
Even if she were, she wouldn’t be looking for romance with someone like
Shane Townsend, a man whose father had put her father in prison.
Wouldn’t that make for some interesting Thanksgiving family
conversations?
She nearly chuckled out loud at the thought.
“Okay, stand with your feet shoulder-width apart and your shoulders
relaxed,” Shane started. “Always use two hands when you’re firing a
handgun . . .”
Shane stood entirely too close as he continued showing Madison the
mechanics. He didn’t step away until it was time for her to shoot. But, first,
he placed some noise-canceling earmuffs over her head and then another
pair over his own.
“Keeping your sight alignment, slowly pull the trigger back,” he
directed.
She swallowed hard before curling her finger toward her. A moment
later, the gun blasted. The kickback wasn’t as bad as she’d thought it would
be.
But her bullet didn’t come close to hitting that target.
“It’s a good start,” Shane assured her, his voice sounding distant
through the earmuffs. He fired off a few rounds of his own gun and hit the
bullseye each time. Three shots. Three hits.
She glanced over at him. “You do this a lot?”
He shrugged. “It’s good stress relief.”
Madison fired a couple more times before asking, “Don’t you miss your
life back in Knoxville? It has to be hard traveling to work on cases like
this.”
She had to admit she was curious about the man and wanted to know
what he was like without his FBI jacket on.
“I guess I miss parts of it. But I don’t have anything holding me there,
you know? Not really.”
Did that mean no family or girlfriend? Madison had already noticed he
didn’t wear a ring.
“I feel like you know a lot about me—like my entire life has been under
the microscope.” Madison decided to get to the point. “But I know almost
nothing about you.”
 “What do you want to know? I’m pretty boring, truthfully.”
She doubted that. “How long have you lived there?”
“Five years.”
“What do you do in your spare time?”
“I like to hike and ski. I used to play some intramural sports—soccer
mostly. But I had to cut that out because of my schedule.”
“You ever been married?”
“Almost, but no. Olivia—that’s her name—had some trust issues after
another bad relationship, and she couldn’t seem to get over them. Me being
out of town all the time only added to those issues. Finally, we decided it
was better if we weren’t together.”
“How long ago was that?”
“About two years. What about you? I heard your dad mention some guy
named Eric?”
Madison frowned at the sound of his name. “He and my best friend are
now together.”
Shane met her gaze, his expression softening. “That had to hurt—losing
both at one time.”
“It did. But it’s better to discover that side of him now rather than after
we were married, right?”
“Absolutely.”
Several rounds of ammunition later, she finally managed to hit the
bullseye.
“Not bad,” Shane stepped back and nodded. “You picked up on that
pretty fast. But how comfortable do you feel holding that gun?”
She glanced at it and shrugged. “I don’t know. Considering the fact my
dad hated guns, it’s a little weird.”
“He hated guns?” Shane narrowed his eyes as if surprised.
Madison cleared her throat, trying to keep any bitterness out of her
voice but failing. “I know what you’re thinking. How could my dad kill all
those women yet say guns are dangerous? I have an answer for you. He
could say that because he didn’t kill those women.”
Shane took a step closer. “Look, I can only imagine how you might feel
being around me because of my father’s role in your father’s arrest. But I
think it’s safe to say both of us are simply trying to do our best in our given
circumstances, yes?”
 Madison nibbled on her lip as she tried to form her response. “So, do
you still think my father is guilty based on what’s happened this week?
Based on how you feel after meeting him face-to-face?”
She held her breath as she waited for his answer. She didn’t want to
admit it, but Shane’s opinion was starting to matter, and not just because he
was an FBI agent.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-NINE

SHANE STEPPED BACK and ran a hand through his hair, wishing
Madison hadn’t asked him his opinion. “That’s a complicated question. I
want to believe in the justice system. I want to believe our system works.”
Her wide, imploring eyes met his. “You can believe that while still
acknowledging that our justice system isn’t always perfect.”
He offered a quick nod, her words clearly full of wisdom. “You’re
correct. But the evidence against your father . . . it was pretty
incriminating.”
Madison scowled. “That’s because he was set up.”
Shane removed his earmuffs, and she did the same.
He softened his voice. “Listen, I don’t want to get into an argument with
you—especially not when you have a gun in your hands. That wasn’t my
point in bringing you here.”
Madison let out a heavy breath, looking as if she appreciated the olive
branch he offered. “I know. I don’t want to sound ungrateful. You’ve been .
. . you’ve been kind to me. And I’m really sorry I didn’t tell you about the
knife. I just wanted to hear for myself what Bear had to say first.”
Shane stared at her another moment, trying to judge the sincerity in her
voice.
Finally, he broke from his trance-like gaze and stepped back. The last
thing he wanted was to let his emotions get involved in this. That would
only lead to trouble.
“We should get going,” he said instead. “I need to get back to the
sheriff’s office and follow up on our newest victim.”
When she tried to hand the gun back to him, he shook his head.
“What?”
 “You can’t carry it on you without a permit. But you can keep it near
your bedside at night. I want you to have something to protect yourself with
if you need to.”
She snapped her gaze away and rubbed her throat as if remembering the
danger she was still facing. “Of course.”
The bruises on her neck were fading a little. But the reminder was still
there. She’d been attacked, and Shane needed to make sure it didn’t happen
again.
Part of him would love nothing more than to forget about this case and
spend more time out here getting to know Madison. But that wasn’t a
luxury he had right now—not when people’s lives were on the line.

Shane parked at the sheriff’s office. But, instead of going inside, he and
Madison walked down the street to The Busy Bean, a coffeehouse that also
sold baked goods.
Sheriff Wilder had been generous and accommodating, and Shane
wanted to repay the department by bringing in some treats.
He bought a dozen donuts and then grabbed some gourmet popcorn to
enjoy himself.
As they headed back, he opened the bag and offered some to Madison.
“Caramel and cheddar popcorn?” She turned up her nose. “No thank
you.”
“Don’t hate on it until you try it.”
She cast him another skeptical glance. “That combination doesn’t sound
appealing at all.”
He popped a couple of pieces in his mouth. “But it is good.”
With one more look, she took a piece from the bag.
“You have to take two. One caramel and one cheddar to eat at the same
time.”
“You’re really serious about this.”
“You might as well have the whole experience.”
She chuckled. “Fine.”
She grabbed another piece and popped them both in her mouth. Shane
watched as she chewed slowly. A moment later, she nodded.
 “I have to admit—I was wrong. This combination of sweet and salty is
pretty amazing.”
He grinned, feeling unusually satisfied. “See, I told you.”
He held out the bag, and she took some more popcorn.
As they strolled along beside each other, Shane glanced around the town
of Fog Lake. It was a great place, especially at this time of the year when
pumpkins, bales of hay, and corn stalks decorated various corners and
storefronts. Families filled the sidewalks, meandering in and out of shops.
This place seemed like the ideal town to raise a family.
If only it didn’t have such a sordid history.
Shane’s gaze went to a man wearing a black jacket with a black hat
pulled low.
Something about the man’s shifting gaze caught his attention.
Was this guy watching them?
Shane braced himself for action.
The next instant, a car revved its engine.
He looked over in time to see a little boy dart into the street and into the
path of a car.
“Look out,” Madison shouted and lunged toward the child.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY

BEFORE SHANE COULD GET to the boy, Madison grabbed the

child.
She pulled him onto the sidewalk just as the car zoomed past.
With the wind from the car still fresh on his cheeks, Shane tried to see
the license plate, but the plate was obscured by a dark tint.
He rushed to Madison as she knelt toward the boy.
“Are you okay?” Madison asked.
The boy nodded, his eyes still dazed with shock.
Knowing that both of them were safe, Shane glanced around again,
looking for the man in black.
But he was gone.
Shane frowned. Was that man significant? He couldn’t be sure.
The next instant, a woman ran from a candle shop beside them toward
the boy.
“Alex! Are you—” The woman stopped midsentence and glared at
Madison. “You . . . what are you doing near my grandson? Get away from
him. I don’t ever want to see you talking to him again.”
Madison raised her hands and took a step back. “Liz . . . I was just
trying to help. I saw the car coming, and then I saw him run into the street,
and—”
Liz stormed closer, her face only inches from Madison’s. “Do not ever
go near him again. You and your kind . . . you’re evil.”
“Listen.” Shane couldn’t keep his mouth shut any longer. “This woman
just saved your grandson’s life. You should be thanking her.”
Liz turned her glare onto Shane, looking him up and down as if he were
a piece of trash just because he was associated with Madison. “I don’t know
who you are, but you should mind your own business. And I’d stay away
from her if I were you. Her family is bad luck.”
Without saying anything else, the woman grabbed her grandson’s hand
and hurried back into the store.
When Shane glanced at Madison, he saw the grim lines on her face.
He’d known it had to have been difficult to come back here. But maybe he
hadn’t realized the extent of it.
“I’m sorry you have to deal with that.” At once, he had a fresh
perspective on what Madison had gone through. The hate. The resentment.
The air of being unwelcome.
“Everybody deals with grief in different ways,” she said as they began
strolling again, her tone more somber now.
He’d expected her to be angry or upset. Instead, Madison seemed
resigned to what had happened.
“You’re right,” Shane finally said. “People do deal with grief in
different ways.”
Madison shoved her hands into the pockets of her jeans. “Take my
family, for example. Bear blames my dad for all that’s happened to us. Isaac
throws himself into his work in order to forget his pain.”
“And you?”
Madison frowned and looked in the distance for a moment. “I suppose I
overcompensate by trying to help other people.”
“You’re doing good work.”
Surprise flooded her gaze as if his words had taken her off guard.
“Thank you.”
He stared at her a moment, nearly unable to break his gaze.
Madison Colson was nothing like he’d first assumed. She was a
remarkable woman. There was no doubt about that.
He’d suspected that she had a special grace about her. But now, seeing
her act loving to someone who was so hateful toward her? It only confirmed
his conclusions.
Shane realized he was staring and looked away, nodding toward the
sheriff’s office instead. “We should probably get back.”
He hadn’t meant to spend so much time before returning to work, but he
was glad he did.
Madison nodded quickly, her cheeks flushing as she pushed a lock of
hair behind her ear. “We probably should.”
As soon as they walked into the sheriff’s office, Brammall pointed at the
TV in the distance. “The media have caught wind of what’s going on.”
Madison’s gaze went to the screen, and she frowned when she saw a
reporter recounting the sensational news story about The Good Samaritan
Killer. With each new detail that was shared, Madison’s stomach churned
tighter. This had been the last thing she wanted.
“Come on.” Shane took her elbow and led her into the conference room.
“You don’t need to see any more of that.”
“Reporters are going to start coming after me soon, aren’t they?”
Madison had her phone set to receive calls only from numbers in her
contacts. But that wouldn’t stop reporters from hunting her down, looking
for an interview.
“Yes, they probably are,” Shane said.
She took a sip of her pumpkin-flavored coffee as she debated how she
should handle them. “Should I talk to them?”
He shut the conference room door before turning toward her. “I can’t
mandate what you do. But I’d ask that, if you do decide to talk, that you let
us know beforehand. You’ve been privy to information that the public isn’t
aware of, and we don’t want anything to leak that will give this guy the
upper hand.”
“Makes sense.” Madison sat down at the table across from Shane,
unsure exactly what they were going to be doing today. She only prayed
they’d find a lead and finally track down the person who was responsible.
Sheriff Wilder knocked at the door before stepping inside. “We think we
have a lead on that knife.”
Her stomach gurgled as acid filled it.
Madison wanted to think this had nothing to do with her brother.
So why did a smidgen of doubt remain in her mind?
She held her breath as she waited to hear what the sheriff had to say.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-ONE

SHANE FELT a rush of adrenaline at the possibility of a lead.

Wilder glanced at his notes. “A man named Jarvis Duffy bought the
knife for his cousin, a man named Cap Duffy who lives in Kentucky. When
I asked about Cap’s whereabouts, Jarvis told me his cousin is on vacation in
. . . where else? Fog Lake.”
Shane’s eyebrows shot up. “Good work.”
“He’s staying at the Whistling Pines.”
Shane rose from his seat and grabbed his jacket. “Let’s go question
him.”
Madison rushed to her feet. “Can I come?”
Shane stared at her before shaking his head. “I’m not sure that’s a good
idea.”
“I have to agree with him,” Sheriff Wilder added. “Especially until we
know more details.”
“What if I just wait in the car then? I want to see this guy. Maybe I’ll
recognize him.”
The two men exchanged a glance, and the sheriff waited for Shane to
make the call.
Shane didn’t want to leave her alone, so having her wait in the car might
be the best option.
Madison seemed levelheaded enough that she wouldn’t try anything
risky. At least, Shane hoped that was the case.
He gave her a nod. “Sure. Let’s go.”
Back at the Whistling Pines Motel, Shane, Sheriff Wilder, and Brammall
readied themselves to question this man. Sheriff Wilder had already gotten
the key to the man’s room. But they were going to try to play nice first,
especially since the evidence was all circumstantial.
Shane confirmed Madison was still sitting in the back of his SUV
before knocking and announcing himself. “FBI. We have some questions
for you, Cap.”
He waited, anxious to see if this guy would answer.
There was nothing.
Shane had already checked Cap’s information, and he knew the man’s
run-down Toyota Corolla was parked outside. He should be here.
Shane knocked again, more urgently this time.
There was still no answer.
With a nod at the sheriff, he gripped his gun with one hand and used the
key with the other. He then threw the door open.
Just as he did, a man stepped from the bathroom, a towel tied around his
waist.
Cap.
The man practically jumped back into the bathroom as his hands
clutched his heart. “What’s going on here?”
Shane flashed his badge. “I’m FBI Special Agent Townsend. We have
some questions for you.”
Cap glanced down at the towel at his waist. “Can I at least get dressed
first? I won’t try anything.”
“Of course.”
Shane had observed the outside of the motel and knew no windows led
to the bathrooms. Cap shouldn’t be a flight risk. But they still had to be
careful.
A few minutes later, the man emerged, his dark, thick hair still wet and
his pale skin seemingly whiter than before. He now wore jeans and a T-shirt
that hugged his pudgy midsection.
He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at them. “What’s going on
here?”
“We have some questions about a knife that your cousin Jarvis bought
for you.” Shane showed him a picture of the knife on his phone.
Cap glanced at it before nodding. “Yeah, my cousin gave me a knife like
that.”
 That was easier than he’d anticipated. “Do you have it with you?”
“I do. I put all my stuff in that drawer.” He pointed to the dresser and
started to stand to grab it, but Shane raised a hand to stop him.
“Allow me.” He slipped a glove on and opened the drawer. A laptop, a
camera, and a couple of T-shirts stared back at him.
But no knife.
“It’s not in here,” Shane said after checking under the clothes.
Cap’s eyes widened. “It should be in there.”
Shane checked the rest of the drawers, moving everything aside to make
sure nothing had been missed.
It hadn’t.
He turned back toward Cap. “When was the last time you saw the
knife?”
“I . . . I don’t know. I haven’t even thought about it.”
“When did you arrive in town?”
He counted with his fingers. “Three days ago.”
“Three days ago?” That was when Madison had also arrived. But Verna
had died before that.
“What’s going on here?” Cap’s hooded gaze latched onto Shane’s.
“We’re going to need to take you into the station to ask you a few
questions.”
His eyes widened with concern. “Is that really necessary?”
Shane nodded. “Yes, it is.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-TWO

MADISON PACED OUTSIDE the interrogation room, the speaker

above her on as she watched Shane question this Cap guy.
Shane had said he wanted Madison there to see if she could identify his
voice or anything else about him. She hadn’t so far, but a cold chill flooded
her throughout this whole process.
Sheriff Wilder stood beside her. Madison had only heard good things
about the sheriff. In fact, she’d gone to school with his youngest brother,
Jaxon, and she’d always thought highly of the family.
“Anything?” The sheriff glanced at her.
Madison turned back to the interrogation, shook her head, and frowned.
“I keep listening, hoping something will hit me. But I’d be lying if I said it
did. I feel like I’d know the killer’s voice if I heard it again. I can’t say with
certainty it’s this guy.”
Shane had spelled out what had happened inside the motel room and
had given her an update on the knife when he’d asked her to watch the
interrogation.
“Do you think somebody stole the knife and used it for the crime?”
Madison asked. “That seems like it would take a lot of planning. I mean,
how did this killer know someone with that knife would be in town right
now? It doesn’t make sense.”
Sheriff Wilder frowned and rubbed his chin. “You’re right. It doesn’t
make sense. It all seems too coincidental.”
Her thoughts continued to race. “Did my brother make more than one
knife that looks like that?”
“My understanding is that each knife is unique but similar. It was hard
to get a definitive visual on the actual knife used in the crime because of the
grainy quality of the video.”
She crossed her arms and sighed. “So, someone else could have ordered
a knife that looks similar to the one Cap has and used it instead?”
The sheriff frowned again. “Yes, that’s a possibility. We have to
examine each clue to see where it leads.”
Madison rubbed her arms, unable to shake her chill. “I understand. It
just seems like whoever is behind these crimes is working awfully hard to
pull my family into this mess.”
Sheriff Wilder nodded slowly. “I agree. That knife was definitely used
on purpose. Someone wanted to point suspicion at Bear. Most likely, the
killer didn’t even know this Cap guy would be in town. His presence here
was all a coincidence.”
“If it is, then you’re wasting time with this guy when you could be
tracking down the real killer.”
Wilder stared back into the interrogation room. “That’s correct. The
unglamorous side of police work. We follow paths not knowing where
they’ll lead. Sometimes it’s to answers and sometimes not.”
“I understand.” Her voice sounded thin as she said the words.
Just then, Sheriff Wilder’s phone rang, and he put it to his ear. A few
minutes later, he turned toward Madison.
“That was Cap’s brother,” he told her. “He just went to Cap’s house in
Ohio. The knife is still there. He didn’t actually bring it with him.”
“What?”
“He made it sound like his brother is absent-minded. Maybe this was all
for nothing.”
She frowned.
All Madison could think about was how another day had passed and
they were still no closer to finding any answers.

Shane decided to have dinner delivered to the station rather than risk facing
the media gathered outside.
Thirty minutes later, he and Madison had a spread of street tacos, chips,
and salsa in front of them.
 “Do you have any more leads?” Madison picked up a crunchy tortilla
chip as she addressed Shane.
“We’re chasing down everything we can. Clearly, the knife is a great
lead, but it also could have been a purposeful misdirect by the killer.”
Madison frowned at the thought of how cunning this guy was. “My
brother said he’s sold hundreds of them. How do you even narrow your
suspect list?”
Shane shrugged, almost looking like more of a colleague than an uptight
fed. He was letting down his guard some, wasn’t he? The thought secretly
thrilled her.
“That’s a good question.” He scooped some salsa onto his chip. “We
started by only looking at people nearby who’d bought them.”
“For all we know, the person who purchased it could have been out of
town and come here just to execute his reign of terror.”
“Maybe.” He frowned.
“You’re convinced this is a copycat?”
“I am.” His compassion-filled gaze met hers. “I know that may not be
what you want to hear. I know that if it was the real killer coming back to
do his deeds then your father would be cleared. I’m sorry I can’t offer you
that assurance. But I don’t believe this guy is The Good Samaritan Killer.”
Madison glanced at her food and plucked a piece of chicken from her
taco as she processed his words. “I understand. I prefer the truth to
platitudes, so thank you.”
“We’re going to keep looking at all our suspects. We have some of the
FBI’s best examining these videos. We’re doing everything we can to find
this guy.”
“I just hope he’s found before someone else is harmed.” She shivered at
the thought of it. Too much had been lost already. Entirely too much.
“So do I.” Shane frowned. “So do I.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-THREE

MADISON GLANCED AT THE DARK, winding road as Shane

drove toward Bear’s house a few hours later.
“Your brother sure seems to like seclusion,” Shane muttered.
“That’s how it appears.”
“Does he do anything that gets him out of the house?”
“I wouldn’t know. We lost touch.” Madison tried to choose her words
carefully.
She wanted to trust Shane, but she wasn’t a hundred percent sure she
could. The last thing she wanted was for the man to use her words to form a
case against her brother.
Shane cast a look at her before his gaze went back to the road. “Do you
mind if I ask why the two of you lost touch?”
Memories flooded back to her, and Madison wrapped her arms over her
chest. “Bear is the oldest of the three of us, and, as soon as he was able, he
left Verna’s house. He didn’t try to stay and protect us. He never came to
visit or check on us. He was just gone.”
Her voice cracked with grief. She’d known Bear’s decision had affected
her. Maybe she hadn’t realized just how much.
“I’m sorry to hear that.” Shane’s voice dipped with compassion. “Was
that surprising?”
“Actually, it was. He was always the protective older brother. He had
said he didn’t want us to stay with Verna. In fact, he told me when he turned
eighteen, he’d fight to get legal guardianship over us. But, instead, he just
walked away.” Her throat burned as bitterness rose in her.
Madison thought she’d gotten over it, but the memories still hurt even
all these years later.
 “I can’t imagine what that would have been like.” Shane slowed as he
rounded a bend in the road.
“Isaac and I bonded a lot as a result—that was something good that
came out of this. But Bear knew what Verna was like, and he clearly didn’t
care.”
Dark trees surrounded them on their drive, blurring past as they climbed
up the mountain.
Shane stole another glance at her. “What was Verna like? What was it
like living with her?”
Memories began to pummel her, memories Madison would prefer not to
deal with. If only that were an option. But being back here in Fog Lake . . .
they were hard to avoid.
“Verna wasn’t a saint, that’s for sure. She never married and never had
kids. It wasn’t clear to me whether that was by her own choice or just
because she never met a guy who could put up with her. But she seemed to
resent our presence.”
“I’m sorry to hear that.” His cheek flickered as if he fought a frown.
“At the same time, I think she was receiving money for each of us from
the state, which helped her out with her own expenses. But she was very
strict. She made it clear that if we were going to live in her house that we
had to abide by her rules.”
“That’s probably not unusual.”
Madison let out another sigh. “In most cases. But Verna’s rules were
precise and demanding. No lying on the couch. If we wore open-toed shoes
or flip-flops, we had to wash our feet before coming inside. We all took
turns cooking and cleaning, and everything had to be Verna’s standards. If
we did something she disapproved of, she would lock us in our rooms,
sometimes for hours at a time.”
“That explains the marks on the door. I figured they were from some
kind of deadbolt. I’m surprised that there were no social service checks on
you.”
“There were a few. But Verna always managed to pull herself together
beforehand. It was kind of amazing, to be honest. Now that I’m older, I
wonder if she used her position with the city to get a heads-up before the
‘surprise’ visits.”
She glanced at Bear’s house as it appeared at the end of the lane. They’d
arrived, and she was halfway disappointed. Even though they’d broached
some difficult subjects, Shane had been a good listener.
“It seems like you’ve turned out okay despite all that,” he said.
“I’d like to think so,” Madison said as Shane parked in the driveway.
“But it was in no part due to my oldest brother.” Madison let out a sigh and
then opened her door. “Thank you for bringing me back here. I really
appreciate it.”
“I’d feel better if I walked you up just to make sure that everything’s
good.”
She nodded, too exhausted to argue.
Madison felt surprisingly comfortable with Shane as he walked with her
toward the door. Funny how at one time this man had seemed like an
enemy, but now he almost seemed like he could be a friend.
No, not a friend. There was too much history between them for that to
ever be the case. But maybe he wasn’t an exact replica of his father.
Just like she wasn’t a clone of her father.

“I made some muffins, if you’d like one.” Bear nodded toward the kitchen
island where a plate was stacked high with the treats.
Madison paused near the stairway. “I’m pretty full right now from
dinner, but maybe later.”
She hated how awkward things felt between the two of them. But
staying here for a couple of nights couldn’t erase all the years between them
either.
She had so many questions for her brother. But she wasn’t sure if the
answers would make her feel better or worse.
What if Bear confirmed everything she’d assumed?
What if she asked him why he’d disappeared, and he told her it was
because he didn’t care? Or what if it was something else horrible?
Maybe it was better if Madison got through this time and then returned
to her life back in Nashville.
Except she knew she couldn’t do that until this killer was behind bars.
“Any updates on the knife?” Bear stepped closer.
Madison guessed that was a safe enough subject. After all, Bear already
knew about the knife. That information wasn’t confidential.
 Except . . . what if Bear had made an exact replica of the knife from the
crime scene? What if he hadn’t told the sheriff and he’d kept the weapon for
himself instead?
Her throat tightened. No, don’t think like that, Madison. Your brother
doesn’t have anything to do with these crimes. You’re being ridiculous.
“The police thought they had a lead, but it turned out to be nothing,” she
finally said. “They’re still tracking down people who’ve ordered knives that
looked similar to the one in that video.”
Bear crossed his burly arms over his chest, his gaze tumultuous. “I hate
to think that the killer is using something I created to commit these crimes.
Makes me sick to my stomach.”
His words sounded sincere, his tone disgusted.
He wasn’t faking that, right?
The fact that she even had to ask herself made unease flutter inside.
Madison glanced at her watch. Isaac should be arriving back within the
next hour.
He’d be a nice buffer for this conversation.
In the meantime, she nodded toward the stairs. “If you don’t mind, I’m
going to take a quick shower. It’s been a long day, and I need to unwind.”
“Of course. Extra towels are in the cabinet over the toilet.”
Madison hurried upstairs and turned on the water. Before she started to
undress, she realized she’d forgotten her shampoo. She must have left it at
the motel.
Certainly, Bear had some extra. She’d seen some boxes in the closet in
her room.
Quickly, she hurried across the hall and opened the closet door. Madison
began browsing through the items stored there. Extra towels, shower curtain
hangers, a hair dryer.
She frowned.
A zippered bag at the back of the shelf caught her eye.
Shampoo? She doubted it. But she’d check just to be sure.
Madison set the bag on the bed and unzipped it.
Her eyes widened at what she saw inside.
Silver crosses.
Uncountable silver crosses.
A knot formed in her chest.
Why in the world would her brother have these?
 Unless he really did have something to do with these murders.
As the thought slammed into her, Madison glanced up.
A shadow filled the doorway.
It was Bear, and his eyes gleamed with an unreadable emotion.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-FOUR

“THAT’S NOT what it looks like,” Bear started, his words sounding
slow and purposeful.
Madison stepped back as fear clutched her. “Is there something you
need to tell me?”
“I’m not a killer.”
Trembles overtook her body as reality continued to hit her. What if her
brother was behind all this and she’d just been making excuses for him?
“That’s not what all the evidence is adding up to look like.” She glanced
around, looking for something to defend herself with. Looking for a way to
escape.
But there was nothing. She was trapped in this bedroom.
Her lungs tightened at the thought.
Bear turned his pleading gaze on her again. “Madison . . . you know I’m
not a killer.”
“I’m not really sure I know you at all anymore.”
“Can we go into the living room—somewhere a little more comfortable
—and talk? I can explain this.”
He sounded so convincing. But someone had tried to kill her.
And it couldn’t have been her brother. Surely, she would have
recognized his voice . . . right?
“I think we should call Agent Townsend.” Her voice quivered with fear.
“You don’t want to do that.” Bear’s voice sounded as tense as his eyes
looked.
Was that a threat? Madison wasn’t sure.
“Madison . . . you know me.” Bear’s voice remained calm. “I think you
know the truth.”
 The truth seemed murky right now. “I don’t know anything right at this
moment. I don’t want to be here. I just want to go.”
He raised his hands as if making a peace offering. “I’m not keeping you
here. But I wish you’d let me explain.”
“No . . . not now.”
Bear stepped back. “I’m not trapping you here, Madison. You know I
wouldn’t do that.”
She stared at him another moment, trying to gauge the sincerity in his
voice.
Could she really make it past him? Or was this just some type of trap?
Would he grab her if she tried to run?
Fear continued to rush through her until she could hardly breathe. She
had to make a decision, and she had to make it quickly.
As he stepped back farther, she inched closer to the door—to her escape
—her gaze never leaving him. She couldn’t turn her back on him. Not yet.
Slowly, she edged through the doorway, just waiting for Bear to lunge at
her.
But he remained where he was.
When she reached the hallway, she continued backing down it.
But as soon as she reached the stairway, she broke out in a run.
She stumbled and fell as she hit the last two steps.
An ache pulsed through her knees at the impact.
With shaky hands, she pushed herself up and darted toward the door.
Just as she opened it, another figure filled the space.
She swallowed a scream and stumbled back, feeling as if she were
caught in a snare.

Isaac’s eyes hardened when he saw the terror on his sister’s face.
“Madison?” He quickly glanced around, looking for any signs of
danger. What was going on here? Had that man come back?
She scrambled to her feet and ran to him. “We need to get out of here.”
“What’s happening?”
“I can explain later. We don’t have time now.”
 He glanced up again as he saw Bear slowly walking down the steps, a
somber expression on his face. Missing pieces clicked in place.
“Did you do something?” Isaac demanded.
His brother raised his hands and shook his head. “No, I didn’t. I told
Madison she could leave if she wished to.”
Isaac glanced at his sister, knowing there was more to this story.
He knew Madison wanted to get out of here, but the analytical side of
him needed more information.
Had his brother done something?
“He has crosses,” Madison rushed, panic cracking her voice. “Lots of
crosses. Like the ones left at the crime scenes.”
Isaac pushed Madison behind him as alarm raced through him. He
glared at Bear, daring him to lie. “Is that true?”
“She didn’t give me a chance to explain.”
“Explain what?” Madison asked, her voice trembling. “How you’re the
actual serial killer?”
Bear reached ground level, paused, and crossed his arms. “I’m not a
killer. I ordered those crosses because I’m trying to figure out who was
working with dad.”
“What are you talking about?” Isaac asked.
“I’ve been ordering crosses from sites across the country trying to find
one that matches the ones left at these crime scenes. That’s why I have
those. Not because I’m the one behind this.”
“Why do you think there’s an accomplice?” Madison asked.
“It’s a hunch. I never saw these crosses delivered to our house, and I
was usually the one who got the mail. That meant someone else must have
ordered them. It’s been my goal over the past several years to figure out
who this other person is.”
Madison grabbed Isaac’s arm and held tight. “Can you prove they were
ordered for research?”
“None of the crosses matched the one from the crime scenes exactly.
But, Madison, you would have known if that man who attacked you was
me. Right?” Bear stared at her as if trying to see the truth in her gaze.
Madison’s grip on Isaac’s arm seemed to loosen. “I don’t know. I don’t
know anything anymore.”
“You guys really don’t think I’m the one behind this. Do you?”
Isaac stared at him another moment.
 “I think we should hear him out,” Isaac told Madison. “But we won’t if
you don’t want to.”
Madison said nothing for a moment until finally releasing his arm. “I’ll
listen. But I’m going to call Townsend at the first sign of trouble, do you
understand?”
Bear’s eyes glinted. Was that with admiration?
Isaac wasn’t sure.
But he had to give props to his sister. She sounded tough right now.
“Okay, five minutes.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-FIVE

A FEW MINUTES LATER, they all sat in the living room, Isaac and
Madison beside each other on the couch and Bear across the room.
Madison still wasn’t willing to trust her oldest brother. Not yet.
“Can I start at the beginning?” Bear’s haggard gaze shifted between the
two of them.
“If you can do it in five minutes,” Madison said.
“I’ll do my best.” He let out a deep breath and ran his hand down his
beard. “I guess I can say all this now since Verna is dead.”
“What does she have to do with any of this?” Confusion zinged through
her thoughts.
“This all started with her. She kicked me out as soon as I turned
eighteen. She said if I tried to get in touch with you, that she would plant
evidence to make me look like an accomplice to dad.”
Madison tried to process what he said, but his words didn’t make any
sense. “Why would Verna want you out of the house so badly?”
“She was no longer receiving any government assistance for me. Just
for the two of you.” He pressed his lips together, his jaw twitching.
“Are you saying that the two of us were just a paycheck to her?”
Surprise raced through Madison’s voice—even though it shouldn’t.
He shrugged, almost apologetically. “Unfortunately, yes.”
Madison shook her head, still trying to comprehend this update. “Why
did she try to keep you away?”
“I told her I was going to get guardianship of both of you.” Bear
shrugged. “She didn’t like that idea.”
“So, you just walked away?” Isaac stared at him, the judgment
remaining in his voice.
 Bear’s gaze darkened. “Verna had this whole story concocted, including
manufactured evidence to back it up. She wanted to make me look guilty
and send me to prison. I have no doubt about that.”
“What kind of evidence?” Isaac asked.
Bear frowned and rubbed his beard again. Finally, he let out a long
breath. “It was an SD card from my camera.”
Madison’s heart thumped harder in her ears as she wondered where he
was going with this. “What was on the card?”
“A video of one of the murders.” His statement hung in the air.
Isaac stood and began pacing. “Wait . . . how did one of the murders get
on your SD card?”
“I have no idea.”
Isaac locked gazes with his brother. “You need to level with us, Bear.
No more secrets.”
“I am leveling with you. I have no idea how it got there.”
“And you never thought to show this video to the police?” Isaac asked.
Bear rubbed a hand over his face, the emotional toll this conversation
was having on him clear. “Verna showed it to me before I even knew it was
on there. There was nothing on it that would have offered any additional
clues. It would have only served to make me look guilty.”
“Where is this SD card now?” Madison asked.
“Verna kept it and held it over my head as leverage. I have no idea what
happened to it.”
Isaac shook his head as if still hung up on some other details. “So, do
you think the real killer planted that card in your camera to set you up?
Otherwise, where did it come from?”
“I have no idea.” Bear shrugged, a solemn look on his face.
But things suddenly made sense for Madison—all his years of being
absent and distant.
Verna had done this to them.
She didn’t for a moment believe that Bear had been behind those
original murders. When the first one happened, he’d only been twelve; the
last one when he was sixteen.
What sense did all of this make?
“After we were out of the house . . .” Madison started. “Why didn’t you
try to contact us then?”
 “At that point, the two of you hated me. You thought I’d abandoned
you. And I couldn’t blame you for that. I accepted that this was the way it
would be—for all our sakes.”
“So you moved up here and just made a life for yourself as a hermit?”
He shook his head. “It wasn’t that easy. I worked construction for
several years until I saved enough to buy this place and pay for my
schooling. In the meantime, I tried as much as I could to stay away from the
people in town and their judgment. I tried to stay close to keep my eye on
things. If Verna got too bad, I was willing to go to jail for you. But I also
realized that if you went into foster care, then worse things could happen—
worse than Verna.”
Madison’s head pounded. Could this really be the truth? Could this be
what had happened, and Bear just hadn’t told them before?
“I got my degree online and began to teach forensics. But all along, I’ve
been searching for dad’s accomplice.”
“You still think Dad is guilty?” Isaac’s voice hardened. “Even knowing
what you do now?”
His tortured gaze flickered between Isaac and Madison until he finally
nodded. “I knew Dad was leaving the house at night. When I asked him
about it, he said it was nothing, that I shouldn’t worry.”
“That doesn’t make him a killer,” Madison said.
“No, but the fact that he won’t tell us what he was really doing seals his
guilt in my mind. If he were innocent, he would offer a reason. One night, I
saw him return home. His shirt was rumpled. There was mud on his shoes.
He looked like he’d just been in an accident or something.”
“What did he say?” Isaac asked.
Bear’s gaze darkened. “He told me to go back to bed. End of discussion.
That’s when I knew what he’d done. That’s when I knew he was The Good
Samaritan Killer.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-SIX

I LINGERED in the woods outside Bear Colson’s again.

I just couldn’t seem to help myself.
I’d tried to think up possible scenarios, possible ways I could insert
myself into their discussions. What would they think if I showed up at the
front door and pretended my car had broken down? Would they think twice
about it?
I wasn’t sure.
I couldn’t do that. I couldn’t let my curiosity win over my hunger to kill.
I crept closer—close enough that I could see inside the window.
Madison Colson sat on the couch, talking to her brothers.
She really was a remarkable woman. I’d known that when I watched the
life fade from her. Something close to a sense of peace had washed over her
features.
Peace?
That’s when I knew I couldn’t kill her. I needed to see her terrified first.
So, I’d compromised. I’d figured out another plan. A plan that would
ensure she knew my power.
I couldn’t wait to see her face up close again. To see the terror in her
gaze. To watch the fight drain from her body as she succumbed to death.
I smiled.
Next time, she wouldn’t look so peaceful.
And that next time was coming soon.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-SEVEN

FIRST THING THE NEXT MORNING, Isaac and Madison

headed to the church to meet with the pastor about the next day’s graveside
service. They invited Bear to come along, but he’d insisted he had classes to
teach.
Madison knew her oldest brother wasn’t ready to honor Verna’s life
after what the woman had put him through, and Madison couldn’t blame
him. Part of her didn’t want to honor Verna’s life either. But she wasn’t
going to back out now—she simply wanted to get this over with.
As they drove to the church, her mind went back to the crosses she’d
found. She’d wrestled all night with whether or not she should tell Shane
about them. Part of her knew she should, that he’d be angry if he found out
she didn’t tell him. Another part of her believed her brother and wanted to
protect his innocence.
If she told Shane, she’d just be giving the feds a false lead. Why waste
their time?
But if that was the right choice, why did she feel so unsettled?
She frowned and continued to stare out the window.
Finally, she and Isaac pulled up to the church they’d grown up attending
every Sunday morning and Wednesday evening. The white, traditional
building with its steeple and church bell held good memories, despite the
hard times they’d had in this town.
Pastor Brian Stephens met them inside to talk about the details of the
service. After the arrangements had been worked out, Brian and Isaac
veered into a conversation about football, so Madison began to wander
through the familiar old building.
 As she pushed through the swinging doors into the classroom wing, she
nearly collided with someone. Madison jumped back and stared at the slight
woman with blonde hair stretching nearly to her waist until Madison
realized who she was.
“Rebecca Moreno?” Madison muttered almost breathlessly.
The woman stared back, her eyes widening with recognition. “Madison
Colson? Oh, my goodness! It’s been so long.”
“It has been.”
Rebecca had gone to school with Madison. She’d always been kind,
even when others had kept their distance—even when Rebecca’s own aunt
had died at the hands of the Good Samaritan.
Then Rebecca’s dad had forbidden her from talking to Madison’s
family. Not long after, Madison, Isaac, and Bear had transferred to the new
school.
Rebecca hesitated only a second before pulling Madison into a warm
hug. “I heard what happened to Verna. I’m so sorry.”
“So are we. It’s been complicated, to say the least.”
Rebecca took a step back, her gaze warm. “I can’t even imagine what
you’re going through.”
Madison needed to change the subject before she broke down and told
Rebecca all her problems. Rebecca was that type of person—the kind who
was easy to speak with and open up to.
“By the way, what are you doing here?” Madison asked.
Rebecca glanced at the rooms lined along the hallway and smiled. “I
volunteer here once a week. I just make copies and do a few things like that.
No big deal, really.”
“That’s great. Isaac and I are just here meeting about the graveside
service tomorrow.”
Rebecca hiked an oversized bag up higher on her shoulder before
casually crossing her arms over her chest. “How long are you in town? I
would love to catch up. In fact, I thought about trying to get in touch when I
heard you were here. But I realized I don’t have your phone number.”
“That would have been nice. My original plan was to leave after the
graveside service, but I’m not a hundred percent sure yet.”
As the swinging doors opened and Isaac stepped through, Rebecca’s
eyes widened.
“Isaac . . .” Rebecca stared at him, her voice suddenly husky.
 “Rebecca . . . how are you?” Isaac paused in front of her, a sense of awe
seeming to fall on him. “It’s been a long time.”
“Yes, it has. You look . . . great.”
He looked her up and down. “So do you. I can’t believe you’re here.”
“Never left. I’ve been taking care of Andi and Makayla.”
“Andi and Makayla?” Isaac repeated.
“My cousins. Their parents died in a car crash a few years back, so they
moved in with me and my father. I’ve mostly taken care of them, though.
My dad . . . he’s taken to drinking.”
Realization seemed to wash over his face. “I see.”
Madison was missing something here, and she wasn’t sure what. She’d
pepper Isaac with questions later when they were alone.
“Look.” Rebecca pressed her lips together and ran a hand across her
brow as if nervous. “This probably isn’t my place to say it. But since I ran
into you both now, it almost seems like a sign.”
“What do you mean?” Madison asked, curious as to where she was
going with this.
She stepped closer and lowered her voice. “I’ve heard about everything
going on. I’ve heard about the videos that were online and then taken down.
I didn’t watch any of them myself. That seems too morbid. But I was in the
diner two days ago . . .”
“Go on.” Isaac stepped closer, curiosity evident in his gaze.
Rebecca squeezed her eyes shut as if she wasn’t sure if she should
continue. “I don’t want to throw anyone under the bus. But this man was
sitting in a booth watching those videos over and over again, and it just kind
of freaked me out.”
“Who was it?” Isaac asked.
Rebecca’s gaze met Isaac’s. “Harry Simpkins.”
Madison sucked in a breath. “My dad’s friend?”
Rebecca glanced around as if to make sure no one else was nearby
before nodding. “He’s the one.”

Madison felt the anxiety bubbling inside her.

 Could Harry be behind this? She didn’t want to believe it was true. The
man had always been so nice to them. But Madison couldn’t afford to have
blinders on right now.
“What are you thinking?” Isaac examined her face.
“My thoughts are all over the place. Should I tell Shane—Agent
Townsend—about this?”
“Shane?” Isaac raised his eyebrows.
She instantly regretted her words. “Oh, stop. It was a slipup. Anyway,
what do you think?”
His smile dimmed, and he let out a sigh. “It can’t hurt to mention it to
him. You know what else I want to do? I want to go to Verna’s one more
time.”
“Why? We already searched for her will and Dad’s papers.”
“I want to see if we can find that SD card Bear mentioned.”
“Won’t that be like searching for a needle in a haystack?”
“Maybe. But we have to look. If the police find that . . .”
Dread filled her. Isaac didn’t even have to finish that statement. He was
right.
If the police got their hands on that, then Bear would definitely look
guilty.
“Let’s go.”
A few minutes later, they pulled up to the house again. Madison would
like to think it looked more inviting in the daylight, but it didn’t. The place
would never have good memories for her.
While Isaac checked Verna’s dresser, Madison checked her nightstand
again, looking beyond the bottles of lotion and packages of tissues.
“So, Shane, huh?” her brother said, almost as if he couldn’t resist
pestering her about the slipup.
“He told me I could call him that.” She scowled, knowing exactly where
he was going with this conversation.
“You two getting close?”
“I don’t know if I’d say that. We’re . . . we’re working together. Even if
Shane wanted something more—and I’m not saying that’s the case—I’m
not sure that could ever happen. I mean, think about the obstacles between
us.”
“Obstacles are meant to be overcome, right?”
 His words almost sounded like a challenge. But she needed to change
the subject. “Maybe. What about you and Rebecca? I noticed some tension
there. What am I missing?”
Isaac’s smile disappeared, and he searched more fervently through
Verna’s dresser. “We . . . we might have secretly been seeing each other
during high school.”
Madison paused and turned toward her brother, his unexpected words
consuming all her attention. “Really?”
How could she not have known this?
“Rebecca’s dad found out . . . and he was angry. I thought he might kill
me. In fact, he threatened to kill me if he ever caught us together again.”
“So you stopped seeing each other?”
Isaac shrugged, a melancholy look crossing his face. “I thought it would
be better for all of us if I did.”
Two things lingered in Madison’s mind. First was how sad it was for
both Isaac and Rebecca that things had ended that way between them.
Second . . . would someone—Rebecca’s dad—be angry enough over what
had happened to his sister to kill as revenge?
Before she could dwell on her questions too long, something slammed
into the front of the house.
Madison froze and glanced at Isaac.
His expression had to mirror her own.
What if the killer had followed them here?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-EIGHT

“ISAAC . . .” Madison muttered.

“Stay there.” His shoulders stiffened as he stepped toward the doorway.
She reached for him. “No! You don’t have to check it out. Please . . .
don’t.”
His gaze remained fixated on the direction of the sound. “What are we
supposed to do then? Stay here like sitting ducks?”
“What if it’s the killer?”
“Why would he bang on the window?” Isaac asked.
“To lure us outside? To let us know he’s here? I don’t know.” She
grabbed her phone. “I’m going to call Shane.”
“Wait . . .” Isaac stepped closer to the sound. “We don’t want to be like
the boy who cried wolf.”
“We don’t want to be murdered at the hands of a merciless killer either.”
Her words came out rushed, colliding into each other as fear tried to
conquer her.
“Good point.” He peered around the door. “But . . . I see lights out
front.”
“Lights?”
He nodded. “Two sets of headlights.”
What sense did that make?
Isaac crept closer, and this time Madison didn’t stop him.
But as he reached the foyer, he let out an exasperated breath. “It’s the
media. If I had to guess, the sound we heard was one of them trying to get a
glimpse inside the house. Let me go handle them.”
The media? Madison let out a breath.
She’d take them over a killer any day.
“Let me get this straight.” Shane leaned back in his chair as Isaac and
Madison sat with him at the sheriff’s office in the conference room. “A
friend of yours said Harry Simpkins was in the diner two days ago watching
these Good Samaritan videos?”
“That’s correct.” Isaac nodded. “I wanted to share the update with you
in case it’s a viable lead.”
Shane twisted his head. “That’s interesting, but it’s not enough to
pinpoint him as a killer.”
Madison leaned closer, fire blazing in her eyes. “I know that. But this
guy has an affiliation with my family. He was close enough to my father
that he would have been able to plant evidence.”
Shane kept his gaze level with her. “Anything else?”
She leaned back and nibbled on her lip. “I always heard Mr. Simpkins
had a temper. I had some friends who took his classes. He usually seemed
mild-mannered. But, every once in a while, someone pushed his buttons
and he lost it.”
“There’s no mention of that in his record.”
“He didn’t lose it as in hurt anyone,” Madison continued. “But he’d yell
at the students. My friend said she could see the anger simmering in his
gaze.”
Shane thought about it a moment before letting out a long breath. “It
can’t hurt to check him out. He should be at the school teaching right now,
so maybe I can grab a few minutes of his time there.”
“Can I go along?” Madison asked.
He stared at Madison a moment before nodding. “I guess there wouldn’t
be any harm in that.”
“I have a few other things I need to do, if that’s okay.” Isaac rose from
his seat, not quite looking like himself today. His usual confidence seemed
to have faded, and his gaze made him appear troubled.
Had something happened that Isaac and Madison weren’t telling him
about?
“That’s fine with me,” Shane said. “I’ll keep an eye on Madison.”
“You don’t have to babysit me, you know . . .” Madison gave him a
pointed look.
“I know. But I don’t want anything to happen to you either.”
 A few minutes later they were in his SUV riding down the road.
“Everything okay this morning?” he asked, then glanced at Madison.
She played with the ends of her hair as if she tried to sort out her
thoughts. “I guess.”
“Nothing else has happened?”
She shrugged, almost a little too quickly. “We’re fine. Just a lot on my
mind. A lot going on, and family problems on top of everything . . .”
“I can only imagine. Isaac didn’t quite seem like himself either.”
“I noticed. Something seems to have shaken him up.”
Shane stored that information at the back of his mind.
The high school wasn’t far away, and they pulled up to it a few minutes
later. They walked into the office and paused near the front desk.
He showed his ID to the secretary, a fifty-something woman with curly
blonde hair whose name badge read, “Gloria.”
“FBI Special Agent Townsend. I need to talk to Harry Simpkins.”
The woman pushed her pink, plastic-framed glasses up higher on her
nose. “I’m sorry. Mr. Simpkins isn’t in today.”
Shane’s spine stiffened. “Do you know when he’ll return?”
“Let me check.” The woman typed something into the computer before
shrugging. “He took the rest of the week off.”
The tension coursing through him grew stronger. “When exactly did Mr.
Simpkins’ leave start?”
“Two days ago.” The woman’s gaze flickered as she studied the
computer screen.
“How far in advance did he put in for this time off?”
Gloria shook her head. “It was last minute. We had to scramble to find
some subs. But Mr. Simpkins hardly ever takes any time off. I think he likes
to stay busy since his wife died.”
Shane nodded slowly, not believing in the coincidental timing. “Good to
know. Thank you so much.”

“Do you think Harry Simpkins took off work so he could enact these
crimes?” Madison asked as soon as they were back in Shane’s SUV.
 “I think it’s a good possibility. But it’s too soon to draw any
conclusions. I need to call my guys and see if we can track him down
somehow. We’ll look up his cell phone records. Talk to neighbors. See what
we can find out. Maybe even get a search warrant.”
Madison nodded. “I can’t stand the thought of him being behind this. He
was always nice to us growing up.”
“He told me he wanted to adopt you and your brothers, but his wife
wasn’t in favor of it.”
“That’s the first I’ve heard of it. I think his wife died a few months
ago.”
“You never got any bad vibes from him?” Shane asked.
“No, he always seemed like a nice guy when he was around me.”
Madison let out a sigh. “What now?”
“I’m going to make those calls. Then I have a proposition for you.”
“What’s that?”
“I’d like to take you back to the cabin where you grew up and see if
there’s anything there that sparks any memories.”
She felt the blood drain from her face at that prospect. She hadn’t been
back there in years. Certainly, seeing her childhood home would open old
wounds.
But if that’s what she needed to do in order to find answers, then she
would.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-NINE

MADISON STARED at her childhood home.

The two-story log cabin had a tin roof stretching across the top.
When she was younger, the place had been neat and welcoming. Today,
weeds grew wild in the yard. A screen hung halfway off a window. A couch
had been dumped in the side yard.
But Madison didn’t notice any of those things as much as she noticed
the graffiti slashed on the front. The word “Killer” had been sprayed in red
across the front door along with some obscenities.
No doubt this house had become an attraction for those obsessed with
The Good Samaritan Killer. Some had come to gawk. Others to send a
message.
“Are you sure you’re up for this?” Shane stepped closer, his voice
tender with concern.
She could feel the body heat coming from him and had to resist the
desire to step closer, to see if she could catch a whiff of his leathery
cologne.
Where were these thoughts coming from? This man was her enemy.
Except he wasn’t.
He’d proven to her that he could be trusted—if she would loosen up
enough to do so.
“As ready as I’ll ever be.” She held up the key in her hand. For some
strange reason, she always kept it with her, even though she hadn’t used it
in years.
She drew in a deep breath as she stepped through the knee-high grass
and toward the building. Maybe she should have paid someone to maintain
the property. But she hadn’t been able to bring herself to do that.
 As soon as she unlocked the door, a noise sounded in the distance.
Shane turned, his body shielding hers as he looked out at the woods.
Her breath quickened. Was someone out there?
“Madison, go inside and shut the door.”
She nodded so quickly that her head felt like it was spinning. The last
thing she wanted was to be alone. But she knew she couldn’t go trekking
through the woods looking for a killer either.
She opened the door and slipped inside the dark cabin. As she shut it,
she prayed Shane would be okay.

Shane gripped his gun as he stepped toward the woods. He’d definitely
heard someone out there.
Was the killer here? Had he just been watching, waiting for Madison to
return?
He had no idea.
Maybe this guy had been following Madison. Maybe he was just
looking for the opportunity to strike again.
The thought didn’t make him feel better.
Shane reached the edge of the woods and ducked between the trees.
The noise hadn’t been far away.
But if this guy had his sights on Shane then Shane was in trouble. He
had to remain vigilant.
He stepped forward, the crisp leaves crackling beneath his boots.
The landscape sloped only a few feet away. He had to be careful.
One wrong step would send him sliding down the mountainside. Craggy
rocks and hefty boulders waited below.
He listened for a minute, hoping the man would make another sound.
There was nothing.
Was this guy waiting to ambush him?
Before going farther, Shane pulled out his phone and texted Brammall
to let him know what was going on. He was going to need backup out here.
Slowly, he continued along the edge of the forest, looking for any signs
of this guy.
But there was nothing.
 Almost like no one had been here.
But Shane had definitely heard something. So had Madison.
He hadn’t imagined it.
He needed to keep searching the forest until he found this guy.
This could be his one chance to finally end this all.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY

MADISON PRESSED herself into the door, hardly able to breathe.

What was going on out there? She wanted to leave this space and go to the
window to look. But the windows had been boarded, leaving the house in
almost complete darkness except for a few slivers of light that crept through
the cracks in the boards.
A shiver ran down her spine.
She turned away from the door as her gaze focused. The house was
dark, but she could make out faint outlines of furniture.
She looked to the right, toward the staircase. She remembered running
down it on Christmas morning to see what kind of gifts she had under the
tree.
She remembered Isaac sliding down the banister, only to end up with
four stitches in his head.
She remembered Bear using a broomstick as a sword and a towel as a
cape as he pretended to be a superhero fighting evil.
Happy memories now marred by ugly ones.
Marred by images of the FBI showing up at the door. Roughly
handcuffing her dad. Social services putting Madison, Isaac, and Bear in the
back of the car until her aunt could pick them up.
Madison remembered the tears that had flowed down her face
uncontrollably.
At eleven, she hadn’t fully comprehended everything that happened.
Back in the present, she heard a creak.
Was this old house just settling? Or had the wind blown? Perhaps a
critter had moved in.
She had no idea.
 All she knew was that fear slithered down her spine. Any minute now,
its invisible fangs would dig into her skin, their venom paralyzing her with
fear.
Maybe being inside wasn’t safer after all.
Maybe she should go back out there and take her chances.
Or maybe she was just being paranoid.
Madison decided she’d take her chances outside.
She turned toward the front door and her fingers scrambled to unlock it.
Before she could grab the handle, a figure rushed from the shadows.
A hand flew over her mouth, and an arm clamped over her midsection.
She tried to scream but couldn’t as fear rushed through her.
“You’re going to do as I say or I’m going to kill you. Do you
understand?”
She recognized that voice.
It belonged to the man who’d tried to murder her three days ago.
Had he been waiting for her here?
Or had Madison just happened to stumble upon him?
It didn’t matter. Not right now.
Because right now, her life flashed before her eyes.

Whoever had been in the woods was gone.

Or maybe no one had ever been there at all.
Or . . . what if someone simply wanted to distract him? What if
someone had thrown a rock as a misdirection?
And what if Shane had walked right into this person’s plan?
His nerves tightened as he sprinted toward the cabin.
He needed to check on Madison. He thought he’d left her in a safe
place.
What if he hadn’t?
He darted up the rickety steps and shoved at the door, but it wouldn’t
budge.
“Madison!” He pounded his fist on the old wood.
When she didn’t answer immediately, he kicked the door. It splintered,
and sunlight flooded the musty space, revealing a place trapped in time.
 But Madison was nowhere to be seen.
His heart beat harder.
“Madison?”
There was no answer, only the echo of his voice.
He gripped his gun and stepped deeper into the space, keeping his steps
steady and his back to the wall. He couldn’t be taken by surprise here.
But he didn’t have any time to waste either.
He checked the living room.
It was empty.
The dining room.
Also empty.
As was the kitchen, bathroom, and closet.
There was only one place left in this house.
Shane stared at the steps leading to the second floor.
Was she up there?
Why would she have gone up there without him?
He knew the answer to that question.
She wouldn’t.
Unless someone else had forced her.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-ONE

TERROR RUSHED THROUGH MADISON.

With a knife at her throat, the man had pulled her up the stairs and into
her old bedroom.
Images of the night he’d attacked her replayed in her head. As did the
fear that came with it.
“You should have never come back here,” he growled.
She wanted to speak. To scream.
But every time she even breathed, she felt the prick of the sharp blade
against her neck.
Would he really do it this time? Would he kill her?
“Madison?”
Her breath caught at the distant voice.
Shane.
He was back in the house.
And in danger.
“I told you I wasn’t done with you yet,” the man whispered. “But I need
to get this guy out of the way first.”
As if right on cue, Madison heard a door open down the hall.
A crash followed, and someone moaned.
Her heart leapt into her throat.
Shane?
What had this guy done to him?
Shane’s head pounded as he sprawled on the floor.
He glanced beside him and saw rocks surrounding him.
He’d opened the bedroom door, and stones had cascaded from above.
He’d tried to throw himself out of the way, but he’d still been hit.
He’d walked into a trap.
His gut clenched at the thought of it.
Where was Madison?
Just as the question raced through him, Madison rushed toward him.
Worry was etched into the lines on her forehead, in the storminess of her
gaze as she knelt at his side.
“Oh, Shane . . .” She touched the side of his face. “Are you okay?”
“I think.” He pushed himself up farther, despite the pounding in his
head. “You?”
She started to reach for her throat then stopped—but not before Shane
saw something red. Had that guy cut her?
“I’m okay,” she insisted, her voice hoarse. “But the man . . . he was
here. He shoved me away as soon as he heard these rocks falling, and then
he jumped out the second-story window.”
Shane tried to stand. He needed to go after this guy.
But his head pounded too hard. There was no way he could chase
anyone in his current state.
That had been the plan, hadn’t it?
“Backup should be here any minute.” He dragged himself to his feet,
determined to push past this.
But, as he did, he wobbled and reached for the doorframe. Madison
remained in front of him, her worried gaze on him as she slipped an arm
around his waist for support.
“I can’t believe he did that,” she said. “It was almost like he knew we
were going to come here.”
“There’s no way anyone could have known. We didn’t decide to come
here until today. We didn’t even tell anyone.”
“Maybe he just knew we would come eventually . . .” She nibbled on
her lip and frowned.
He let out another soft moan as another ache pulsed through him.
“Maybe.”
“We need to have an ambulance here to check you out.”
 The last thing Shane wanted was for some medical issue to slow his
investigation. But Madison was right. Head wounds had to be taken
seriously.
With a sigh, he pulled out his phone again and requested paramedics on
the scene.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-TWO

WHILE SHERIFF WILDER and Brammall checked out the cabin,

paramedics checked out Shane and Madison.
Everything still felt surreal to Madison. How had that even happened?
Had this guy just been waiting for them to show up? If not, what had he
been doing here?
The question made a shiver rush up her spine.
How could a house that was once so full of good memories now be such
a place of nightmares?
She glanced at the fireplace and remembered happy Christmas mornings
with stockings on the mantel and presents under the tree. She remembered
having family and friends over after church on Sundays to share meals
together and basketball games on the driveway out front. She remembered
birthday parties with pointy hats and homemade cakes.
Not only was her childhood over, but sometimes it felt like her
innocence had been erased also. Some memories were better left buried in
the past.
Everything had changed when her dad was arrested. The hardest part
about permanent changes was knowing there was no hope to make things
right again. When a person gained weight there was always hope they could
lose it. When a person lost a job, there was hope they could find a new one.
When a relationship ended, eventually there was hope that someone new
could be found.
But having her dad arrested and convicted of being a serial killer was
something hard to come back from. She’d had to start life new and fresh.
But that didn’t mean she’d ever really let go of the baggage of what could
have been.
 That was too often what it felt like. Like Madison’s family had drawn
the short straw instead of having a nice, normal life. They’d been thrust into
the outrageous.
She shook the thoughts from her head. Feeling sorry for herself would
do nothing. All she could do right now was to look forward. That was what
Madison often told the people that she worked with. She needed to be
certain to apply those words to herself also.
“Townsend.” Brammall stopped in front of him. “I think we found
something.”
Shane stood from the couch where the paramedics were looking at his
head. Suddenly, it appeared his own medical treatment was forgotten.
“What is it?”
Brammall glanced at Madison before stepping closer to Shane, almost
as if he didn’t want her to hear.
“It’s okay,” Shane insisted. “Madison wants to help find whoever is
doing this.”
Brammall’s neck tightened, but he nodded. “There were some cameras
set up in the house, small ones you probably wouldn’t notice unless you
were looking.”
Shane touched his head as it pounded harder. “Video cameras? Why
would someone set up video cameras? Are they new or old?”
“They were new. Pretty high-quality. But there’s more.”
“Go on.” Shane’s hands went to his hips as he waited to hear the rest.
“The recordings were all sent to a feed on a computer in a third
bedroom upstairs. It looks like this guy was just waiting for you guys to
come. He recorded the whole attack.”
“That’s because this guy gets his enjoyment out of recording everything
he does and the shock value of it,” Madison said. “This was all on purpose.”
“We’ll need to watch that video and see if we can pull anything off it,”
Shane said.
“We’ll do what we can. We’ll also see if we can track down who these
cameras were sold to or if the serial number on the computer is linked with
anybody.”
“Don’t get your hopes up, but it’s only smart to check, just in case. But
this guy seems to be intelligent and tech savvy.”
Madison stored that information away. Shane was right. Whoever was
behind this knew their way around a computer and a camera.
 Did that match with any of the suspects that were already in her mind?
She wasn’t sure.
But whoever was behind this was getting entirely too much pleasure out
of the action.

After Shane had reviewed the footage—he hadn’t seen anything remarkable
on it, but it would be further analyzed by people at the field office—he took
Madison to his SUV. He left his crew at the scene to continue searching for
any other clues.
In the meantime, he needed to swing by the cabin he’d rented and take a
quick shower before going back to work.
As they took off down the road, he explained what he was planning to
Madison and asked if she wanted to go back to Bear’s or go with him.
She shrugged. “I want to find this guy. I want to do whatever I can to
help. So, if it’s okay, I’ll go with you.”
“Of course.” Shane was glad she’d said that. The realization surprised
him.
He’d always known that the woman was attractive. But the more he was
around her, the more his attraction seemed to grow.
Madison was more than a pretty face and more than a tortured soul. She
could have taken what had happened to her and let it destroy her life. But
she hadn’t. Instead, she was a woman with compassion, integrity, and
leadership—all qualities he admired.
Ever since he and Olivia had broken up, Shane hadn’t been interested in
dating. In fact, he’d dedicated himself to his job.
Was it possible that something was changing inside him?
“This guy really gets too much pleasure from making these videos,
doesn’t he?” Madison’s voice pulled him from his thoughts.
“My guess is that he watches the videos multiple times and feels the
pleasure of the kill each time.”
Madison stared out the window, almost looking stoic. “You still say this
isn’t the Good Samaritan?”
“I don’t think it is. I think this guy is a copycat. But I think whoever is
behind this has the same mindset and mental wiring as the killer. I think
they both get pleasure from watching people suffer, out of pretending to be
a hero and getting the praise while secretly killing people.”
Madison turned toward him, a new light filling her gaze. “Maybe this is
a crazy idea but hear me out. What if this person is a hero by day and a
killer by night? Maybe that impulse is some kind of clue within itself.”
“Keep going.”
Madison’s words came faster. “I don’t want to point fingers at anyone
who’s not guilty. I’m just brainstorming here. But what if this guy is a
sheriff’s deputy or firefighter or in the military? Someone who’s considered
a hero? This person could love the rush of adrenaline he gets from the
situation.”
“I like where you’re going with this.”
“Obviously, this person also has a more sinister side. In fact, what if this
person, on occasion on the job, may have had the opportunity to save
somebody but instead killed them? What if no one ever knew about it?”
Shane’s eyebrows rose as he stared at the road ahead. “That’s a theory.
It could have some merit. I’m going to have my guys look into it and see if
there’s anybody in this town that might fit that description.”
“Do you think these crimes are confined to Fog Lake?”
“I can’t say for sure. That seems like the most logical explanation since
most of them have been committed within a twenty-mile vicinity. But our
perp could be someone who frequents the town and commits other crimes
in other places. There are a lot of unknowns right now.”
Madison nodded, a new determination in her gaze. “I’d say.”
Shane pulled to a stop in front of the small cabin he’d rented for himself
and Brammall. He hadn’t had many choices when he’d come into town. But
this place had two bedrooms and was located in a relatively secluded area
of Fog Lake.
He had to admit that he enjoyed stepping outside in the morning and
admiring his view of the fog-covered mountains. He didn’t have much time
to enjoy the scenery—usually only while drinking his coffee. But the sight
was a nice refresher before a hard day.
He climbed from the SUV and walked around to help Madison out. As
they headed toward the front door, he scanned their surroundings, looking
for anything suspicious.
As he did, a crash sounded in the distance.
 He grabbed Madison and pushed her against the wall, using his body to
shield her.
Then he glanced around, looking for whatever had caused that noise.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-THREE

MADISON HEARD the noise and froze.

Was the killer here? Had he followed in order to exact more revenge?
Her throat tightened. The very thought of experiencing near-death again
made her want to disappear. To crawl under a rock. To run.
To do anything but stay here and fight it out.
But those other things weren’t an option.
Shane grabbed his gun as he scanned the woods as if preparing himself
for a worst-case scenario.
Was the killer out there?
She held her breath as she waited. Her heart hammered into her chest.
Just then, a buck darted from the trees. He leaped across the ground as
he ran away, looking just as edgy as Madison felt.
Madison released her breath.
A deer. It was only a deer.
Thank goodness.
Shane holstered his gun before turning to her with a weary smile. “False
alarm.”
“That’s a good thing, right?” Madison let out a shaky laugh.
“I think we’re all on edge.”
As Madison glanced up at Shane, she realized how close he was
standing. She noticed the look in his eyes—hazy and filling with a desire
that surprised her.
And thrilled her.
No, she couldn’t desire him. She couldn’t like somebody like Shane.
But she did, didn’t she?
 She’d thought she couldn’t trust him. But the man had saved her life.
He’d put her safety above his own. How could she fault him for that?
He reached up and trailed his finger along the side of her face, wiping
the hair from her eyes. The feeling of his skin against hers made her knees
feel weak.
The man was handsome and strong, and he was running after integrity,
trying his best to operate aboveboard.
Maybe he wasn’t anything like his father. He’d proven that in the time
since they’d gotten to know each other. But could Madison trust that wasn’t
all an act?
She wanted to. At least, right now she did.
His gaze dipped to her mouth, and then their lips met.
As the kiss consumed her, Madison clung to him. His hands reached
around her waist and pulled her close. Her toes seemed to curl as time stood
still. As all the pent-up emotions of the last several days were released in a
gush of warmth and flutters.
She never wanted this moment to end.
When Shane pulled away, Madison’s heart pounded in her ears. She felt
unsteady—maybe even giddy.
She stole a glance up at him, almost afraid that kiss had been in her
imagination.
Her tingling lips told her it wasn’t.
That kiss . . . Shane had definitely swept her off her feet. Madison had
forgotten about all her problems . . . for a moment. But the break had been
nice. Very nice.
Shane still lingered close, his head tilted toward her, and his body bent
protectively to conceal her from any possible harm. His hands rested at her
waist, and his breathing was heavy as if he needed to catch his breath.
Madison stared at his lips. They’d been surprisingly soft and yet firm
with his skilled exploration.
She wondered what it would be like to kiss him again. To initiate the
kiss this time. Would he let her take the lead? Or would he take control and
leave her breathless again?
She hesitated, halfway wanting to find out and halfway knowing she
shouldn’t.
This was a bad idea. A very bad idea.
 If she was a smart woman, she would end this before things went any
further.

Shane could hardly breathe as he stood in front of Madison. He’d had no

intentions of kissing her. But, in the heat of the moment, he’d let his guard
down and given into his desires—something he rarely let himself do.
Madison had been standing there looking so vulnerable, so beautiful.
So, he’d decided to throw caution to the wind and kiss her.
That kiss . . . it had been fantastic. Madison hadn’t shown any hesitation
as she’d clung to him, as she’d eagerly raised her lips to his.
“That was . . . nice.” Madison’s voice sounded breathless.
“Yes, it was.” Shane still leaned in, his feelings growing stronger by the
minute. Or maybe they’d been there already, and he’d simply been in
denial. But the thought of almost losing her earlier today . . . it had done
something to his heart.
Letting someone like Madison Colson walk out of his life would be a
mistake.
Madison licked her lips as she stared up at him, her gaze showing the
thoughts she had percolating inside.
“Shane . . . I think both of us know that the two of us together is a bad
idea.”
Shane withdrew slightly. “Right.”
But even as the word left his mouth, he wasn’t sure he believed it. Then
again, he wasn’t thinking very clearly right now.
“You’re the man whose father put my dad behind bars,” Madison said.
“And I’m the girl who’s trying to get my father out from behind bars. You
still believe my father’s guilty. I still believe he isn’t. Once this case is over,
we’ll still be on opposite sides.”
He stepped back even more, shoving his hands in his pockets. “I know. I
don’t know what came over me. I’m sorry—”
“Don’t apologize.” Madison’s gaze locked with his, her eyes full of
confidence and assurance. “It’s just that . . . realistically speaking . . .”
“The two of us are incompatible,” he finished.
 She nodded quickly, almost regretfully. “Right. Incompatible. We could
never make this work in the long run. For so many reasons.”
Shane rubbed the back of his neck as he tried to get control of his
thoughts. “It won’t happen again.”
Yet all he would think about was that kiss happening again and again.
He turned back to the door and opened it. “Come in. But let me check
this place out before you get too comfortable.”
Work. He needed to focus on work again.
Because focusing on Madison would only end with heartbreak.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-FOUR

SHANE HAD INTENDED on taking Madison with him back to the

sheriff’s office if that was what she wanted. But, instead, Isaac had called
and asked if they could go over some last-minute details for the graveside
service tomorrow.
He dropped Madison off at Bear’s house, instantly missing her when
she was gone. Which was ridiculous. Because he had a job to do, and he
couldn’t let himself get distracted.
Forgetting about that kiss was the best thing he could do.
However, that would be easier said than done. Impossible, if he were to
be honest with himself.
Halfway back to the station, Brammall called. “There’s a new video.”
Shane’s back muscles tightened. “Another one?”
This guy wasn’t wasting any time. How was it even possible that he was
getting away with these murders so quickly?
“We haven’t identified the victim yet,” Brammall continued. “But I
wanted to let you know so you could come into the station and look at the
video yourself.”
“I’m on my way right now. Tell me—how did he torture his victim this
time?”
“Electrocution. It’s . . . not pretty. One more thing. It appears this
woman is wearing a college sweatshirt.”
“Can you tell what college?”
“We think it’s Wilshire University.”
Shane’s breath caught.
Wilshire? That was where Bear taught his online classes.
Just as last night before bed, Madison returned some phone calls and
checked timely emails. She thought she’d be able get away from work for a
few days, but it was more complicated than she’d expected.
Even if she wanted to stay in Fog Lake longer, it didn’t appear she
could.
She had clients who needed her. Paperwork was piling up. The list of
phone calls she needed to return was growing.
Strangely enough, as many bad memories she had of this place,
sometimes it felt like Fog Lake would always be home.
What would happen if her father was exonerated? Would she be able to
show her face in this town again? Could their reputation be restored?
Did she even dare hope that might be possible?
Then there was Shane.
Why, in the short time since they’d known each other, had he made such
an impact on her life? It was silly, really. The stuff dreams are made of.
False realities.
How could the two of them share such a bond when they were on
opposite sides of this fight?
Except . . . were they?
She wasn’t sure sometimes. Things were never that simple, especially
when emotions were involved. And life was full of surprises. Who knew
what was going to happen next?
She sank down farther in bed, dreading tomorrow.
Madison would put on a brave face and honor Verna’s life.
But she wasn’t looking forward to it.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-FIVE

TOMORROW WAS THE BIG DAY.

I practically salivated at the thought.
Timing could be everything. Especially when cooking. If each dish
wasn’t prepared at the right time, the serving temperatures would be messed
up. The feast would be ruined.
And I couldn’t allow that to happen.
Not after all the trouble I’d gone through.
It was time to get the ultimate revenge.
I stared at the picture in my hands.
The picture of Madison Colson. The source of my trouble. The one
who’d stirred to life this desire to kill again.
It all went back to her.
Did she even know that?
Did the cops or the feds have a clue?
Those feds thought they were so smart. They weren’t. That’s why I
wanted to toy with them, so I could let them know I was smarter. The
cameras had been fun to set up. I’d stolen them from a town forty minutes
away and put them in the house, knowing Madison would eventually go
back there.
I was lucky. I’d been there when she’d arrived, and then I’d distracted
that fed by throwing a rock into the woods.
But it wasn’t her time to die yet. That was the only reason I’d let her go.
Speaking of which, the crosses were a nice touch.
Soon, there would be another cross.
The cross on Madison Colson’s tombstone.
I smiled at the thought.
 I could hardly wait to get started.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-SIX

THE NEXT MORNING, a sense of melancholy fell over Madison as

she stared in the mirror at herself in her black dress and heels.
With Aunt Verna dead, Madison had no excuse to ever come back to
Fog Lake again. Not that she was looking for a reason.
But today’s service signified the end of that chapter in her life. The end
of that book, to be precise.
Today, Madison would put on a polite face as she stood by the graveside
and tried to honor her aunt’s life—even if it was the last thing she wanted to
do, especially after what her aunt had done to Bear.
Aunt Verna’s actions were inexcusable.
With one more glance at herself, Madison straightened the edges of her
dress and stepped from the spare bedroom.
As she walked into the kitchen, her eyes widened when she saw the
strange man standing there.
No, not a strange man.
Bear.
He’d shaved, put on a suit, and looked like an entirely different person.
“Bear . . . you look . . . amazing. Respectable,” Madison murmured.
“But I didn’t think you were going to the service.”
He shrugged in his trademark solemn way. “I’m not going for her. I’m
going for you and Isaac.”
Warmth filled Madison. Maybe the two of them really were making
some progress. Could their relationship be restored?
She hoped so.
“Thank you,” she told him softly.
“Of course.” A soft grin tugged at his lips.
 Before she could say any more, Isaac clanked downstairs, paused beside
Madison, and gaped.
“There’s a clean-cut guy hibernating behind that beard, huh? I feel like I
have my old big brother back.” He punched Bear on the shoulder. “Looking
good, man.”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Bear shrugged again, making it clear he didn’t want
a big deal to be made of him.
But Madison couldn’t help but smile at his transformation. Did the
outward change signify something was changing on the inside also? She
wasn’t sure.
She grabbed her purse. “I guess we should get going.”
“Let’s get this over with,” Isaac added.
“Ditto,” Bear said.

Madison and her brothers stepped outside into the crisp, fall day. Gray
clouds hung overhead, and the wind felt brisker than it had earlier in the
week. It was just strong enough to tug the leaves from the trees and send
them flying through the air.
Soon, the forest would be bare.
Madison didn’t quite feel ready for fall to be over yet.
As they started down the road in Isaac’s car, her mind went back to that
kiss last night with Shane. Madison didn’t want to keep thinking about it,
but she couldn’t seem to stop herself. Every time she closed her eyes, she
remembered just how sweet it had been. Maybe sweet wasn’t the right
word.
Passionate would be more like it.
It was best if she just forgot it happened. But that was easier said than
done.
“What happens after today?” Bear asked. “Are you two going back to
your regularly scheduled lives?”
Madison glanced at Isaac in the front seat, anxious to hear his answer.
She wasn’t sure about her own. When she’d come here, she had fully
intended to leave as soon as possible.
 But now there was a killer on the loose. Somehow it didn’t feel right to
leave without resolution. What if this went on for months? It wasn’t like
Madison could stay in Fog Lake indefinitely.
“I have that high-profile case I’m working on back in Memphis,” Isaac
said. “I don’t know if I’ll leave today. But maybe tomorrow. Coming back
here has certainly stirred up a lot of memories.”
Something about Isaac’s words made Madison think that this would
probably be the last time he ever came here also. She couldn’t blame him.
In fact, she understood.
“I’m not sure what I’ll do either,” Madison finally said. “I won’t leave
today. Maybe tomorrow. Or maybe I’ll stay a while longer. With these new
murders . . .”
She couldn’t finish her statement, but she didn’t need to. Certainly, her
brothers knew exactly what she was talking about.
Last night, when she’d arrived back, she’d told them what happened at
their childhood home. They’d both been horrified as she recounted the
details. She’d also mentioned that another video had surfaced.
“What about you, Bear?” Madison asked. “You seem pretty content to
stay here. You practically have your own little homestead.”
He shrugged. “This is my home, and I won’t let anyone drive me away.
Besides, I like being by myself. I work hard to be self-sufficient.”
Madison softened her voice before saying, “But, don’t forget that we all
need people in our lives, especially when the going gets tough.”
“I know.” Bear’s voice held no trace of doubt. “But I’m okay.”
Madison had to wonder if his words were true. Did Bear only think he
was okay? If he knew what it was like to be fully involved in the lives of
others, would he realize how much he was missing?
Maybe it was Madison’s fault. Maybe she should have tried harder to
stay in touch with him. If she had, would he be living like a hermit right
now?
She didn’t know the answers, nor could she make decisions for him.
Bear was a grown man fully capable of making his own choices. She’d be
much better off to remember that.
Shane rubbed his hand over his face as he climbed from his SUV in the
parking lot near the church cemetery.
He and his team had worked for much of the night, trying to track down
clues from the video they found. They were able to match the woman’s
picture with the images from the video. They’d learned the victim was
Alexandria Leonard, a nineteen-year-old college student.
Her roommate had said Alexandria hadn’t returned to the dorm for the
past two nights and wasn’t answering calls.
It happened that Alexandria Leonard was taking one of Bear Colson’s
online classes.
Shane’s lungs tightened at that thought.
What if Bear was the one behind this? A lot of boxes could be checked
for him as a suspect. The most obvious was his relationship with James
Colson. Bear would have been old enough at the time of the later murders
to have assisted his father.
Not only that, but the man was a loner with forensic knowledge, he was
connected to their latest victim, and his knife had shown up in a video.
Nothing definitively proved he was the one behind these crimes. But,
during the graveside service, a team would be at Bear’s house with a
warrant investigating. Madison had mentioned that Bear wouldn’t be at the
service, but there was no good time to really check his home, and the
sooner they did it, the better.
Shane would let Madison and Isaac get through this service before he
told them.
He wanted to be here in case anyone of interest came.
And he wanted to be here, in part, to see Madison. To be there for her.
Shane knew Madison had said things would never work between them,
and he was inclined to agree with that statement. Yet another part of him
couldn’t get the woman out of his mind.
That led to only one conclusion: trouble.
He pulled his jacket tighter around him as he joined the small crowd at
the edge of the grave. Fog had settled between the headstones, creating an
eerie feel—one that seemed appropriate for a funeral and for this town.
Madison offered a soft smile before looking back toward the coffin in
front of her.
She looked lovely in a fitted black dress and her hair swept up into a
twist. A black-and-white scarf adorned her neck—effectively covering her
injuries—and she held a matching black purse in her hands.
She was the picture of classy and demure.
His pulse quickened just looking at her.
As Shane’s gaze traveled to the other attendees, he did a double take at
the men on either side of her. Isaac looked the same. But Bear . . . he looked
like a completely different person.
He’d shaved, revealing a surprisingly clean-cut face.
Then another thought hit him. What if this guy had shaved because of
ulterior motives? What if something happened in the middle of an attack
and that had made him cut off his beard?
Maybe it was nothing, but Shane couldn’t stop thinking about the
question. What had Bear’s motivation been to change his looks as he had?
And why had he decided to come to the service?
Shane glanced at his watch and saw they only had a couple more
minutes until the service started. His investigative team should be in the
thick of things by now.
He frowned.
Instead of concentrating on the search, he scanned the crowd.
Madison, Isaac, and Bear were quiet as they waited for the service to
begin.
Verna hadn’t exactly been the life of the party or a ray of sunshine,
according to what he’d learned about her. But a faithful few had turned up
to show their respects.
Tires crunched on gravel in the lot. Shane watched as a car skidded to a
stop, the driver going entirely too fast.
A woman scrambled out and slammed the door. She yanked an
oversized purse over her shoulder before hurrying toward the service.
Her eyes were red, and mascara drizzled down her cheeks. Her blonde
hair, cut to her shoulders, bounced as she walked, and her black dress
looked expensive.
Shane had never seen this woman before. So, who was she?
That’s when he heard Isaac mutter, “Kate?”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-SEVEN

MADISON SUCKED in a breath when she saw Kate rushing toward

the group gathered at the grave. Something about the woman didn’t look
right. Maybe it was . . . her eyes.
Why was Kate crying for Verna, a woman she’d never met? Was she
simply emotional? Maybe funerals were hard for her.
Madison didn’t know.
Kate scurried toward Isaac and practically collapsed into his arms. Her
chest heaved as she cried, and she murmured something loud but
indecipherable into his chest.
“Oh, Isaac . . .” Her voice trailed off into sobs.
Her brother seemed to freeze before snapping out of his daze and
patting her back. “Kate . . . I didn’t know you were coming.”
“I had to support you. I’m so sorry you’ve been going through this
alone. No one should be by themselves at a time like this.”
“I’m not alone. I have my brother and sister.” Isaac opened his mouth
and shut it again, as if rethinking his next words. Finally, he said, “You
really didn’t have to come all this way.”
Something about the way Isaac said the words made Madison think he
hadn’t wanted her to come.
Kate continued clinging to him, crying as the service started.
Kate may have been the only one who shed any tears. Everyone else
simply listened solemnly as Pastor Brian talked about Verna.
Madison wanted to tune out everything he said. She didn’t want to hear
any accolades. Didn’t want to pretend the woman was a saint.
In fact, the service couldn’t end soon enough.
 At the pastor’s urging, Madison threw her rose on top of the casket.
After a prayer, everyone was dismissed. The cemetery staff would take care
of the rest.
As Bear began talking to Rebecca, Madison walked toward Shane. Her
heart let out an involuntary flutter as she did. He looked handsome in his
crisp black suit and bright blue tie that matched his eyes. His beard, as
always, was neat and trim, just like his hair.
Why did this man have to be so handsome?
She paused in front of him, her breath frosting as she released the air
from her lungs. “Thank you for coming.”
“Of course.” His words sounded gentle and sincere.
“How are you doing this morning?” But what Madison really meant
was: are there any updates?
Shane seemed to know that.
A shadow filled his gaze. There was an update, wasn’t there? But he
was being polite and not telling her out of respect for the moment.
“We need to talk later,” he murmured.
Part of her wanted to demand an answer. But Shane was right.
This wasn’t the time or place. She needed to talk to the other guests
who’d come to pay their respects.
But Madison’s mind stayed on that look she’d seen in his eyes. What
exactly did he know?

Shane watched as Madison greeted each attendee, smiling with grace and
elegance.
He was impressed.
And it took a lot to impress him.
Her aunt hadn’t been loving or warm. Yet Madison was honoring her
life anyway. She was doing the right thing even when she didn’t feel like it,
and that to him was the picture of integrity.
Shane couldn’t take his eyes off her. He only wished they’d met in
different circumstances.
As he stood at the edge of the small group of attendees, his phone rang.
Brammall.
 His stomach squeezed as he stepped away to answer.
“You’ll never believe what we found at Bear Colson’s place,” Brammall
started.
Shane’s stomach squeezed harder. “What?”
“Silver crosses. Lots of them. And they’re all similar to the ones our
killer uses.”
Shane’s gaze traveled through the crowd before stopping on Bear.
Was this guy the one who’d been behind this the whole time? First, the
knife. Then his association with Alexandria Leonard. Now crosses.
“One other thing,” Brammall continued. “When our team was searching
Alexandria’s dorm room, we found a handwritten note from someone
telling her to meet him at 11:30 at Falls Ridge. That’s an overlook outside
of Fog Lake.”
“And?”
“The handwriting appears to match Bear Colson’s.”
One thing was for sure: They finally had enough evidence to bring him
in for questioning.
Shane hated to do it here. But the sooner they got this killer off the
streets, the safer this whole town would be.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-EIGHT

MADISON RUSHED toward Shane as he handcuffed Bear. “What do

you think you’re doing?”
Shane’s voice sounded professional and cold as he addressed her. “We
have evidence pointing to your brother as the copycat killer.”
She gaped. “That’s not possible. He’s not the one behind this. You know
he isn’t.”
“We found crosses at his house, just like the ones from the crime
scenes.” Shane’s gaze caught hers.
Madison opened her mouth but shut it again, unsure what to say. But in
that moment, realization swept through Shane’s gaze. He sensed that
Madison already knew about the crosses—just like she’d known about the
knife.
Betrayal and accusation stained his gaze. “You already knew, didn’t
you? But you didn’t think it was important enough to tell me?”
“It’s complicated.” She crossed her arms.
Shane shook his head and began leading Bear toward his SUV, his
disappointment evident. “There’s nothing complicated about withholding
evidence.”
“Shane . . .” Desperation welled in her. Madison had to make him
understand. She needed to explain!
But it was too late. Madison already felt the wall coming up between
them.
“What’s going on here?” Isaac joined them, his gaze flickering between
Bear, Shane, and Madison.
Kate followed on his heels, almost as if she were a magnet who couldn’t
escape his pull. Several graveside service attendees also turned toward them
as if curious about what was going on.
“The feds think Bear’s guilty,” Madison rushed.
Fire ignited in Isaac’s eyes. “We’re not going to let them do this to you,
Bear—just like they did it to Dad. Don’t say anything without me. I’ll be
right behind you.”
“I didn’t do this.” Veins popped out on Bear’s neck.
“We know you didn’t.” Isaac turned to Kate, pushing her hands off his
arm as if she’d trapped him. “I’m sorry, but I need to go.”
“Let me go with you—”
Isaac turned back toward her, urgency in his motions—along with a
touch of impatience. “Kate, I can’t keep doing this. Thank you for coming
all the way here for the graveside service. But you shouldn’t have. We’ve
talked about this before.”
Tears flooded her eyes again. “But we’re supposed to be together. You
know it.”
Isaac grasped the side of her arms. “I wish that were true. I really do.
But I need you to understand that the two of us aren’t going to work out. I’ll
always be there to support you. I’ll always be your friend. But I can’t be
your boyfriend. I’m sorry.”
“But . . .” Desperation claimed Kate’s voice.
“Come on, Madison,” Isaac called. “We have to get down to the
station.”
She paused long enough to glance at Kate. Her heart went out to the
woman as she stood there looking devastated with her red eyes, streaky
mascara, and knotted forehead.
But Madison’s brothers needed her now.
Madison offered Kate a faint smile before rushing after Isaac.
She’d have to find out some answers about that situation later.
Right now, she needed to make sure Bear didn’t go to prison, just like
her father had.

Shane couldn’t believe Madison hadn’t told him about the crosses in Bear’s
house. The realization dominated his thoughts as he headed back to the
sheriff’s office. But he had to let it go—for now—and focus on his job.
 Bear sat in the backseat of his SUV, staring solemnly out the window.
Isaac had instructed Bear not to talk to the feds without his lawyer
present. But Shane decided to ask him some questions on the drive anyway.
“How well did you know Alexandria Leonard?” Shane asked.
“Who’s Alexandria Leonard?”
“Don’t play dumb. This game is going to be over soon.”
“I’m not playing any kind of game,” Bear said. “If anything, someone is
setting me up.”
Shane had heard that excuse before. “If someone is setting you up then
they’re doing a really good job.”
Bear said nothing.
But Shane had a hard time believing that was the truth. Everything
pointed to Bear. Everything. Maybe his father had trained him.
Except wouldn’t he have told him about the GS carved in each of the
previous victims?
Shane frowned at the thought.
He’d think about that later.
He turned his attention back to Bear, ready to drive home his final point.
“What I don’t understand is how you could do this to your sister, your own
flesh and blood. Hasn’t Madison been through enough?”
“I didn’t do anything to Madison.” Anger hardened the edges of Bear’s
voice. “I would never hurt her.”
Shane had gotten to him.
But he wasn’t sure Bear’s words were true. In fact, the more time that
passed, the more certain he felt that Bear was guilty of these crimes.
Shane needed to resolve this and put this case to rest once and for all.
Then he’d head back home to Knoxville and get away from this town
and . . . Madison Colson.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-NINE

MADISON PACED the lobby in the sheriff’s office as she waited for
an update from Isaac. An hour had passed since he’d gone in with Bear.
Nausea swirled in her, and she feared she might throw up at any time
now.
Maybe she was having some type of post-traumatic stress moment. A
moment where she remembered all too well what it was like when her dad
was arrested. How everything had changed afterward.
Would everything change after this as well? Would her brother be tried
and convicted?
Madison swallowed hard, pushing down the bile that wanted to rise up.
Instead, she pressed her eyes closed. Lord, please be with Bear. Be with
Isaac and help him to give wise counsel. Be with me and help me handle
this well. Be with Shane. Help him see my brother isn’t guilty.
I’m begging you, Lord. I can’t go through this again. I can’t.
She opened her eyes and drew in a deep, calming breath.
As the door behind her opened, Madison turned and saw a woman rush
into the lobby.
Madison blinked several times as the figure came into view. But when
she realized who it was, her stomach only roiled more.
Kate . . .
What was she doing here?
The woman’s gaze stopped on Madison, and she rushed toward her.
Kate’s face still looked flushed, and her eyes were red with tears. But she
had wiped off the mascara streaking her face.
Comforting her brother’s ex-girlfriend was the last thing Madison
wanted to do right now. She had enough problems of her own. But . . .
 “Where’s Isaac?” Kate rushed as she glanced around the room.
“He’s in with Bear.”
Her face fell as if she’d expected to walk in and talk to him. “I’m sorry
to hear that. I just wanted another minute with him.”
Madison stared at Kate, who was clearly distraught. No one could
mistake that. While Madison didn’t want to dive into the middle of her
brother’s romantic drama, this woman appeared to need a listening ear.
She swallowed hard before asking, “Do you want to talk?”
Kate dabbed her eyes again. “Oh, Madison . . . I love your brother so
much.”
“It seems that way.”
“It’s just the stress of the situation. And his cases. The two of us . . . I
just can’t imagine my future without him.”
“I don’t know what happened between the two of you.” Madison placed
her hand on Kate’s arm, trying to calm her down. “And I don’t know
whether your future is with Isaac or with someone else. . . but if it’s not
Isaac then there’s somebody else out there for you.”
She manically swung her head back and forth. “But there’s not. It’s only
Isaac.”
Madison somehow had to get through to her. “My boyfriend and I broke
up several months ago, and it felt like the end of the world for a while. But
it wasn’t. I’m okay now. You’ll be okay too.”
“You can’t know that. You can’t.” Kate’s voice rose with every word.
Madison shushed her as people began to glance their way. “I don’t
know what else to say, Kate. I’m sorry that you’re hurting. Is there a friend
that you could stay with?”
“No. There’s no one! Only Isaac.”
“Kate . . .”
“You just don’t understand!” Kate rose and stormed from the station just
as quickly as she had come in—like a whirlwind.
Madison’s gaze trailed behind her.
What in the world had happened to Kate? The last time they’d met the
woman had seemed so happy. Isaac had seemed so happy. Obviously, there
was more to the story.
In different circumstances, Madison might try to help more. But, right
now, she needed to concentrate on Bear.
Shane wasn’t getting any answers from Bear—mostly because Isaac had
told the man to be quiet.
But that wasn’t what they needed right now.
They needed to find Alexandria.
Frustration rose inside him with each moment of silence that passed.
He’d tried everything to get him to talk. But Bear, who was normally stoic,
remained that way now.
The only thing that planted doubt about his guilt in Shane’s mind was
the timeline.
If Alexandria had disappeared last night, was it physically possible that
Bear was responsible? Or did he have an alibi?
Isaac and Madison had been staying with him. Certainly, they would
have heard something if he’d left in the middle of the night.
Finally, Shane rose and stepped back. They could hold Bear for forty-
eight hours without charging him. It looked like that was what they were
going to end up doing unless they could find answers that were more than
circumstantial.
As Shane stepped back into the hallway, Wilder approached him. “This
could be nothing, but I just got a call from Ted Russo. He spotted a woman
that meets Alexandria’s description.”
Shane’s breath caught. “What? Where?”
“Sitting on a park bench at the edge of town. Alive.”
Hope soared inside Shane.
He rushed toward the door. “I’m going to go check it out.”
If this was Alexandria and she’d survived the attack . . .
Could she identify the man who had done this to her?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY

ISAAC EMERGED from the interrogation room.

He needed water, and he wanted to give Madison an update on
Alexandria. As far as he knew, Madison hadn’t heard there was a new
victim.
As soon as he stepped into the lobby, she rose, questions filling her
gaze. “Well?”
“It sounds like the feds have a lot of evidence against Bear. The knife is
a smoking gun, for sure. But a new woman went missing, and she’s one of
Bear’s students. That gave the feds enough probable cause to grant a search
warrant on his home. When they went inside, they found the crosses.”
“Another victim?” She shook her head. “That’s horrible. Do you think
they’re going to charge him?”
“They have forty-eight hours to figure that out. Right now, the evidence
is all circumstantial. But I just saw Agent Townsend rushing out, and that
makes me wonder what he knows.”
“I saw that too. It almost seems like they have another lead.” Her lips
tugged down in a frown. “I can’t believe another woman was taken.”
“I know.” Isaac lowered himself into the seat beside her. “Me either.
This is just a nightmare.”
“How’s Bear?”
Isaac shrugged. “You know Bear. He’s hard to read.”
Madison studied Isaac’s face, clearly searching for the truth. “You don’t
think he did this, do you?”
Isaac didn’t hesitate before shaking his head. “No, I don’t. I don’t care
what anyone says. Are you holding up okay out here?”
 “I guess.” She nibbled on her lip for a moment before saying, “Kate
came by.”
Dread filled him. “She did? What did she say?”
“That the two of you are meant to be together. She didn’t sound like she
was quite right in the head. I know it’s none of my business, but what’s
going on?”
Isaac let out a long breath. He’d hoped to put that part of his life behind
him. But that didn’t appear to be happening.
“I’ve known for months that Kate isn’t the one for me,” he started. “I’ve
tried to break things off with her on more than one occasion, but, every time
I do, she has an episode.”
Madison narrowed her eyes. “What do you mean by an episode?”
Bad memories pummeled him. “She makes a scene and will start crying
hysterically. She tries everything she can think of to convince me that we
were meant to be together.”
“And that works?”
Isaac let out another breath. “The thing is . . . Kate has some problems. I
didn’t realize it until we were deep into our relationship. But I’m nearly
certain she suffers from some depression and manic behaviors. She won’t
see a counselor about it. I’ve tried to encourage her, but she refuses. She
won’t get help.”
Realization spread over Madison’s features. “So, you’re afraid if you
break up with her, she’s going to do something drastic?”
He slowly bobbed his head up and down. “That’s my fear. But I can’t
stay with her forever, and I can’t marry her because I feel sorry for her.”
Madison’s gaze held affirmation. “You’re right. Dating is when you
figure out if you’re compatible or not. It sounds like breaking up with her
was the right thing.”
“It feels like the wrong thing. Feels like I’m the only one she has, and
I’m afraid she’s going to do something stupid.” His shoulders pinched as
the burdens of the past several months weighed on him.
“I’m so sorry, Isaac. Kate does need help. But she has to accept it first.
You can’t force it on her.”
“Tell me about it.” He let out a long breath. The last thing he needed
right now was for Kate to add to the rest of his troubles.
“When can you see Bear again?” Madison glanced at her watch.
 “I should probably get back in there. This certainly isn’t the way I
thought I’d be spending today.”
“Me either. I thought maybe you, me, and Bear could sit down and have
a meal together, maybe feel like a normal family for a moment.” Hope
faded from her voice.
Isaac let out a cynical chuckle. “That hasn’t happened in a long time,
has it?”
“No, it hasn’t.”
He stood and stretched his back. “Let me go check on Bear. In the
meantime, stand by.”

Shane stared at the young woman sitting on a park bench on the edge of
town.
A blanket was wrapped around her shoulders, and her face looked pale
as she stoically stared ahead.
But with her long, dark hair and olive skin, she definitely looked like
Alexandria Leonard.
He paused and knelt until he was eye level with her. The woman was
obviously shaken, and Shane didn’t want his stance to intimidate her.
He studied her eyes, but they looked glazed and distanced. Shock, no
doubt. Most likely, she’d also been drugged just like Madison.
“She’s not talking,” the deputy said. He’d remained with her until Shane
could arrive.
“She hasn’t said anything?” Shane questioned.
“Nothing.”
Shane turned back to the woman, determined to see if she would talk.
“My name is Special Agent Shane Townsend. Can you tell me your name?”
She didn’t seem to hear him. Instead, she continued rocking on the
bench as she stared blankly into the distance.
Shane quickly scanned her for any signs of injuries. Bruises had formed
on her neck. Her eyes were bloodshot. Her hair matted.
But otherwise, he didn’t see any life-threatening injuries.
Isaac held up his phone with Bear’s picture on it. “Do you know this
man?”
 Just for an instant, Alexandria’s eyes seemed to focus. Then they glazed
again, and she continued to rock.
As an ambulance pulled up, two paramedics rushed out to help. The
woman definitely needed to be checked. Her safety was their first priority.
Given the fact she wasn’t talking, Shane didn’t have any hopes of getting
answers from her right now.
He’d send someone to the hospital to collect her clothing and see if any
evidence had been left on her. Maybe a hair so they could get DNA from it.
Maybe Bear’s hair with DNA.
But this killer was probably smarter than that.
Then again, this killer wasn’t the real one, so maybe he’d messed up.
Shane could hope, at least.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-ONE

AS MADISON LINGERED in the lobby, she couldn’t stop thinking

about what Isaac had just told her about Kate.
His words made more pieces fall into place, and a better picture formed
in her mind of what his relationship with Kate was like.
Isaac was in a tough spot, one that Madison didn’t envy. But she truly
thought he’d done the right thing by breaking up with Kate. Madison
wished she could get Kate the help she needed before this spun out of
control.
Madison’s thoughts shifted back to Bear. She hadn’t learned anything
new about him or the investigation. She prayed the feds would see that he
wasn’t guilty.
From what she understood, authorities were going to put Bear into a
holding cell tonight. No doubt, they were trying to track down any evidence
they could find so they could officially charge him on multiple counts of
murder and assault.
She pressed her eyes shut and lifted another prayer at the thought.
Isaac emerged, looking more tired than Madison had ever seen him. He
placed a hand on her back and led her out to his car. “We should go and try
to get some rest. There’s nothing else we can do here.”
She didn’t want to nod. Didn’t want to agree.
What Madison wanted to do was to find the real killer so her brother
could be released. If only it were that simple.
They climbed in the car, neither with much to say as they started back to
Bear’s place.
As they did, Madison glanced at her phone and saw she’d missed
several messages.
 Including one from Belinda Cox.
Please call me ASAP. It’s about Wayne. I don’t know what to
do.

Madison frowned.
Wayne had killed his entire family except for Belinda. The defense had
blamed it on an unhealthy medication cocktail his doctor had put him on.
Since the man didn’t have a prior record, he’d been sentenced to a mental
institution and charged with involuntary manslaughter instead of first-
degree murder.
Madison would call Belinda when she got back to Bear’s. Service was
too spotty on this road. But she prayed that everything was okay.
Just as they reached a hairpin turn, a truck appeared on the winding road
in front of them.
In their lane.
Heading straight for them.
Madison swallowed back a scream as time turned to gel.
“Isaac!”
He jerked the wheel but there was no time to avoid a collision.
As she tried to brace herself, the truck smashed into them.
Metal screeched.
Glass shattered.
Airbags exploded.
Pain coursed through her limbs.
Then everything went black.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-TWO

SHANE FELT UNSETTLED, to say the least. And he couldn’t

pinpoint why.
It was about more than the realization that innocent women had died
and that more innocent women could be harmed if they didn’t find this guy
soon.
Alexandria still wasn’t speaking. Shane had gone to the hospital himself
to try to interrogate her, but it had done no good. The doctors didn’t know
when, or if, she’d come around and talk again. If she did, she might not
even remember the trauma.
The crew investigating the incident with Susan Roseland hadn’t turned
up anything either. They’d searched the cliff she’d fallen from for any clues,
but so far hadn’t had any luck.
Now, with more FBI agents on the scene, they had more manpower to
study the security camera footage, talk to witnesses, and warn the public to
be more vigilant.
SAC Ross was coming down himself tomorrow to make a statement to
the media. Worry about what was happening had definitely spread.
As he passed the conference room trying to sort his thoughts, Shane’s
mind flashed through everyone they had considered as a suspect.
Ted Russo.
Harry Simpkins.
Arnie Siebert.
Cap.
And, finally, Bear Colson.
He seemed like the most likely suspect.
 But there was something bothering Shane. All these crimes seemed to
be centered on Madison.
The feeling he got after talking to Bear was that he’d never want to
harm his sister. Plus, they were still checking his alibi. There was a chance
he was teaching during the time of some of these attacks.
What was Shane missing?
If he didn’t figure it out soon, more people would be hurt.
He couldn’t let that happen.

Madison tried to pull her eyes open, but her eyelids were heavy. So heavy.
Her ears rang, the tone so sharp. She wanted to silence it. But she
couldn’t.
Something sticky plastered the side of her face.
And her entire body ached—even her teeth.
She tried again to pull her eyes open, but a cry escaped instead.
Then everything flashed back to her.
Driving down the road with Isaac.
The truck with the blinding headlights.
The crash.
Her pain was nearly forgotten as terror blindsided her.
She’d been hurt. Was she in the hospital right now?
No. If she were, she’d smell antiseptic. She’d hear beeps. Hear feet
rushing in the hallway.
Here, all she heard was quiet—and that terrible ringing in her ears.
You can do this, Madison. Just open your eyes. See where you are.
But another part of her didn’t want to know.
Reality nipped at the edge of her consciousness—a reality she wasn’t
prepared to face.
“I see you’re finally coming to,” a deep voice said above her.
The breath left her lungs at the sound.
She’d heard that voice before.
She knew exactly when.
When she’d almost died, and again when she’d visited her childhood
home.
 The Good Samaritan Killer—or his copycat—was with her now.
In fact, he’d caused that crash.
Madison had no doubt about it.
Another thought startled her with enough force that she tried to sit up.
But she couldn’t. Her muscles screamed. Her limbs felt like anchors. Her
head . . . it hurt so much.
Instead, she pressed herself back down into the cushions beneath her
and willed her muscles to relax.
Isaac.
Her throat swelled until she felt like she couldn’t breathe.
Where was her brother?
What if he was . . . ? A cry escaped.
What if he was dead?
The agony that filled her chest almost made her want to die.
Not Isaac. Not Isaac.
Please, Lord . . .
“It’s going to be okay,” the man said. “I’m going to take care of
everything.”
His words caused bile to rise in her.
Madison forced her eyes open.
The man peering over her wasn’t wearing a mask this time—only a
camera strapped to his forehead.
The face that she saw sent chills through her.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-THREE

AS SHANE SAT at the conference room table, his gaze wandered to a

file folder left by one of his colleagues. Various papers stuck out from the
edges, mostly memos brought in from the field office.
He opened the folder, pulled out a few notes and began to flip through
some agency updates, hoping if he focused on something else a moment he
might think more clearly.
His gaze stopped on one of the memos.
A man charged with murdering his family had been released from the
psychiatric ward where he was being treated. His crimes had been blamed
on his medications, and he’d supposedly recovered and been cleared to
resume life as normal.
Shane’s eyes narrowed as he continued to read the details.
Wayne Cox.
Why did that guy’s name sound familiar?
That’s when he realized that Madison had mentioned him before.
Wayne’s sister was one of Madison’s clients at the nonprofit. Madison
had helped this woman recover after her brother had killed the rest of her
family. Based on everything Shane knew about the crime, the man was
basically a psychopath. A brilliant psychopath but insane, nonetheless.
He stared at the man’s face. His build. The slight hunch in his shoulders.
Something seemed familiar about him.
Shane’s heart slowed as realization washed through him.
He remembered walking through Fog Lake with Madison and seeing
the man wearing his hat pulled down low over his face.
His instincts had told him something was off about the guy.
 Before he could investigate, the little boy had almost been hit and Shane
had been distracted.
Could that man have been . . . Wayne?
Shane stared at the photo again.
It seemed a good possibility.
He needed to talk to Madison. Needed more information. He grabbed
his phone and dialed her number.
But she didn’t answer.
Unrest jostled inside him.
Madison not answering her phone might not mean anything.
Or it could mean everything.

“Where’s Isaac?” Madison’s voice wavered as the question left her lips.
“Doesn’t matter. He’s not important to me.” The man peered down at
her, a creepy smile on his face.
He was enjoying this, wasn’t he?
Bile rose in her.
Why did this guy seem familiar? He was probably in his mid-twenties
and of average height with dark hair cut short to the scalp. His obsidian
eyes were hooded. A scar stretched across his cheek.
Still, Madison couldn’t place him.
He wasn’t anyone she’d suspected. Yet, he still seemed familiar.
A grin spread across his lips as he studied her face. “You still don’t
know who I am, do you?”
Madison tried to think, but her head pounded so hard. She touched her
forehead and felt dried blood. That car accident had beaten her up pretty
good. It had definitely left her in a weakened state.
That was exactly what this guy had wanted, wasn’t it?
She glanced around, wondering where she was.
This man had laid her on a ratty brown couch. The wall of a log cabin
stretched behind him. Flames danced in the fireplace across the room.
Darkness concealed the view out the window. But, if she had to guess,
she was still close to Fog Lake, maybe in one of the cabins surrounding the
town.
 The place smelled old, like it hadn’t been used in a while.
Was there anyone near that could help her?
“Where’s Isaac?” Madison repeated, her gaze meeting the man’s.
“Like I said, he’s not important to me. But you are. I don’t need him or
anyone else interfering with my plans.” Amusement stretched through his
gaze. “So, I left him.”
Another cry escaped her lips. “You just left him there? Is he okay?”
Images of her brother bleeding out filled her thoughts. What if Isaac
was seriously injured? He needed help.
At least, he wasn’t trapped here with her. Maybe that was a good thing.
Maybe he had a better chance of survival.
But still . . .
“Don’t worry about him,” the man said. “Worry about yourself. Do you
know who I am yet?”
Madison licked her dry lips, wishing she had that answer. But she still
didn’t. The ringing in her ears and the pounding in her head . . . she just
couldn’t think clearly.
“You’re The Good Samaritan Killer?”
He stared at her until a chuckle emerged—a long, loud chuckle meant to
make her feel small and stupid. “You ruined my life, you know.”
“I’ve never seen you before.”
He paced beside the couch where she lay. “I’m Wayne Cox.”
At once, realization filled her.
Belinda’s brother . . . the one who’d killed his family. The one who’d
just been released . . .
“No . . .”
Satisfaction filled his gaze. “That’s right. You recognize me now, huh?
Thanks to you, my sister hates me.”
Madison’s thoughts raced as she tried to figure out how to respond. “I
didn’t tell her to hate you. I was just trying to help her get back on her feet
after what you did.”
“It wasn’t my fault. I was out of my mind.” The mocking tone to his
voice proved he’d faked his medication issues. “But I’m all better now.”
“Good, then you can let me go.” Her throat burned as she said the
words.
“What people don’t know was that I didn’t have a psychotic break. I’d
killed before—I just hadn’t been caught. After I killed the first time, I got a
taste for it. A craving. That’s why I did it again . . . and again.”
She swallowed hard. “But why your family?”
He scoffed. “My family never believed in me. They thought I should be
sent away. I heard them whispering. Heard them plotting against me. They
never believed in me. They were going to try to admit me to a mental
hospital. I couldn’t let that happen.”
“It wasn’t an accident that Belinda wasn’t home, was it?”
“Belinda was the only one who understood me. I did it before she got
home, almost as a favor. But she didn’t appreciate it.”
This man . . . he was sick. Beyond reason.
All Madison could do right now was try to buy time until someone
found her.
“But what does all this have to do with me?” Madison tried to keep him
talking.
“Belinda was the only person in my life who cared about me, and you
made her turn against me. You made her hate me. You need to pay.”
“Belinda made her own choices. I was there to help her. She was afraid
of you.”
“I would never hurt my sister! I wanted to be in Belinda’s life.” His
gaze narrowed. “But because of you, that’s not going to happen.”
Based on the deranged look in his eyes, Madison wasn’t sure if she’d be
able to keep him talking long enough for help to arrive before it was too
late.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-FOUR

BRAMMALL RUSHED into the conference room. “I found out

something you’re going to want to know.”
Shane sat up straighter, hoping for good news. “What’s going on?”
“Park rangers just came upon a traffic accident right outside of town. It
was Isaac Colson’s car.”
Shane’s breath caught. “And?”
“Isaac was inside. They say he’ll be okay, but he went to the hospital for
treatment.”
His heart pounded. “And Madison?”
Brammall paused before saying, “She wasn’t in the car.”
Shane’s heart beat even harder.
He knew what that meant.
The Good Samaritan Killer had gotten Madison.
Where was Madison now? Was she even still alive?
She had to be.
Please, God . . .
Shane stood and grabbed his keys. “I need to get to the hospital and talk
to Isaac. See what he knows.”
“That’s what I thought,” Brammall said. “I knew you’d want to know
right away.”
He had to hurry.
Because every second counted right now.
“What are you going to do with me now?” Madison hardly wanted to ask
the question. But she had, and now she dreaded hearing the answer.
Because she knew . . .
He was going to kill her.
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Something about the way Wayne said the
words made it clear he was going to enjoy himself whatever it was he was
planning.
She couldn’t think about that right now, though.
Madison had no choice but to focus on surviving instead of giving in to
her fear. Any other option would end in certain death.
“You’ve been the one behind all these crimes?” Madison asked. “All
because I helped your sister after the horrible things you did?”
Wayne stared at Madison, the amusement disappearing from his gaze,
replaced with pure, unmistakable hatred. “That’s right. You ruined my life,
so I’m going to ruin yours. As soon as I learned who you were, I began
doing all the research I could. I heard about what your father did.”
“My father is innocent,” Madison stated. Even in her injured state, her
voice sounded hard and confident.
“It was fascinating—so fascinating. I began reading everything I could
about the situation. Watching all the specials on TV. It was amazing what
James Colson was able to accomplish before he was caught. Ironically, he
was caught because of you. That’s not a very loving daughter, is it?” The
amused tone returned.
“So, you researched me, found that out, and decided to lure me back to
Fog Lake?”
He chuckled, somehow managing to keep his sneer in the process.
“Once I was released from Airedale, I began following you. Watching you.”
If Madison remembered correctly, Airedale was the psychiatric hospital
where he’d been sent after being deemed unfit to stand trial.
“But why here? Why didn’t you just kill me when you had the chance?”
“That would have been too quick. It’s the time leading up to death that’s
frightening. You deserved to suffer. I knew if I wanted justice, I needed to
get you back to Fog Lake, where it all began. What better way than by
going after your aunt? By killing her like your dad killed those other
women. It was brilliant, if you ask me.”
“Verna was innocent in all this.” Madison tried to sit up, but pangs shot
through her head, and she sank back down.
 Wayne shrugged as if he didn’t care. “But was she? From what I
understand, she didn’t exactly treat you guys very well.”
“She didn’t deserve to die like that.”
Wayne’s gaze locked on hers. “Admit it. She got what she deserved.”
Madison wasn’t going to bother to respond to that.
“Now here you are—the perfect ending to my story.”
Madison swallowed hard. She didn’t even want to begin thinking about
where he was going with this.
She licked her lips. “What about those other women? Susan?
Alexandria? Why pull them into this?”
“Susan caught my eye at the hotel when I saw her sending flirty looks to
your brother. I knew she’d be perfect. And Alexandria . . . she was in your
older brother’s class. She had a special place in her heart for him, so I knew
she’d be perfect also. Whatever I could do to turn your whole family upside
down, that’s what I wanted.”
“You’ve succeeded. So, why can’t you leave us alone now?”
His nostrils flared as he easily glided between emotions. “Because that
wouldn’t be any fun. That’s not what The Good Samaritan Killer would
have done.”
“But you’re not The Good Samaritan Killer.”
His eyes glinted. “Maybe I could be.”
The way he said the words made another chill wash through Madison.
She wasn’t going to survive this, was she?
As if to confirm that thought, Wayne reached behind him and pulled a
gun from his waistband.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-FIVE

SHANE STARED AT ISAAC, who lay in the hospital bed, his body
just as wrecked as his car.
“I wish I could help you,” Isaac muttered, his voice faint and weak.
“But I don’t know what else to say.”
Shane’s gut tightened. Isaac wasn’t in any shape to talk. His head was
bandaged. A cannula stretched beneath his nose. Cuts marred his face.
But time was of the essence right now.
“Can we just go through the details one more time?” Shane said. “Just
to be certain?”
“Of course. Whatever you need.” But Isaac’s eyes drifted shut before
flinging open again.
At any time, his pain medication could fully kick in, and Isaac would be
totally useless.
“What’s the last thing you remember?” Shane rushed.
Isaac squinted and touched the bandage across his head. “I wish I had
more to tell you. But all I remember is riding down the road with Madison.
We went around the corner, and all of a sudden this vehicle appeared in my
lane. The lights were bright and blinding. I couldn’t see anything. Before I
could move out of the way, the driver slammed into us. Everything went
black, and now here I am. I don’t remember anything else. Believe me, I’ve
tried.”
Shane fisted his hand as he fought off his frustrations. He’d been hoping
for more. Praying for more.
But he couldn’t blame Isaac.
He was a victim in all this also.
 Isaac’s gaze latched onto his. “This guy has Madison, doesn’t he? This
is the work of The Good Samaritan Killer . . . or the man who’s pretending
to be.”
Shane didn’t deny his words. Instead, he nodded somberly. “I’m sorry.
But it’s the only thing that makes sense.”
Isaac’s lips twitched down into a frown. “Have any videos appeared
yet?”
Shane glanced at his phone, checking for an update. He’d been hoping
to hear something from Brammall. But there was nothing.
He pulled his gaze back up to Isaac’s. “We’re watching for them. But,
no, not yet.”
“We’ve got to find this guy, Townsend.” Isaac’s voice cracked as his
eyes latched onto Shane’s, a burst of energy seeming to hit him. “You can’t
let him kill my sister.”
Just hearing the words aloud made Shane’s blood boil. “I don’t intend
on letting that happen. We’re trying to track down the owner of the truck
left at the scene. Apparently, it was stolen from a house in Gatlinburg last
night. Does the name Wayne Cox mean anything to you?”
Isaac’s eyes shifted back and forth with thought. “No, it doesn’t. Why?”
“We believe the brother of one of the women Madison worked with may
be behind this. It might be that he is bent on some type of revenge.”
Isaac’s face seemed to go paler. “I don’t like the sound of that.”
Shane bit down. “Neither do I.”

“Where are we?” Madison tried to keep Wayne talking, tried to buy some
more time.
But was she just delaying the inevitable?
Probably.
Wayne twirled the gun on his finger, the safety pulled. One wrong move
and . . .
But that was his point, wasn’t it?
He wanted Madison to be afraid.
“It’s not important where you are,” he muttered. “No one will ever find
you here. That’s the only thing you need to know.”
 Her throat tightened at his words. What if he was right?
“There has to be another way.” Her voice trembled.
“That’s what a lot of people say before I kill them. Your father was very
inspiring to me. Did I mention that?”
“Leave my father out of this.” Madison’s voice held a sharp edge. “He’s
innocent.”
“Isn’t it funny the way you think your father is innocent, and everyone
else who’s been sent to jail is guilty?”
Her jaw tightened at his accusation. “That’s not the way it is.”
“But isn’t it?”
“What I’m trying to do is help people rebuild their lives. It doesn’t
matter if their loved one is guilty or not. What matters is the fact that
people’s lives have been turned upside down and they need help
recovering.”
“If Belinda had stuck by me, I wouldn’t be in this position right now.”
Madison licked her lips. “You have to own your choices. Nobody else
can force you into them.”
“You don’t understand!” His nostrils flared again as his eyes widened.
Madison was making him angry. She needed to watch her words before
he lashed out and did something irreversible. This was no time to stir up his
emotions.
“You’re right. I don’t understand. I’m sorry.” Her thoughts raced. “Why
did you grab another woman—Alexandria? Where is she now?”
“She’s alive.”
Her breath caught. “What? Where?”
He smirked. “I left her at a park—to distract the feds so I could grab
you, of course. Everything I did was for a purpose. Everything.”
This man was a cold, calculated killer.
Madison’s head swam. How was she going to get out of this?
She needed more time to figure out that answer.
She shifted, letting out a moan as she did. “Listen, could you get me
some water? Please?”
He scoffed. “Why should I? You’re just going to die anyway.”
Her heart pounded harder. “I feel . . . faint. My mind is going in and out,
and I can’t think. My body . . . it’s breaking down.”
If she died on her own, where would the fun be? That’s what she was
banking on, at least.
 Wayne stared at her a moment before stepping back. “I suppose I could
get you some water.”
As he strode away, Madison released her breath. Her mind raced.
How was she going to get out of this situation?
She glanced around, looking for anything she could use as a weapon.
But as she shifted on the couch, her ribs ached. Every time she moved,
more pain shot through her—sometimes in new areas. How many broken
bones did she have?
Could she even walk?
There had to be a way she could escape.
She just needed to think a little harder.
And pray.
She needed to pray like her life depended on it . . . because it did.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-SIX

“WE HAVE ANOTHER VIDEO,” Brammall announced as soon as

Shane got back into the office.
Shane rushed toward the computer and leaned over Brammall, watching
the footage over his shoulder.
From the very beginning, Shane felt nausea rising in him.
The footage showed someone from an immersive point of view running
from his truck after he’d come upon the scene of an accident.
“This doesn’t look good,” the man muttered. “I think someone’s inside.”
The man opened the door, and Madison’s face came into view. Blood
ran down her forehead and cheeks. Her eyes were closed.
She’d lost consciousness.
The sight of her made Shane’s heart pound harder.
At least, she’d survived the accident.
Isaac slumped in the driver’s seat beside her, collapsed against the
airbag.
“I’ve got to get you some help.” The man took Madison’s seatbelt off
and lifted her from the car. As he carried her away, the video faded to black.
Shane assumed the footage was over, but the next instant, a new frame
appeared.
This time, Madison lay on an old couch in a log cabin, resting with a
blanket over her.
“I’m going to take good care of you, Madison,” the man murmured.
“Such good care of you.”
Shane’s stomach roiled again. What did the man mean by that?
He had no doubt it was nothing good.
Shane watched the video for probably the twentieth time. Each time, he
tried to pick up on something that would give him a clue as to where
Madison could be.
He’d even let Bear into the room to watch it also. The man had grown
up in the area. Maybe he had some insight.
He was desperate enough that he’d try anything at this point.
“You really care about her, don’t you?” Bear’s voice cut through the air.
Shane swung his head toward Bear, surprised at the question.
His first inclination was to deny the truth. But he wouldn’t do that.
Instead, he scrubbed a hand over his beard and sighed. “I do. I had no
intentions of it. But, in a short time, she’s come to mean a lot to me.”
“I can tell. I can see by the way she looks at you that she feels the
same.”
A rush of warmth filled him. He couldn’t deny his feelings. But would
he ever have a chance to tell Madison that she should give him a chance?
That the two of them could overcome the obstacles in their lives together?
He ran a hand through his hair. “I want to find her, Bear. But . . . we
have so little to go on here.”
Bear frowned. “I know, I keep watching the video, hoping that
something will pop out. But all these cabins around here seem to look the
same.”
“I’ve checked with a lot of the rental agencies, but none of them know
anything about this guy. I have people looking into him now. I’m just afraid
that by the time we find the information we need, it will be too late.”
“That thought has crossed my mind also.” As Bear stared at the video,
his breath caught. “Wait . . .”
“What is it?”
“Pause it there.”
Shane did.
Bear pointed at the screen. “The wood in the log cabin . . . it looks like
birch.”
“What about it?”
“That’s not a typical wood for cabins in this area. If I remember
correctly, a developer built five or six rental cabins out of that wood about
ten years ago. They were shut down last year because he’d apparently cut
some corners. One of them caught on fire due to electrical issues, and this
developer has been fighting to have them reopened since then.”
Shane’s heart beat faster. “Do you know where these cabins are?”
Bear pulled out his phone. “I can find out.”
“Hurry. We don’t have any time to waste.”
Bear’s lips flickered downward in a frown. “Believe me, I know.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-SEVEN

WAYNE GLANCED AT HIS WATCH, his lips flickering with

impatience. “Take another sip of that water. Then we need to get moving.”
Another shot of cold terror ripped through Madison. “What do you
mean?”
“You’re not stupid. You’ve got to know I have other plans for you. We
have to get moving. Nothing can get in my way.”
Her heart pounded in her ears. “What exactly is your plan?”
“Well, I suppose at this point it wouldn’t hurt to tell you.” He smiled,
even though his eyes looked empty. “I have another car waiting outside. I’m
going to put you in the driver’s seat, start the engine, and then send you
down the mountain. It won’t be a fun way to go, but it’s necessary.”
Trembles overtook her body at the thought, at the realization of how
much pain she might have to go through before this ended—in either life or
death.
She hated feeling powerless to stop it.
Certainly, there was something she could do.
“None of this is necessary,” she started. “You need help, Wayne. There
are better ways to handle this . . .”
“I’m tired of people telling me I need help!” he yelled. “I’m fine just the
way I am. I just like getting my own sense of justice, and there’s nothing
wrong with that. If you’d minded your own business, we wouldn’t be in this
position right now.”
Her lungs tightened with fear. “Wayne, let me call someone who can
take you to the hospital. Maybe there’s medication they can give you.”
“I don’t want medication. What I want is to finish what I started.”
 Before Madison could say anything else, he reached under her and lifted
her from the couch. Pain ripped through her body.
But she was going to have to push through the hurt. If Wayne thought
he was going to be able to do this without her putting up a fight, he was
wrong.
At once, she began thrashing and kicking.
Wayne fell back, Madison still in his arms.
As they hit the floor, she rolled onto her hands and knees. She tried to
crawl away, looking for anything that might protect her as she did.
“Oh, no, you don’t.” Wayne grabbed her leg and jerked her back toward
him.
A scream caught in her throat as he towed her across the floor.
The next instant, he pinned her down.
“You’re stronger than I thought you were,” he muttered as he glared
down at her.
He reached in his back pocket and pulled out a syringe. “But I have
something that will make this easier on both of us.”

“They’re right here.” Bear pointed to an area on the map to the west of
town. “I’m certain of it.”
It was something. Better than what they had before—which had been
nothing.
“Let’s go.” Shane nodded to his colleagues to follow him.
Bear rose also and took a step after them.
Shane paused. “I’m not sure it’s a good idea for you to go.”
“Please.” Bear’s gaze latched onto his. “There’s already been so much
lost time between my sister and me. I can’t lose her now. She needs me.
Please.”
Shane stared at him another second before nodding. He didn’t have time
to argue. They needed to get going.
Moments later, Shane was in his car with Brammall and Bear. Four
other FBI agents were also in their vehicles. They would cut their lights
before they pulled up to the cabins, not wanting to give anyone a heads-up
they were coming.
 Shane’s heart pounded inside him. He hoped this would lead somewhere
and wasn’t for nothing.
Mostly, he prayed Madison was still okay. That they’d find her in time.
But so much felt uncertain right now.
“I have an update on this guy for you.” Brammall looked at his phone.
“We managed to get some of Wayne Cox’s records from his therapist back
in Minnesota. Turns out this guy was being treated for multiple mental
health issues. He has some OCD on top of bipolar disorder and
psychopathic tendencies.”
This man sounded like exactly the kind of guy people should be
terrified of.
Now he had Madison.
Why hadn’t Shane thought earlier to look into these people connected
with her job?
Finally, they reached the turnoff to the cabins. They cut their lights as
they crept closer. As the buildings came into view, Shane saw one of the
cabins had a faint glow coming through the windows.
Someone was inside.
It was the perfect location. Secluded. Out of the way. And currently not
in use.
How had this guy even known about these cabins?
That was the least of Shane’s concerns right now.
They pulled to the side of the road, and he drew his gun. Before he left
his car, he glanced back at Bear one more time. “Stay here. The last thing
we need is for you to get in our way. Especially since the situation is
delicate.”
Bear nodded. “Got it.”
Shane climbed out and prayed that this would have a happy ending.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-EIGHT

MADISON SAW the needle and gasped. She knew that once Wayne
injected her with that sedative—she assumed that’s what it was—that she
wouldn’t stand a chance.
But how could she stop him?
Maybe someone was close enough to hear her call out. Probably not,
but maybe. She had nothing to lose right now.
As he held up the syringe, Madison screamed.
Wayne’s eyes widened, and his hand slapped her cheek.
Her skin stung—one more throb to add to an already long list.
“You shouldn’t have done that,” he muttered. “You don’t think I’m
stupid enough to have brought you somewhere anyone could hear you,
right?”
She spotted a hand-carved, wooden bear statue on the floor within
reach.
As Wayne pushed the air from the syringe, Madison grabbed the
decoration. She swung it, and the statue collided with his head.
Wayne fell to the floor. The syringe went flying across the floor and
rolled under a piece of furniture. Madison wasted no time scrambling
toward the door.
If she could just get outside . . .
This was her chance, maybe her only chance to live.

Shane heard Madison’s scream come from inside the house.

 With his colleagues lined up on either side of the door, he gave them a
nod before bursting into the house.
His eyes widened when he saw Madison reaching for the door.
Wayne stood behind her, blood dripping from a gash in his forehead,
and a crazy look in his eyes as he held a gun in his hands—a gun aimed at
Madison.
“Madison, get down!” Shane yelled.
Madison dropped to the floor.
As Wayne looked up and raised his gun, Shane fired.
Wayne clutched his chest as a spot of blood appeared.
A growing spot of blood.
The man collapsed to the ground.
As the other agents rushed toward Wayne, Shane knelt on the floor
beside Madison and examined her. She had cuts and bruises on her face—
from the accident he assumed—and she held her ribcage as if in pain.
She’d looked better—but she was still alive.
That’s what mattered most.
Warmth and gratitude spread through his chest.
“Are you okay?” he rushed.
Madison nodded, her eyes glazed with exhaustion and pain. “I am now.
How did you even find me?”
“You can thank Bear for that.”
“And Isaac? Is he . . . ?”
“He’s at the hospital. I went and talked to him. He’s going to be okay.
We have an ambulance on the way here now so someone can look at you
too.”
Madison nodded, seeming reassured now that her questions were
answered.
She leaned into his chest and closed her eyes.
Shane wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her closer,
happy that this was all over . . . finally.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-NINE

A WEEK LATER, Madison opened the door to the cabin of her

childhood home and smiled at the person on the other side.
Special Agent Shane Townsend.
He stepped closer and dipped his head toward her. “Hey, there. How
you feeling?”
She shrugged. “Progressing.”
Three ribs were bruised. She had five stitches in her forehead and a
concussion.
But all things considered, she counted herself fortunate.
“I’d say come in, but how about if we sit on the porch instead?”
“It’s a beautiful day. I’d love to.”
Bear had been helping her get this place cleaned up. No longer was the
word “Killer” slashed across the front of the cabin. The whole home had
been power-washed. The boards had been taken off the windows and new
curtains hung.
Madison was going to stick around here longer—until she had more
resolution.
Because Wayne Cox was in jail.
But she wasn’t convinced all this was over.
Isaac had gone back to Memphis, but he promised to come if Madison
needed him. Alexandria had recovered and returned home. And Madison
was now working remotely—at least, for now.
She and Shane settled beside each other on the porch swing and stared
at the colorful mountains around them.
As they did, Shane reached into his pocket and pulled out a bag.
“Cheddar and caramel popcorn?”
 Madison grinned. “I’d love some.”
She snatched a few kernels and popped them in her mouth.
As she did, she rested her head on Shane’s shoulder. He slipped his
fingers between hers, and they swung silently for several minutes.
“There’s something I need to tell you,” he started.
“What’s that?”
“It’s . . . about your dad.”
Madison sat up, her back suddenly ramrod straight. “What about him?
Is he okay?”
Shane nodded. “He’s fine. I didn’t mean to scare you. It’s about . . . The
Good Samaritan Killer.”
He had her full attention now. “What’s going on?”
He stared into the distance for a moment before turning back to her. “If I
tell you something, I need you to promise to keep it between us.”
“Of course.”
“There’s one detail about the murders fifteen years ago that the feds
never released to the public.”
Her heart pounded in her ears. “Okay . . .”
“This killer . . . he carved the initials GSK into his victims’ skin, on the
tender underside of their arm.”
Instinctively, Madison reached for that area, trying to process what he’d
told her.
“I’m still not sure where you’re going with this.”
He pressed his lips together, obviously burdened by this conversation.
“Here’s the thing. Even after your father was captured, this news was never
shared. I didn’t think much about it at first. But it’s been bugging me ever
since I came to Fog Lake.”
“How?”
“If my father truly thought he put the right guy behind bars, why would
he keep that information hidden?”
Her mind raced. “What are you getting at, Shane?”
“The only reason I can come up with that he wouldn’t share that
information is because he wasn’t sure if they had the right guy. He wanted
to hold on to the fact just in case the real Good Samaritan Killer struck
again.”
The air left her lungs. “You really think that?”
“It’s the only thing that makes sense.”
 “Have you told anyone?” she rushed.
“I can’t. It’s just a theory. I have no proof.”
“But if that’s true—”
He raised a hand, silently urging her to slow down. “I know. Believe
me, I know. But I need to keep looking into this. I’m still concerned about
the times your father left at night, the times he doesn’t want to explain.”
“I don’t know why he won’t offer an explanation.” She shifted. “Why
did you tell me about your doubts?”
He tilted his head closer. “Because I care about you, and I don’t want to
keep secrets. There are things I can’t share because of my job but . . .”
She reached for him and rested her hand on his neck. Their foreheads
connected as she leaned into him. “Are you going to look into it?”
“I am.”
She reached up and planted a kiss on his lips. “Thank you.”
With his lips less than an inch from hers, he murmured, “You’re
welcome.”
“Does that mean you’re going to be spending more time here in Fog
Lake?”
“It looks like I will be.”
She grinned at the thought of seeing him more. “I would like that. A
lot.”
“I was hoping you would.”
OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
ONE

I PROMISED I’d be back.

But I didn’t say when.
I’ve been quiet for a long time.
Living a normal life.
Hidden in plain sight.
I thought I was okay with that.
Then I saw him on TV.
Isaac Colson.
Looking so smug. Hogging the limelight. So untouchable. Like the
golden child.
Now, the urge is back.
I mean, the urges have never stopped. They’ve always been there.
For a time, I found the perfect way to quench the incessant need.
My first kill was the hardest.
Then I got a taste for it.
I started to crave it. To dream about it. To obsess over it.
The next kills were almost too easy.
But I’m careful not to let anyone know who I really am.
It’s how I’ve stayed hidden for so long.
However, recent events have reignited my urges.
My impulses are too strong.
I can’t stop myself.
I don’t want to stop myself.
So, I begin to play with ideas. To fantasize. To plot.
The excitement builds in me.
Now, there’s no going back.
 And I know exactly how I want to make my reentrance into the world.
I smile as I review everything I have planned.
No one is going to forget me.
And no one can know what’s coming.
Because watching their fear escalate is half the fun.
I pick up my camera and strap it to my chest.
This is my time . . . again.
And I have the perfect way to kick things off.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWO

WHY IN THE world had Isaac Colson asked me to meet him?

The question echoed in Rebecca Moreno’s mind as she headed down the
street.
Driving conditions right now weren’t ideal, and the road leading to
Isaac’s brother’s house—where he’d asked to meet—was treacherous, even
on a good day.
Still, if Isaac had asked to see her, it must be important.
Rebecca hadn’t even realized he was coming back to Fog Lake. She’d
assumed Isaac had returned home to Memphis, where his law practice was
located, to put this part of his life behind him for good. But maybe
something concerning his aunt’s death a few months ago had popped up.
Or something concerning The Good Samaritan Killer . . .
Rebecca gripped the wheel tighter as her throat went dry.
That monster was the last person she wanted to think about. Still, a
recent emergence of a copycat killer had stirred talk of the man in town—
all throughout the Smoky Mountains, really. Rebecca couldn’t go anywhere
without hearing people rehash what had happened.
She swallowed the lump in her throat and tried to keep her gaze on the
road.
It had snowed last night, and only the main thoroughfares had been
cleared. Roads on the outskirts of town, like this one, were still icy. Add to
that the sharp curves and steep cliffs, and Rebecca was on edge. Even
though she’d grown up in the area, she’d been skittish driving in these
conditions ever since she’d been in an accident four years ago.
Just as the thought raced through her head, a man appeared.
In the middle of the road.
 Right in front of her car.
Standing there, staring at her.
She jammed on the brakes and jerked the wheel.
Her car fishtailed across the narrow, winding road.
Rebecca muttered a prayer as the guardrail materialized in front of her.
She was going to hit the wooden beam separating the road from the
steep cliff on the other side.
Suddenly, the barrier seemed too low to the ground. Why didn’t they
make those railings taller? Sturdier?
Would it be strong enough to stop her?
She pressed harder on the brakes.
Her efforts did no good.
Her car careened toward the edge of the road. Into the guardrail.
Crashed through it and barreled over the side of the road before lurching to
an abrupt halt.
Everything went eerily still around her.
Rebecca glanced out her window, hardly able to breathe.
Nothing was beneath her. Only air and a few saplings that jutted out
from the rock face.
And death.
Death was beneath her.
A cry lodged in her throat.
Her car teetered dangerously on the edge, rocking back and forth.
Her impending demise taunted her with every movement.
Rebecca’s lungs tightened.
What was she going to do?
Call for help, she realized. Of course.
She grabbed her phone from the console beside her. Her heart plunged
when she saw she had no service. She shouldn’t be surprised but . . .
Despair tried to rise up in her.
She couldn’t let it.
Not yet.
She tucked her phone into her pocket and tried to think. Tried to steady
her breathing and not panic—even though everything inside her wanted to
do just that.
The man, she remembered.
What about the man she’d almost hit?
 Why had he been standing in the middle of the road?
Had she hit him? Everything had happened so fast.
She glanced behind her. The man . . . he calmly walked toward her.
As she got a better look at him, she noticed a black ski mask covered his
face.
He had a camera strapped to his chest.
Cold fear shot through her.
No, no, no . . .
Panic squeezed Rebecca’s lungs, and she struggled to breathe.
This could not be happening.
But she knew it was.
He was The Good Samaritan Killer, wasn’t he?
He’d caused this accident.
On purpose.
That was what he did. He made it look like he found people in life-
threatening situations and saved them. But, in truth, he caused the perilous
conditions. This guy fed on the praise he got from the online videos he
posted of himself saving his victims and the accolades that came with it.
Then, he killed the person he’d supposedly rescued.
Bile rose in Rebecca’s stomach at the thought.
He still headed her way, walking slowly, purposefully.
Rebecca grabbed her seat belt and frantically unlatched it.
The car teetered again.
Her lungs froze.
Any movement could send this car toppling, with her inside it.
She’d never survive a fall like that.
The truth blasted in Rebecca’s head until she couldn’t ignore it.
This man was going to act like he was saving her. But, ultimately, he’d
toy with her before ending her life—all for the sake of entertainment.
A cry rose from deep within her at the thought.
“It looks like you need some help.” The man paused beside her window.
“Open the door and give me your hand.”
Rebecca stared at his outstretched, gloved hand, wondering what would
happen if she took it. Would this monster rescue her before dropping her to
her death? If she didn’t reach out, would he push the car over the edge with
her inside it?
 She glanced around, desperate for an alternative. She couldn’t climb out
the passenger door. The car would fall. She couldn’t jump out. She would
plunge to her death.
What choice did that leave her?
The fact that Rebecca was even tempted to grab that man’s hand said a
lot. Should she take the chance that he might save her now and she could
possibly get away before he could do more harm? Or were her chances
better if she stayed in the car and hoped that someone else would come by?
But the only people who came this way were the Colsons. No one else lived
on this side of the mountain.
“I know you’re scared, but take my hand,” he said again. “Let me help.”
Rebecca stared at the man’s familiar brown eyes.
She’d seen those eyes before. She’d heard that voice too. She knew she
had, even if her mind tried to block out the memories.
He leaned closer.
She jerked away from him, and the car shifted again.
She froze, barely breathing.
She would send herself to her death if she wasn’t careful.
“You can trust me.” The man leaned toward her closed window, his eyes
imploring her. “Let me help you.”
Rebecca continued to stare at him. To study his eyes.
Yet she didn’t have a name. Only a vague memory.
She watched as the man walked to the back of her car.
Her breath caught as realization struck her.
He was going to push her vehicle over the edge.
“I would hate for this car to topple down the mountain.” As he said the
words, he placed his palms on the trunk.
The car rocked as he taunted her. He was enjoying the fact Rebecca’s
life was in his hands, wasn’t he?
Her heart pounded faster.
He was going to send this vehicle ricocheting down the cliff.
But he wouldn’t do that yet.
Not right now.
That would be too easy.
First, he had to make sure Rebecca was truly terrified.
That meant the worst was yet to come.
Isaac Colson gripped the steering wheel as he headed down the road.
He hadn’t intended on coming back to his hometown of Fog Lake,
especially while in the middle of working a high-profile case.
But he had no choice.
Not after he’d gotten that text.
Every day you’re not in Fog Lake, someone will die.
When he’d read the message this morning, he’d thought it was a prank.
But what if it wasn’t?
Isaac couldn’t take that chance.
He had to take the words seriously.
He’d called Shane Townsend, his contact with the FBI, and told him
about the text.
If something happened to someone—something that Isaac could have
prevented—he would never forgive himself.
He turned off the highway and drove down a winding mountain road
toward Fog Lake, Tennessee. The town was located near Gatlinburg in the
Smoky Mountains. It was far less touristy, yet the influx of visitors to the
area employed many. The town’s namesake—a foggy lake at the center of
everything—also had a morbid history after a massacre occurred in the area
more than two hundred years ago. Some people still thought the place was
shrouded in evil.
Isaac thought the same thing sometimes—but for different reasons.
Eventually, the roadway he traveled branched off into a series of smaller
roads with fewer amenities. Fewer guardrails. Less asphalt. Less space.
Finally, he reached a back road mostly only locals took—or the
occasional traveler whose GPS led them astray. His older brother liked his
privacy, to say the least.
Bear Colson was the only one of the three siblings to stay in town. At
least, that was true up until a couple of months ago when their sister,
Madison, had decided to move back to the area. She was working on fixing
up their family’s abandoned log cabin.
As Isaac rounded a bend, his eyes widened at what he saw.
A car dangled from the side of the road, nothing beneath the front tires
except a massive cliff.
His heart beat harder, faster.
 He skidded to a stop on the side of the road, shifted into Park, and
sprang out.
Movement in the woods on the other side of the road briefly caught his
eye.
Someone darted between the barren trees.
His spine tightened.
What was going on here? Who was fleeing this scene?
He glanced back at the car and saw someone staring at him from inside.
He sprinted closer, acutely aware that every second counted.
The vehicle hung precariously. At any minute, it could tumble off this
mountain—with the person inside.
As he approached, the driver came into focus.
He sucked in a breath.
It was a woman.
But not just any woman.
It was Rebecca Moreno.
His Rebecca.
No. She wasn’t his. Not anymore.
Rebecca hadn’t been his for a long, long time.
He shoved those thoughts aside as he leaned toward the driver’s side
window, careful not to touch anything. To keep Rebecca calm, he needed to
remain levelheaded.
But the adrenaline pumping through him made that difficult.
He swallowed hard before asking, “Are you okay?”
If Rebecca was injured, he’d need to know before trying to get her out.
Rebecca nodded, her blue eyes wide and her alabaster skin pale.
Clearly, she was terrified—as anyone would be in this situation. Her life
hung in the balance, and, instead of a paramedic, she had a lawyer here to
save her.
He pulled his phone from his pocket and glanced at the screen.
Just as he thought.
No service.
Isaac glanced around, looking for anything he could use to assist him.
There was nothing. Only rocks and trees and a broken guardrail.
He was skilled in the courtroom. In situations like these . . . he was out
of his element. But there was no one else here to help right now, and
Rebecca was the last person he wanted to fail.
 His gaze latched onto Rebecca’s. “Are you able to open your door? If
you do, I can grab your hand and—”
Her eyes widened as she almost imperceptibly shook her head. “I can’t.
If I move . . . my car . . . it will fall.”
Isaac glanced below, and his breath caught when he saw the steep drop-
off that seemed to stretch endlessly. His foot kicked a rock, and it tumbled
downward and downward until finally disappearing.
His throat went dry.
If Rebecca went down that cliff in her car . . . there was no way she’d
survive.
He couldn’t let that happen.
Isaac’s gaze locked with Rebecca’s. “Hold tight, Rebecca. I’m going to
get you out of this.”
As he said the words, the gravel beneath her car shifted.
Rocks tumbled.
The car plunged forward.
A scream pierced the air.
“Rebecca!” Isaac’s heart leapt into his throat.
Metal screeched as the vehicle’s undercarriage scraped over a large
boulder.
Then, the car suddenly stopped, swaying as it balanced on the jutting
rock.
Thank God.
He took a deep breath and turned back to Rebecca. “Can you open your
door and grab my arm?”
Panic raced through her gaze. “I can’t.”
“You can. I promise, you can.” Isaac sounded more confident than he
felt.
He wasn’t sure this would work at all. But they couldn’t wait for
someone else to come past. Nor could Isaac leave Rebecca here while he
went to find help.
They didn’t have many options right now.
He desperately prayed this wouldn’t end in tragedy.
There had already been enough of that in his life.
And in Rebecca’s too.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THREE

EVERY TIME REBECCA closed her eyes, her life flashed before her.
Thoughts about Andi and Makayla filled her mind. Who would take
care of her young cousins if Rebecca died?
Her heart pounded harder.
She couldn’t die. Too many people depended on her.
But she didn’t see any way this situation would have a happy ending.
Every time she breathed, the car seemed to wobble. One gust of wind from
the wrong direction, and she’d be a goner.
She glanced at Isaac’s earnest face as he stared at her from the other
side of her window. His brown eyes were intent on hers. His chiseled face
and aquiline nose locked into place. His brown hair with the touch of curl
being blown with the breeze.
Isaac . . . the man she’d loved all these years.
Now he was here.
Trying to rescue her.
But Rebecca couldn’t do what he had asked.
Open your door and grab my arm.
The movement would be a death wish.
Yet she couldn’t sit here and not do anything either.
Trembles overtook her entire body—even her teeth. The movement had
nothing to do with the frigid cold and everything to do with terror.
She’d felt fear before. But something about the way her adrenaline
pumped right now took her distress to the next level.
“You can do this.” Isaac’s soothing voice filled her ears.
Tears pressed at her eyes as she stared at him. He looked so earnest,
sounded so confident, like he had no doubts about the outcome of this
moment. Then again, Isaac always seemed like that. It was just one reason
Rebecca had been so drawn to him back when she was in high school.
Who was she kidding?
Those qualities were why she was still attracted to him today.
“Rebecca, we don’t have many choices here.” Isaac’s voice pulled her
back to reality. “And time isn’t on our side.”
As if to drive home his words, the wind gusted.
Her car rocked back and forth, back and forth.
All Rebecca could think about was that old song about rocking a baby
on the treetop. As she glanced at the sprigs growing from the cliff, she felt
like she was living that out right now.
“Rebecca . . .” Isaac’s hand still reached for her.
Her gaze connected with his. “I can’t.”
She wanted to move. But fear paralyzed her.
“Rebecca, I’m going to be here to walk you through this. You can do it.
I just need you to gently open your door. I’m going to be right here the
entire time.”
Her heart beat harder and faster. Could she do this?
As Rebecca thought through her options, she realized she didn’t have
any other choice. She had to get out of this car before it became her coffin.
“Come to me, Rebecca.”
Something about the way Isaac said the words filled her with a moment
of peace.
She stared at the door handle. All she had to do was grab it and gently
tug it open.
But after she did that, she knew what was waiting for her. Open air.
Her door hung off the ledge and over a vast nothingness.
Isaac still stood with his arm outstretched and his feet braced on the
ground. His business suit and dress shoes probably cost more than Rebecca
made in a month. But he wasn’t even thinking twice about ruining them.
She knew Isaac was strong. Not in an overblown type of way. But he
clearly kept himself fit. He could handle her weight and her petite frame.
Another burst of wind rocked the car, and the vehicle teetered again.
Blood pounded in her ears.
“I’m not going to let you go down the cliff with this car, Rebecca.”
Isaac sounded so sure.
She swallowed hard. She had to do this, had to stop being a coward.
 As her cousins’ faces filled her mind again, the thought of them gave
Rebecca the surge of conviction she needed to carry through with this.
Before she could second-guess herself, she reached for the door handle.
Slowly, she pulled it, and the door opened. With every millisecond that
passed, she waited for the motion to send her careening down the cliff.
It didn’t.
Her shoulders softened with a moment of relief.
Isaac stretched his hand out farther, his gaze holding her like an
imaginary lasso.
“Take my hand,” he murmured. “I’m going to hold on. I’m not going to
let anything happen to you.”
Rebecca’s head swam, and she reminded herself to breathe. She sucked
in a deep breath before nodding.
The next instant, she shifted and reached for Isaac.
As she did, the car teetered once more.
Then it plummeted from the mountain.

Isaac felt Rebecca’s hands in his.

Momentum dropped him to his knees. Then to his chest.
His muscles strained as Rebecca’s weight pulled him forward.
Rebecca dangled beneath him, Isaac’s grip keeping her from falling to
her death.
Oh, God . . .
He scooted back, trying to find leverage.
As he did, he heard the sickening crunch of metal hitting rock as the car
fell toward the valley below.
But Rebecca was with him, he reminded himself.
She was okay.
Isaac needed to keep it that way.
His heart raced, pounding quickly in his ears.
“Isaac?” Rebecca stared up at him, gasping for breath.
“I’ve got you.” He heaved air into his lungs, his muscles straining under
the pull of her weight.
“Don’t let go. Please.”
 “I won’t.” Still holding on, he leveraged himself against a boulder. He
shuffled his hands until he gripped her upper arms. Slowly, he began pulling
Rebecca toward him.
He drew himself to his knees and, with one last burst of strength, he
heaved her over the edge.
He fell back, and she landed hard on top of him, knocking the wind
from his lungs.
But she was on solid ground.
Rebecca rolled over and collapsed beside him.
Isaac forced air into his lungs. He couldn’t allow himself to stay still for
long. Too much was at stake. The cold was overwhelming. Rebecca could
be hurt.
He sat up, Rebecca following his lead. The next instant, she buried
herself in his arms, her limbs trembling like a flower being torn apart by the
wind.
“I’m so glad you’re okay.” He nestled her head under his chin, just like
old times. Even her shampoo—a warm vanilla scent—brought back
memories. Her long, soft hair tickled his fingertips as his hands unwittingly
tangled there.
“I thought I was going to die . . .” Her voice shook uncontrollably.
“But you didn’t.” He rubbed his hand across her back, trying to calm
her. “You’re okay. However, we should go. You need to be checked out.”
“No, I’m fine.” Her words came out fast, clipped—almost panicked. “I
promise. I’m just shaken.”
Isaac didn’t know about that. He didn’t know much about what
happened when people went into shock, but he knew it wasn’t good.
Too much had happened, too fast.
First, she’d crashed her car and then . . .
Wait.
He remembered the man he’d seen fleeing.
There was more to this situation than met the eye, wasn’t there?
Isaac had a feeling he wouldn’t like the details.
But, for now, he was grateful that Rebecca was alive.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FOUR

REBECCA SHOULDN’T HUG Isaac like this. The man had a

girlfriend. But right now, that didn’t matter. She wasn’t flirting with him.
She was simply trying to recover before her body went into shock.
All that mattered was that she was safe.
Alive.
Tears of gratitude sprung to her eyes as they sat on the icy rock with the
frigid wind whipping around them. Every time she closed her eyes, she
pictured her car plummeting over the cliff. She pictured herself inside it.
But she wasn’t.
She was here.
With Isaac.
“It’s going to be okay.” Isaac’s voice sounded soothing, matching the
motion of his hands as he rubbed her back.
Rebecca drew in a few more raspy breaths before straightening and
pulling away from Isaac. She had to get herself together. She couldn’t lose
all her good sense. As much as she’d like to remain in his arms, she didn’t
have the right to stay there.
“Thank you.” She looked up at his handsome face.
She pushed a lock of hair out of her face, but her trembling fingers
made her feel even more off balance as they twitched against her skin.
“Are you sure you’re not hurt?” Isaac studied her, clearly concerned.
Rebecca did a quick self-inventory before shaking her head. “I don’t
think so.”
“What happened?”
She opened her mouth to tell him, but the words clogged in her throat.
A cry escaped instead.
 Isaac wrapped his arm around her. “It’s okay. You don’t have to talk
until you want to. I need to get you away from this area. We need to get
help.”
Rebecca nodded, some of her panic replaced with numbness. The way
her emotions volleyed back and forth didn’t make sense. But she couldn’t
control them right now.
“Let’s get you to my car and get you out of this cold.” With one hand on
her back and the other at her elbow, Isaac led her to his car.
His guidance was the only reason Rebecca made it there with her
quivering, gelatinous legs.
But even once she was tucked safely into the passenger seat, uneasiness
still jostled inside her.
This wasn’t over yet. Not by a long shot.
Her hand instinctively reached for the small scar on the underside of her
arm. She traced her fingers over the letters that had been carved there nine
years ago.
GSK.
He’d come back for her.
Just as he’d promised.

Questions rushed through Isaac’s mind as he cranked his engine and waited
for heat to billow through the vents and warm them.
What exactly had happened to Rebecca?
Who was the man he’d seen running through the woods?
What was Rebecca even doing out this way?
He didn’t want to overwhelm her with questions. Besides, it was better
if she talked to law enforcement first.
He grabbed a water bottle he’d left in his cupholder and handed it to her.
“Why don’t you drink something? I haven’t opened it yet. It’s new.”
Rebecca didn’t say anything as she twisted off the cap and took a sip.
But Isaac couldn’t help but notice how her hands quaked.
Isaac could barely pull his eyes away from her. Her blonde hair fell in
waves over her shoulders. She kept her locks clean and neat—with just a
touch of natural wildness. Her smile was sweet and sincere, her gaze
compassionate, and her words gentle.
At least, on an ordinary day.
“Did your car slide on some ice?” He dipped his head as he waited for
her reply.
Rebecca swallowed hard before sucking in a raspy breath. “No . . . there
was a man. In the road.”
Isaac’s spine tightened. He thought he knew where her story was going,
but he didn’t like his conclusions. He prayed he was wrong.
“What do you mean?” His voice sounded raw.
Her eyes narrowed, and she licked her lips, clearly struggling. “I came
around the curve, and he was there. In the middle of the road. I had to
swerve to miss him.”
That had to be the person Isaac had seen running through the woods.
“Isaac . . . he . . .” Her lips turned down as if she wanted to give in to
her despair and wail but fought it.
“He what?” Isaac waited, his heart pounding in his ears.
“He . . . was wearing a camera. He acted like he was trying to help me.”
Rebecca’s voice broke. “Just like . . .”
Isaac’s heart nearly crashed through his chest. “Just like The Good
Samaritan Killer.”
He pulled Rebecca into his arms again. She wept against his chest, and
Isaac rubbed her back as he attempted to comfort her.
He wished he could have chased down that man in the woods.
But if Isaac had, he wouldn’t have been able to save Rebecca.
He’d clearly made the correct choice.
Still, the question remained: Was that guy The Good Samaritan Killer?
Maybe the thought was ridiculous. Maybe Isaac had been conditioned to
think that every bad thing that happened went back to that man.
But maybe not.
A copycat had ravaged this town a few months ago. Had those events
unleashed some type of evil? Or, after all these years of being dormant, had
the real killer finally emerged again?
If that was the case, then Isaac’s own father would be freed from prison.
James Colson had been convicted of those murders fifteen years ago. But
Isaac hadn’t believed his father was guilty back then. He didn’t believe it
now, either.
 But, at the moment, he needed to concentrate on Rebecca.
The first woman who’d ever captured his heart.
Until Rebecca had stood him up and stopped answering his calls.
Then, life had continued on. Isaac had gone to college, then law school,
and he’d eventually moved to Memphis and started a new life there.
Now, after all those years, he was back in Fog Lake again—for the
second time in a matter of months.
As Rebecca pulled away, Isaac realized with even more urgency that he
needed to report what had happened. If the man who’d done this was close .
. . maybe the police could still catch him.
He grabbed the seat belt and pulled it around Rebecca, snapping it in
place. Then he fastened his own and headed down the road.
“Bear’s place is only a mile away—much closer than the police station,”
he explained. “How about if we go there and ask Sheriff Wilder to meet
us?”
“That sounds perfect. Thank you.” Rebecca nodded, but her gaze still
looked listless and hollow with the fresh trauma.
Isaac hoped and prayed he could get her the help she needed . . . and
that the police were able to find the person who’d caused this.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIVE

AT BEAR COLSON’S HOUSE, Rebecca sat on the couch in front

of a crackling fire, with a fleece blanket wrapped around her and a warm
mug of hot chocolate in her hands.
His place was nicer than she’d envisioned, especially since Bear gave
off a mountain man vibe—at least, he had before he’d shaved his bushy
beard not long ago.
The man was known as being a recluse. However, his house seemed so
normal. More than normal. It was inviting and homey. It even had a chicken
coop out back and a variety of home-canned goods on the kitchen counter.
All three of the siblings were so different. Isaac, with his charismatic
city vibes. Madison, whose tender heart had led her to start a nonprofit. And
Bear, who’d withdrawn but still made a good life for himself.
Rebecca supposed they’d all dealt with their grief in different ways.
She was grateful that Bear had opened his home to her now. She
vaguely remembered him playing football for the high school, being the
gentle giant type. Most people were intimidated by him since he towered
well over six feet and had broad shoulders and a steely gaze.
The two brothers talked quietly in the kitchen while they waited for FBI
Agent Shane Townsend and Fog Lake Sheriff Luke Wilder to arrive.
As Rebecca stared into the fire, she kept telling herself that none of this
had really happened. That this was just a nightmare, and she’d wake up at
any time.
But she knew that wasn’t true. The Good Samaritan Killer had lured her
out.
Somewhere deep inside, Rebecca knew that was the truth. He was
behind this.
 Maybe it was also because of what he’d said right before he’d run. You
always knew that I’d come back for you, didn’t you?
It had been so long she’d hoped he’d forgotten his promise to come
back and finish what he’d started all those years ago.
Then a few months ago, a copycat killer came around, and Rebecca
feared he’d returned for her.
But he hadn’t.
Not until today.
The truth was that no one knew what had happened all those years ago.
No one knew the trauma she’d been through. Rebecca kept the incident
buried deep inside herself.
She had no choice. She had to protect the people she loved.
If she told anyone . . . that monster had promised he’d make her pay. To
make the people she loved suffer.
Rebecca glanced at Isaac now. If she’d come forward with the truth
back then, would Isaac’s dad be in prison right now?
Probably not.
Guilt pounded at her.
A moment later, tires sounded on the gravel outside followed several
minutes later by someone knocking on the door.
Isaac greeted Special Agent Townsend and Sheriff Wilder as he let them
inside, and they spoke in quiet tones for a moment before approaching her.
“Hi, Rebecca.” Special Agent Townsend paused in front of her.
The man was tall and broad with light brown hair and a barely there
beard. She’d met him in the fall when the copycat killer had struck.
He sat across from her. “I heard what happened and need to ask you
some questions.”
“Of course.”
Sheriff Wilder pulled a chair up on the other side of her. The Wilder
family was a staple around Fog Lake, and they had a good reputation.
Rebecca felt confident she could trust the sheriff.
Rebecca tried to relax. But she couldn’t quite let her guard down, not
knowing she had more information than she could share.
When Isaac sat beside her, her lungs loosened some. Isaac always had a
way of making her feel like everything would be okay.
“I have a crew out on the scene of the accident,” Wilder said. “The fact
you’re here with us now is practically a miracle.”
 “It’s because of Isaac.” Rebecca rubbed her throat. “He saved me.”
“I don’t know about that,” Isaac murmured.
“You did. You could have died too.”
Isaac had always been the man of her dreams. He had a certain
confidence and charisma about him that had drawn Rebecca to him. In her
eyes, he’d practically walked on water back when they’d dated. They were
only sixteen and eighteen at the time.
“Can you tell me what happened?” Sheriff Wilder’s voice pulled her
from her thoughts.
Rebecca stared at her clasped hands in front of her. Somehow, saying
the words aloud seemed much harder than it should be. She wouldn’t be
able to deny her past with The Good Samaritan Killer if she told the whole
story.
What if that man made good on his promise?
What if he hurt Andi or Makayla?
She swallowed hard at the thought and told Townsend and Wilder about
the man who’d appeared in the road.
Her heart raced as she relived what had happened. She didn’t want to
panic. Didn’t want tears to come. Didn’t want to show her weakness.
But a cry escaped anyway.
“It’s okay.” Isaac’s hand covered hers, and he squeezed.
The simple act of reassurance made her racing heart slow.
“Was he wearing a GoPro?” Special Agent Townsend seemed to try to
keep his tone on the gentler side, but Rebecca heard the intensity in his
voice—and she understood the implications.
The Good Samaritan Killer always recorded his supposedly good deeds
—editing the footage to make himself look heroic.
Rebecca nodded, hating the numbness inside her. “Yes, he was wearing
a camera.”
Wilder and Townsend exchanged a glance.
“Someone could have worn one just to throw us off and make us think
he was the GSK,” Wilder muttered to Townsend.
"Another copycat?”
“His cameras are common knowledge now.” Wilder shrugged.
“It wasn’t someone pretending to be him,” Rebecca said quietly. “It was
him. The Good Samaritan Killer.”
 Townsend’s eyes narrowed as he turned back to her. “How are you so
sure about that?”
Rebecca licked her lips, knowing there was more she could say.
But she couldn’t put her cousins’ safety on the line. When she imagined
Andi and Makayla living through the same terror she’d experienced . . . she
knew the decision had already been made.
She wouldn’t put them in jeopardy.
“I just am,” she finally said. “It was him. I know it was.”

Two hours later, Special Agent Townsend and Sheriff Wilder wrapped up
their interview with Rebecca.
By then, Isaac could see the signs of exhaustion on Rebecca’s face.
Circles darkened beneath her eyes, her skin was pale, her movements slow.
As soon as they released her to go, Isaac offered to escort her back to her
house.
“I want to station someone in front of your house in the evenings.”
Wilder paused long enough to frown. “Just in case. Any other time you feel
like you need someone to go with you somewhere, you just tell us. I’ll have
one of my guys escort you.”
Rebecca stared at him a moment before nodding. “Okay.”
Isaac would feel a little better knowing a law enforcement officer was
watching out for her.
Before Isaac left, Shane pulled him aside. “Listen, I need to talk to you
more later.”
Isaac nodded, not surprised by the request. “As soon as I get Rebecca
home and make sure she’s settled, I can meet you.”
“That sounds great. I’ll talk to you then.”
The two exchanged a look that said far more than words could.
But, right now, Isaac needed to get Rebecca home.
He led her to his car and helped her into the passenger seat. She still
looked so sullen that Isaac worried about her. She had always been the type
who was full of life and curiosity. He hated to see those qualities stripped
from her.
 He cranked his engine and let heat pour through the vents. As he waited
for the car to warm up, he turned to Rebecca. “I know that was tough. I
wish I could make this easier for you.”
“I’m not sure that’s possible.”
“Especially knowing that this guy is still out there,” he added quietly.
She glanced at her lap. “I’ve just got to figure out how I’m going to deal
with this.”
“By the way, what were you even doing out on that road?” Isaac put his
car into Drive and started down the road. “It’s not well traveled.”
Her gaze flung toward him. “I was going to Bear’s.”
“Why?”
“Because you texted me and asked me to meet you there. You said it
was important.”
Alarm shot through him. Isaac quickly glanced at her before turning his
gaze back to the road. “What?”
Rebecca shook her head, clearly rattled. “I still have the text.”
“I don’t know how to say this. But I never sent that message.”
“But . . .” Her mouth opened and closed again before she shrugged. “I
don’t know what to say either.”
Why would someone pretend to be him and ask Rebecca to go out?
It didn’t make sense.
Even more so, he didn’t like it. He didn’t like being used as a part of
this man’s dastardly scheme.
“We’ll find some answers,” Isaac told her instead. “I promise—we
will.”
She nodded but looked unconvinced.
A moment of silence passed. “I did send you some other texts though. A
while back. Those really were from me.”
“I got them.”
“Oh . . . it’s just that . . . I never heard back from you.” He clearly
shouldn’t have broached this subject.
Isaac had tried to stay in touch with Rebecca after they’d run into each
other back in October. When she hadn’t responded, he’d taken the hint and
accepted the fact that she wasn’t interested in reconnecting. He’d respected
her choice and hadn’t pushed.
But this new twist . . . it just didn’t make sense.
“I’m sorry.” She wiped a hand over her face. “I got busy and—”
 “You don’t have to explain.” He focused his vision on the winding,
narrow road in front of him. No more tragedies today. Rebecca had already
been through enough.
Just ahead, he spotted several law enforcement vehicles.
It was the scene of Rebecca’s accident.
As an officer directed them around the area, memories pummeled Isaac.
That had been so close. One wrong move . . . and Rebecca’s body could
be crushed at the bottom of that mountain along with her car.
As they passed, Rebecca let out a long, almost burdened breath before a
frown captured her features.
Just what was she going through right now? Isaac wished he could help
her—but he couldn’t do that without her permission. He was a firm believer
in respecting boundaries.
But there was another thought percolating in his mind.
“If someone sent a text to you using my name and number, Shane is
probably going to need to look into that.” Isaac didn’t like the idea of
someone using him to get to Rebecca.
So many questions flooded his thoughts.
Why couldn’t they all move on from these crimes? Why did these evil
deeds keep resurrecting?
He didn’t have the answers.
But his goal was to prove his father’s innocence before The Good
Samaritan Killer destroyed the rest of his dad’s life.
Now he had a new goal as well: to keep Rebecca safe.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SIX

ISAAC DIDN’T WANT to leave Rebecca at her house. He wanted to

think of a million excuses to stay and make sure she was okay. But even
though they’d once dated, too many years had passed—and too much
history stood between them.
He pulled to a stop in front of her place and stared at it in the waning
daylight. The house hadn’t changed since he’d last seen it all those years
ago. The two-story structure was white with clapboard siding, and the way
it perched atop a small hill made it seem more majestic than it was.
Last time they’d spoken, Rebecca had confessed that her dad drank too
much. The revelation had surprised Isaac. Mr. Moreno owned several
warehouses on the outskirts of town and employed more than three hundred
locals. He seemed like an upstanding guy.
But most people had secrets they kept locked away.
Isaac even had a few of his own.
He started to climb from his car to walk Rebecca to the front porch.
Before he could open his door, her hand clamped his arm.
“That’s okay,” she rushed. “I can walk myself up.”
“I don’t mind.”
She shook her head, an unreadable emotion stretching through her gaze.
“My dad’s home. And . . . you’re still not his favorite person. I just don’t
want a lot of drama right now.”
Isaac held back a frown. Rebecca’s father had never liked him, mostly
because Isaac’s father was an accused—and convicted—serial killer. His
father’s supposed sins had become Isaac’s own indiscretions, it seemed.
Mr. Moreno hadn’t been the only one in town to look at Isaac and his
family with contempt. That hatred had been one of many reasons Isaac had
been ready to leave this place as soon as Madison had gone to college.
“I understand,” Isaac finally said. “But I’m going to be in town a few
days so if you need anything . . .”
“I’ll call you. Thank you for everything today.” The first semblance of a
smile fluttered across her lips.
“I just wish I could have done more.”
“You did plenty.” She slipped out of the car before dipping her head
back through the open door. “Thank you again.”
With one last glance at him, Rebecca shut the door and hurried across
the lawn and up the cement steps toward the front door of her childhood
home.
Maybe Isaac should have told her about that threat he’d received before
coming here.
But Rebecca had endured so much today already.
Right now, he needed to talk to Shane and try to figure out exactly what
was going on here.

Mick Moreno glanced up from his recliner as Rebecca stepped inside and
closed the door behind her. A football game blared on the TV, and bags of
chips and empty beer cans sat on the side table next to him.
Sudden tension squeezed Rebecca’s chest—she could smell the alcohol
from the entryway. Although she’d expected as much, part of her still hoped
her father would forego the opportunity to drink. Just once, it would be nice
to have a real one-on-one conversation with her father.
She swallowed back the disappointment.
“Why do you look so disheveled?” he asked. “Job search have you
frazzled or something?”
At least he wasn’t slurring his words yet. Maybe Rebecca could still
have a decent talk with him.
She paused and tried to figure out how to frame what had happened
tonight in a way that would keep his emotional response in check. “I was in
an accident.”
He shifted to see her better but didn’t bother to turn off the TV. “An
accident? Are you okay?”
 She ignored the shock still coursing through her as she took off her coat
and hung it in the closet. “Just scared me is all.”
“And the car?”
“It’s . . . totaled.”
“That’s too bad. How do you plan on buying a new one, especially since
you don’t have a job anymore?”
“You know the only reason I’m not working right now is because Dr.
Blevins retired.” Dr. Blevins, the dentist who’d employed Rebecca for the
past six years, had announced his retirement out of the blue. Now Rebecca
was scrambling to find more work. She’d already discussed this with her
father several times.
She wanted to say more, like she would have plenty of savings if she
didn’t have to pay his medical bills and help him with his accumulated debt.
But she wouldn’t say that. She loved him, even if he could be difficult at
times.
Her mom had left when Rebecca was only two, leaving her father as a
single dad. Not only had her mom left, but she’d disappeared forever. Well,
not totally disappeared.
Rebecca had gotten curious several years back and had found her mom
on social media. It appeared she’d moved to Oregon, remarried, and now
had three other kids.
Rebecca and her father had been totally forgotten.
Rebecca figured there was more to the story . . . she just wasn’t sure
she’d ever find out what.
“Looks like you’ll be walking everywhere in the meantime.” Her father
popped open another can and took a long sip of his beer.
Rebecca nodded, not wanting to get into an argument right now—
especially since he was drinking. “I’ll make the best of it. In the meantime,
I’m going to head up to my room and take it easy.”
Normally, she’d make dinner and spend some time with Andi and
Makayla. But the two girls were at their grandparents’ house for the
weekend—thank goodness.
Hank and Hazel had only recently become a part of Andi and Makayla’s
lives, but Rebecca thought the older couple was good for the girls. Since
Andi and Makayla’s parents had been killed in an auto accident, the girls
needed all the love the couple could give them. The girls’ mom had been
the oldest sister of Rebecca’s father. There were no other relatives for the
girls to live with, so they’d come here.
No one knew about Mick’s drinking problem—no one but Rebecca.
He’d even managed to hide it from the girls, only drinking once they were
in bed or when they were gone for the weekend. For that Rebecca was
grateful.
Her father took another sip of his beer and turned back toward the TV to
watch the football game.
She stepped toward the stairs when he glanced back at her. “By the way,
you had a delivery while you were gone.”
Rebecca paused. “Delivery?”
“That’s right. Check the kitchen.”
She stepped into the kitchen and saw a colorful arrangement of daisies
and carnations on the counter. For a moment, her heart lifted.
Who were these from? It didn’t seem like enough time had passed for
Isaac to send something like this. Besides, why would he? They were only
friends, after all. But he was a thoughtful kind of guy, and he could have
sent some as a get well soon type of message.
A grin still playing across her face, she lifted the card from the plastic
holder and slipped open the small envelope. She pulled out the card and
began to read the words there.
As she did, a scream caught in her throat.

I know today didn’t work out the way I intended. But we

always have tomorrow.

Her heart raced.

The Good Samaritan Killer had sent this to her.
She was certain of it.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SEVEN

AFTER ISAAC DROPPED Rebecca off at her place, he headed to

the police station. He hadn’t officially been invited to join in the
investigation, but Shane had made it clear he wanted to talk again as soon
as possible.
Right now worked for Isaac. He desperately needed to know what was
happening—especially now that he knew he had been used as a part of this
guy’s plan.
His heart pounded harder at the thought of it.
If the real Good Samaritan Killer was back, there had to be something
Isaac could do to help find this guy. For some reason, Isaac’s family had
been targeted by this guy all along. His dad had been framed for crimes he
didn’t commit. Now this guy was messing with Rebecca . . .
His jaw tightened.
This monster had killed seven women over a four-year period.
Everyone thought Isaac’s dad was responsible. But there was no way his
dad could take a life like that. No one would ever convince Isaac
differently.
Isaac found a parking spot and hurried inside the station. He spotted
Sheriff Wilder, Shane, and Shane’s partner, Brammall, in the conference
room and strode toward them.
A receptionist hurried after him, but Wilder held up a hand to silence
her. “He’s with us, Ms. Mary. He’s okay.”
The older woman scowled at him again before huffing away.
He’d have to make it up to her later. Maybe bring in some cookies from
an area bakery.
 “I’m glad you’re here. Anything happen since we last spoke?” Shane
asked after the door was shut.
“As a matter of fact, yes.” Isaac filled them in on the text Rebecca had
received and why she was on the road in those poor weather conditions.
Shane frowned. “We’ll need to get Rebecca’s phone and see if we can
trace the number.”
“I agree, but I doubt anything will turn up.” Wilder shifted as he
examined Isaac a moment. “Why did this guy use your name to get her out
on that road?”
“Maybe because the road to Bear’s is secluded.” Isaac leaned his hip
against the table and crossed his arms, entirely too worked up to sit down.
“Are you sure there’s not another reason?” Shane tilted his head in
curiosity.
“Rebecca and I did date when we were teenagers, but it was short-
lived.”
“And have you talked since then?” Shane continued.
“We ran into each other when I was here in October. But we haven’t
spoken since.” Isaac shifted. “Did the dog manage to track the scent?”
“Unfortunately, no.” Wilder’s jaw tightened. “He lost the trail at the
river.”
“Did you get anything else helpful? A footprint maybe?” Isaac knew he
shouldn’t be so pushy, but adrenaline seemed to electrify him. He needed
answers. Needed to end this.
“A couple, but I’m not sure how far shoe prints are going to get us.”
Wilder pulled out a seat and sat down stiffly. “We’ve tried to find any
witnesses, but no one saw anything—no one except you.”
“I was hoping that someone saw something.” Isaac shook his head as
more questions raced through his mind. “Have any videos surfaced yet?”
“Not yet.” Shane’s lips flickered down in a frown. “But give it time, and
I’ll bet you something will.”
Disgust roiled in his stomach. How could this be happening? It didn’t
even seem real.
Isaac knew for certain if he hadn’t arrived when he did that Rebecca
wouldn’t be alive right now.
The man behind this had wanted Isaac to come back into town for some
reason. But why?
 “I’m going to need to talk to your dad again.” Shane’s voice cut through
his thoughts. “I need to see if there’s anything he remembers that might
give us a clue as to who this guy might be.”
Isaac had talked to his father several times recently in his efforts to get
an appeal for his dad. It was a long shot, but any chance of getting him out
of prison was worth the effort. Isaac had been busy examining evidence,
researching the background of the prosecutor and his team. He was looking
into everything he could.
So far, he’d found nothing to get his father released, though.
“I’m sure he’ll tell you whatever he knows,” Isaac said.
Shane’s father had put Isaac’s father behind bars. Isaac could see in
Shane’s determined gaze that he still struggled with whether or not to
believe James Colson was innocent. Over the course of hunting the copycat
killer, his opinion had changed from diehard to uncertain.
At least it was something.
“For all we know, this guy could be another copycat,” Wilder said.
“I haven’t ruled that out,” Shane said. “What happened here in October
could have brought out other crazies. But we need to take this incident
seriously, especially given that text Isaac received.”
Wilder turned his gaze back to Isaac. “Speaking of which, have you
gotten any more texts?”
Isaac pulled out his phone and glanced at the screen before shaking his
head. “No, nothing. But if I do, I’ll let you know.”
“Did you try to respond to any of them?” Wilder asked.
“I did, but there was no reply.”
“I don’t like this, Isaac.” Shane paced a few steps away, his hands on his
hips. “This guy has you right where he wants you. Back in town and at his
mercy.”
“I’m not worried about myself. I’m worried about Rebecca.” Isaac’s jaw
clenched. “I’m afraid since this guy didn’t finish the job today, that he’ll try
again.”
Someone lightly knocked at the door, and one of Wilder’s deputies
stepped inside with a grim look on his face. “I just left the scene of the
accident. A crew is still trying to recover Rebecca’s car from the bottom of
that mountain. It’s quite the job.”
“Did they find anything?” Shane asked.
 The deputy reached into his pocket and pulled out a plastic bag. Inside
was a silver cross.
Isaac’s throat went dry at the sight of it.
That was The Good Samaritan’s calling card.
Whether this was the real serial killer or a copycat . . . this whole town
was most likely in danger.
Again.

Right after Rebecca called Sheriff Wilder about the flowers, her father
announced he was heading out for a night with the guys. One of his buddies
was picking him up, otherwise Rebecca would have insisted on driving him
there in his car.
He didn’t appear to be drunk, and he had a large supply of mouthwash
to mask the scent of alcohol. He’d become quite adept at keeping his
drinking hidden.
Sometimes Rebecca wished his secrets would be exposed, and he would
be forced to seek out help. So far, that hadn’t happened. Nothing she’d said
had convinced him he had a problem.
Ten minutes after her father left, Sheriff Wilder arrived.
She led him into the kitchen and pointed to the flowers. “There they are.
I touched the card. Sorry. I didn’t even consider this might become part of
the investigation.”
Wilder stepped closer to the arrangement. “I understand. Did your dad
see who delivered these?”
“No. He said they were out front when he got home.”
“I’ll talk to some neighbors and see if they saw anything. I heard you
got a text from someone claiming to be Isaac and that’s why you were out
on that road today.”
Her cheeks flushed as she realized how this would look—like she was
pining after Isaac. Why else would she go out on icy roads to meet him?
Her gaze fluttered up to meet the sheriff’s. “I did. It was from Isaac’s
number, the same one I’ve gotten messages from before. I didn’t even think
that someone could have hijacked his phone line.”
 “Some criminals have amazing talents, unfortunately. Would you mind
if I check out your phone?”
“Of course not.” She pulled it from her pocket and handed the device to
him.
“I’m going to forward this text to one of my guys so he can examine it. I
doubt we’ll find out any information from it, but I want to run the number,
just to be sure.”
This could be a good opportunity to tell him the truth about what
happened nine years ago. No one else was around to interrupt. That
information could potentially provide answers.
But if the man who’d targeted her found out, he could hurt Andi and
Makayla.
Rebecca’s head pounded at the decision. What should she do?
“Rebecca?” Sheriff Wilder stared at her. “Are you okay?”
She pulled herself together, coming back to reality, and licking her lips.
Quickly, she nodded. “I’m fine. Thanks. Just still in shock over all this.”
Disappointment seemed to slam down on her. She’d missed her
opportunity.
But it was for the best. She had to protect the girls who’d been entrusted
to her care.
With flowers in hand, Wilder stepped toward the door. “Please, be on
guard, Rebecca.”
She nodded, even though a hollow, almost hopeless feeling echoed in
her chest. “I will be.”
But being on guard may not be enough to keep her alive.
Right now, she couldn’t sit back and not do anything.
She needed to find out where those flowers had come from.
But she’d have to be very careful how she proceeded.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
EIGHT

ISAAC WAS at Bear’s house when Rebecca texted him about the
flowers.
Hearing that news only strengthened his resolve to find answers.
He was a trial lawyer. He knew how to put together a case. He knew
how to track down leads.
And that’s what he was determined to do now.
This terror had gone on for far too long.
The real Good Samaritan Killer was still out there. He’d gotten away
with his crimes from all those years ago. He was living as a free man.
And that needed to end.
Rebecca’s face filled his mind. More than anything, he wanted to go to
her house and be with her. But he couldn’t do that. Rebecca had asked him
to stay away since her father was home.
If there was one thing he knew about Rebecca, it was that she didn’t like
drama and conflict. She was the essence of a peacemaker.
Her image remained in his mind as he remembered how she’d stood by
him.
When everyone else had walked away from Isaac, Rebecca had been
there for him. She’d been a listening ear. A tender encouragement. She’d
given him the touch of hope he needed that everything would be okay after
his dad had gone to jail.
They’d gotten to know each other when Rebecca had offered to tutor
him in English. Over time, their visits had turned into much more. They’d
turned into meeting under the bleachers at the high school to steal a few
minutes together. Sneaking to the lake to watch the sunrise. Rebecca would
make him homemade chocolate chip cookies and encourage him to pursue
his dreams. Isaac would tell her she was the most beautiful woman in the
world, a lifeline in tumultuous times.
The woman was gentle, but when push came to shove, she could be
fierce. She’d once told him that she had to choose her battles wisely. He’d
wondered what she’d meant by that. He supposed it had something to do
with her overbearing father.
Then one night, Isaac and Rebecca were supposed to meet under the
bleachers after her father had gone to bed. She’d never shown up and had
never explained what happened. At that time, Isaac was attending a private
school, thanks to a woman named Anita Murphy. She and her husband,
Ralph, had stepped in to help them out when times had gotten tough for him
and his siblings.
His calls to Rebecca had gone unreturned.
Until finally one day she texted him just to say that they couldn’t see
each other anymore, that her father had forbidden her.
And that was the end.
Isaac had been heartbroken, but he knew he had to respect her decision.
Madison stepped down the stairs, her gaze on him. Her dusty blonde
hair fell over her shoulders, and her intelligent eyes soaked in everything, as
usual. He’d always been protective of his younger sister. For the longest
time, it had felt like him and Madison against the world.
She’d set up a portable office here at Bear’s so they could make up for
lost time. She ran a nonprofit called Blood and Water that helped the
families and loved ones of accused criminals rebound in the wake of what
had happened.
She’d recently decided to base her organization out of Fog Lake, about
the same time Agent Townsend decided to stay a little longer too.
To say the two had something between them was an understatement.
He’d never seen his sister so smitten.
“Isaac . . . is everything okay?” Madison paused beside him as he sat
near the fireplace.
He set his cup of coffee on an end table and turned to her. “It’s been a
long day.”
She sat across from him with a thump, almost as if her legs had given
out on her. “I know. It’s been long for me too. I can’t believe this is all
starting up again.” She paused. “Do you think this is the real Good
Samaritan Killer this time?”
 Isaac let out a long breath. “I wish I knew. But it’s too soon to say.”
“Some people are just sick. I mean, if this isn’t the original killer and
it’s another copycat instead, why would anyone want to be like that man?”
Madison stared at the fire as she pressed her lips into a grim line.
“Some people have absolutely no moral compass. Believe me. I’ve dealt
with a lot of them in my line of work.” Isaac ran a hand over his face. “By
the way, where is Bear?”
“He’s teaching his last class for the day, but I think he’s going to be
down soon. That’s what he told me an hour ago, at least.”
Bear seemed to enjoy teaching his computer forensic classes online for
a couple different colleges. He’d made quite the life for himself on several
acres of property he’d purchased here in the mountains. He was more of the
strong, silent type who needed only a few close friends rather than many of
them.
In other words, he was the opposite of Isaac.
Up until a few months ago, he and his brother hadn’t spoken in years.
The question of their father’s innocence or guilt had built an impenetrable
wall between them. Thankfully, the two of them were beginning to mend
those fences. But things definitely weren’t where they could be yet.
Madison studied his face, clearly sensing his inner distress. “Shane is
working hard right now, trying to find some answers for you.”
Isaac nodded, appreciating his sister’s concern. “I know that the two of
you were looking forward to having some time together this weekend. I’m
sorry that won’t be happening.”
“I’m sorry all this is happening.” She rubbed her arms as if chilled. “It’s
unbelievable, really.”
“I agree. I’m still trying to process everything. I don’t want to believe
that this nightmare has started again . . . but what if it has?”
Isaac and Madison exchanged a look.
Isaac’s phone buzzed, and he glanced at it, halfway expecting an update
from Shane or Wilder—not that they owed him any explanation. Still, he
did hope they kept him in the loop whenever they could.
Instead, he saw he had a text message.
Thanks for coming. Now stay tuned for what I have planned
next. It will be a real blast from the past.

Isaac couldn’t believe what he was reading.

 This guy intended to kill again.
And Isaac’s best guess was that the FBI wouldn’t be able to trace this
number.
But either way, he needed to let Shane and Wilder know about the
message.
A bad feeling swirled in his stomach.
This was a long way from being over . . . and Rebecca appeared to be in
the crosshairs.
Nothing about that was okay, and Isaac needed to figure out how to stop
this chain of events before they ended in tragedy.

After the sheriff left, Rebecca had been unable to stay still. She’d quickly
run to the neighbors’ houses, asking them if they’d seen who delivered the
flowers. She feigned looking lovesick, implying a secret admirer may have
sent them.
It didn’t matter.
No one had seen anything.
Then she’d called a couple of shops in town that delivered flowers.
They hadn’t made any stops at her house.
Which most likely meant these had been sent from an online order.
She knew she wouldn’t be able to find out any information that way.
That meant she’d have to leave solving this mystery to law
enforcement.
Instead of sitting at home and dwelling on it, she’d gone out to meet
with her friend.
“I can’t believe that happened to you.” Mia Richards stared at Rebecca
from across the table, her big hazel eyes blinking with surprise.
Her light-brown hair was twisted into a sloppy bun perched atop her
head, and her practical clothing—baggy cargos and a long-sleeved black T-
shirt—made it clear she was the adventurous type.
In fact, tomorrow, Mia and her boyfriend, Liam, were going on a hike to
visit some of the frozen waterfalls in the area. Each step of the journey
would be documented on her friend’s social media pages, pages that
showed her living her best life.
 Mia had been Rebecca’s best friend for the past ten years. They’d gone
to school together and had both ended up staying in Fog Lake. While many,
if not most, of their other classmates had moved on, she’d been a faithful
friend throughout the years.
Rebecca took another sip of coffee, unsure how to respond to her best
friend.
She hadn’t been able to stay at home after Sheriff Wilder left.
Too much was on her mind, and being alone seemed like a terrible idea.
So Sheriff’s Deputy Ferdi had given her a ride to her favorite coffeehouse,
The Busy Bean, so she could meet Mia. It just so happened to be where Mia
worked while she was getting her master’s degree in business management.
Currently, they sat at a corner table, with the scent of freshly ground
coffee and chocolate chip cookies floating around them. People a few tables
over loudly discussed politics. An election for state senate was coming up
soon, and the town’s own Ted Russo had just thrown his hat into the ring.
Ted Russo . . . a man who’d once been a suspect.
She remembered James Colson.
Just because people suspected someone of being guilty didn’t mean they
were. She always tried to remember that, always tried to give people the
benefit of the doubt.
“I still keep on thinking it was just a bad dream and that I’m going to
wake up.” Rebecca let out a long breath and stared out the window, hating
how forlorn she felt.
On the sidewalk outside, an overhead light illuminated people passing
by, talking to each other as if they didn’t have a care in the world.
What she wouldn’t give to trade places with them.
However, as soon as word spread about what had happened, all that
would change.
Fear would grip this town again. It was only a matter of time.
“I can’t imagine how scary that must have been.” Mia frowned. “I’m so
sorry, Rebecca. What are you going to do now?”
“I’m going to find answers,” she said. “I don’t have any other choice.
This guy . . . he could come back and finish what he started. I can’t live like
that.”
“No, you can’t. But how will you find answers?”
Rebecca frowned. That was a good question. “I’m still trying to figure
that out. I just feel like there’s something I’m missing, you know?”
 “I hope you can find some answers. If you need me for anything . . .”
“I know.” She smiled. “I appreciate that.”
“So, not to change the subject, but Isaac Colson is back in town again?”
Mia took a bite of her lemon macaroon.
Mia was one of the few people who knew about her and Isaac. The fact
that the two of them had dated. That they’d hidden their relationship from
everyone else.
All until Rebecca’s father found out and threatened Isaac with bodily
harm.
She frowned at the memory.
“He is.” Rebecca rubbed the side of her coffee mug.
“What was it like seeing him again? Is he still as handsome as ever?”
Isaac’s face filled her mind, and she fought a smile. “He might be even
more handsome, if that’s possible.”
“I’ve always thought he had a Harry Connick Jr. vibe, you know?”
Mia’s eyes danced.
“I can see the resemblance.” She honestly could. Both men had the
same charisma.
“Are you going to see him again while he’s in town?”
Rebecca shrugged. “I’m not sure. I’d like to, but . . .”
She hadn’t told her friend that Isaac had texted her—legitimate texts—
but she hadn’t responded. She’d wanted to. But she couldn’t bring herself to
do so.
She had so much going on. The idea of starting a long-distance
relationship? Or even toying with that idea?
It just didn’t seem wise.
Plus, there were other issues . . .
“This isn’t about Anthony, is it?” Mia gave her a knowing look.
Rebecca shrugged. “Relationships are just so messy.”
Mia’s knowing look somehow seemed to grow even more adamant.
“You guys broke up almost a year ago.”
“I’m totally over Anthony.” Her words left no room for argument. “He
doesn’t have anything directly to do with how I’m feeling now. I just don’t
want to get tangled up in another relationship that’s super complicated. And
Isaac Colson? He’s super complicated.”
“But it’s in a different way than Anthony. Anthony was possessive. You
know he’d still take you back if you said the word.”
 “That won’t be happening.” Breaking up with Anthony Newton was one
of the best things Rebecca could have done.
He’d been too much like her father—temperamental, overly protective,
judgmental—only she hadn’t realized it at the beginning.
“I’m glad,” Mia said with an eye roll. “I never liked him with you.
Instead of glowing, you looked deflated.”
“That’s definitely not what I want.” Rebecca often feared that what she
wanted wasn’t out there.
But none of that mattered right now. All that mattered was finding the
man who’d caused her accident today.
And staying alive.
Despair pressed on her at the thought.
She glanced outside at the darkness again. Somewhere out there, a killer
lurked. Was he watching her now? Waiting for the opportunity to make his
next move.
Rebecca knew the answer.
It was a resounding yes.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
NINE

THIS WASN’T SUPPOSED to happen.

Failure isn’t an option.
Neither is being caught.
At least, I’d sent her those flowers. They were a nice touch, weren’t
they? I was rather pleased with my choice—and my clever plan to ensure
the arrangement was never traced back to me.
For a long time, I fought these urges. Then that man had to go and take
the credit for what I’d done. They’d called him a copycat. Can’t anyone be
original anymore?
Apparently not.
When I saw what was happening in town, I knew I had to act.
I was like a butterfly coming out of a cocoon. I knew I was ready to
control people again.
Yes, control.
Because that’s what terror really is—the means to manipulate people’s
emotions just as I want.
I’ll finish what I started.
I fist my hands. Determination races through my blood as I stare at
Rebecca and her friend through the window of the coffee shop. People pass
me, but no one really notices I’m there or what I’m doing. I blend in.
That has always worked to my advantage.
However, I’m rustier than I thought. I need more practice.
A smile curls across my lips.
I know just who the perfect test subject is.
My smile widens.
Today, I’ll plan.
 Tomorrow, I’ll act.
I’m only going to get better and better.
If it’s the last thing I do, I will finish this.
“I promise you that, Rebecca Moreno. I promise.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TEN

THE NEXT MORNING, Isaac still felt the tension across his back as
he remembered everything that had happened.
Bear insisted on fixing breakfast for his siblings and Shane, so they
could all share a meal together before church. But the moment almost felt
too normal—especially considering everything that had happened. Despite
that, Isaac tried to distract himself with eating.
Bear had made quite the gourmet meal. His burly outdoorsman
appearance made him seem like the type who’d just throw some meat on
the grill and eat with his fingers. But he had entirely more finesse than Isaac
would have ever guessed.
“Turkey bacon?” Isaac held up a piece. “I took you more as the regular
bacon type.”
“I can’t eat pork or beef.” Bear shrugged, his dark hair pulled back
away from his face in a small ponytail.
Isaac stared at him, wondering what his brother was talking about.
“I have alpha-gal.”
“What?” Madison’s voice lilted with the same confusion Isaac felt. “Is
she your new girlfriend who doubles as a superhero?”
“Ha ha. Very funny. Alpha-gal is actually a meat allergy some people
get after being bitten by a Lone Star tick.” Bear served himself some
pancakes with a berry topping. “It can be a little different for everyone, but
I can’t eat red meat or any dairy products.”
“What happens if you do?” Isaac had never heard of alpha-gal before. A
tick bite that prevented someone from eating red meat? It made him
thankful he wasn’t much of an outdoorsman.
“My throat will swell, and I might die.”
 “Wow.” Even though he’d been slowly reconnecting with his brother,
Isaac had no idea. “I’m sorry to hear that. Life without meat and dairy
sounds boring.”
“Meat and dairy will ensure I don’t have a life at all, so I try not to
complain.”
“You got the tick bite here on your property?”
“No, I went on a hiking and spelunking trip about two years ago and got
it then.”
His brother liked to hike and spelunk?
Strange the things Isaac didn’t know about his own brother, the things
that slipped past after years of not staying in touch.
At one time, they’d been so close. But their aunt who raised them had
planted lies about Bear, lies that had caused a serious divide.
Isaac regretted they hadn’t tried to make amends earlier. So much time
had been wasted.
“Before we talk about what’s happening now, how is the appeal going
for Dad’s case?” Madison leaned back and took a sip of her coffee. “Any
leads?”
Isaac rubbed his neck, feeling familiar tension embed itself there. “It’s
slow, and it’s taking a lot of time. But I’m keeping at it. I’ve been in contact
with people who worked for the prosecution and even the judge presiding
over the case. The more I look at the facts, the more I realize that there
simply wasn’t enough evidence to convict Dad. Yet they did. I want to
know why.”
“To get a guy they considered a dangerous criminal off the streets, help
people sleep better, and make themselves look good?” Madison suggested.
“It’s a possibility.” Isaac frowned and thrust his fork a little too
forcefully into his pancake. “But I have to make sure there’s not more to it.”
“I wonder if all the attention you’ve been receiving regarding that
possible appeal is why this guy sent you those messages.” Shane grabbed
another piece of bacon.
“Or if someone just wants to make our family miserable.” Madison
sighed and glanced at Shane.
As sad as it sounded, Isaac knew her statement was a true possibility.
Some people had nothing better to do. They wanted to hold him, Madison,
and Bear accountable for what they thought James Colson had done.
It was a sobering reality, but their reality, nonetheless.
 “Any updates on the case that you’re allowed to share?” Isaac turned to
Shane, trying to focus on the concrete instead of the unfair hand life had
given them.
A frown pinched Shane’s face as he shook his head. “Unfortunately, no.
I’d hoped for a different answer, but there’s not one. We tracked down the
company who delivered the flowers. It was all paid for online using a
prepaid debit card, so we weren’t able to get any leads from that.”
“That’s too bad,” Isaac muttered.
“The FBI is bringing in more agents to work the case,” Shane
continued. “We’re taking this very seriously.”
“But this guy eluded you all those years ago,” Isaac said. “I don’t have
much hope that you’ll find him now.”
“As you know, technology is much better now than it was fifteen years
ago,” Shane said. “So is DNA tracing. I’m hopeful that we’ll find some
answers.”
“I still wonder if this could be a copycat.” Madison tucked her legs
beneath her.
Isaac’s gut told him that wasn’t the case. But he had nothing to go on
but pure instinct and the fact that Rebecca was adamant she’d encountered
The Good Samaritan Killer. She seemed so certain, and he wanted to
believe her gut was also telling her the truth.
“Or it could be an accomplice.” Bear raised the spoon from his coffee
and tapped it in the air as if making an announcement.
“I guess we won’t know for sure unless there’s another victim, which I
hope won’t be the case.” Shane’s words hung in the air.
“The original Good Samaritan Killer waited between kills,” Bear
continued. “The copycat killer who emerged back in October did not. So,
we really don’t know how much time we have right now. But we’ve got to
put everything toward this before someone else is hurt.”
Isaac glanced down at his phone as it buzzed. One of his clients had
been texting him all morning. To say this guy was high maintenance would
be an understatement. He quickly typed a response back.
“Everything okay?” Madison stared at him curiously.
Isaac nodded. “Just some work things.”
“On a Sunday?”
“This guy pays me well, so he expects me to be at his disposal all the
time.”
 “Hazy?” Madison asked.
“He’s the one.”
Madison had seen firsthand how demanding this guy was last time Isaac
was in town. He often regretted taking on the case, but he wasn’t going to
back out now.
Madison gave him a sisterly look. “That’s no way to live.”
Isaac repressed a sigh. “Believe me, I’ll think twice before taking on a
high-profile case like this again.”
Isaac’s phone buzzed again, and he glanced down. “Someone sent a
video.”
“A video of what?” Madison asked.
“It’s a video of Rebecca. Sleeping in her room.” Isaac threw a glance at
Shane. “Could this have been last night?”
Shane leaned closer and grabbed his phone. “It could be. I had a deputy
stationed outside. But I need to give her a call.”
As he did that, Isaac continued watching the video feed. At the end, the
sender typed the words ‘To Be Continued.’”

Rebecca was still shaken after she’d heard about the camera that had been
set up in her room. Townsend had come early to retrieve the camera and
check her house for evidence.
Her father was gone. He’d left early that morning to check on a leak at
one of his warehouses. That had worked out to her advantage.
But the thought of someone watching her left her unnerved.
Townsend had one of his guys give Rebecca a ride to church afterward.
She’d insisted she still wanted to go.
It felt so mundane and routine to go, almost like the life-changing
events from yesterday hadn’t affected her. Yet they definitely had.
She’d woken up this morning with the determination to find this guy.
But then her lungs had deflated when she’d realized she didn’t know
how. She didn’t know what else she could do.
She knew word would spread around town. There had been multiple
deputies at the scenes as well as people who’d worked to recover her
vehicle from the mountain. Enough people had been involved that the
whole town would know about what happened to her sooner or later.
Then there was the fact that Isaac had told her about that video he’d
received.
The one that ended with “To Be Continued.”
A chill washed through her whenever she thought about it.
She hadn’t watched the video herself. She didn’t want to. But her
imagination was plenty strong enough that she could visualize the footage.
She hadn’t been able to sleep for most of the night as she’d thought
about the threat. She’d expected to hear footsteps. A creak. A window
opening.
But none of those things happened.
Still, she hadn’t gotten much sleep.
Now she was teaching the kindergarten class at her church and trying to
keep her thoughts focused. The kids made that easier. They demanded—and
deserved—her full attention.
Besides, this was her safe space. She should enjoy feeling protected
while she could.
Because she definitely didn’t feel safe at home. Or out in public. Hardly
anywhere.
So, she would try to take a few deep breaths while she could.
Just as she got started, a shadow appeared in the doorway. Her breath
caught when she looked up and saw a familiar face there. “Isaac . . .”
He grinned, looking like a million bucks in his dark-blue suit and crisp
white shirt.
A lot of people didn’t dress up for church anymore—and she was okay
with that—but she personally loved seeing people cleaned up and wearing
their best.
“Someone told me you were back here so I thought I would stop by and
say hi,” Isaac said.
“Wait . . .” Timmy, one of the boys in her class, stopped building a
tower out of wooden blocks and looked back and forth between them. “His
name is Isaac?”
“That’s right.”
“And your name is Rebecca? Are you guys just like the ones from the
Bible?”
 Rebecca had to smile. They’d just talked about that Bible story last
week, and she was pleased that he remembered. “Just our names are the
same.”
“But Isaac really loved Rebecca. Isn’t that what you said?”
Rebecca pushed a hair behind her ear. “Yes, that’s what I said when I
was talking about the story from the Bible. I wasn’t talking about me, and I
wasn’t talking about this Isaac.”
Timmy shrugged. “That would be cool if you were.”
Isaac and Rebecca shared a smile. It wasn’t the first time someone had
pointed out their names and the biblical origins behind them.
“Listen, I know you’re busy right now,” Isaac continued, his hands
casually stuffed in his pockets. “I wondered if we might be able to get
together for lunch after church.”
Rebecca hesitated, hating the sense of panic that rushed through her.
She had no reason to feel unnerved at the prospect of eating with Isaac. So
why did she?
“It’s just a meal.” He raised a shoulder. “And you have to eat.”
She let out a little laugh. “Is this the way you plead your case in the
courtroom?”
He shrugged again. “Maybe.”
“You should do it,” Timmy said.
She glanced at him and raised her eyebrows. “You think so?”
“I do—especially if he wants to take you somewhere with good food.”
Timmy dramatically licked his lips.
Rebecca let out another chuckle. These kids always cheered her up. It
was why she’d volunteered to act as children’s director here, helping to
organize the curriculum and teachers every week.
She glanced up and met Isaac’s gaze, remembering his question. “We
could do lunch.”
A grin tugged at his lips. “Perfect. Should I swing by here after church
is over?”
“That will be fine.”
His grin widened even more. “I’ll see you then.”
As he walked away, Rebecca instantly regretted saying yes. She should
have refused.
Her life was already complicated. Why throw Isaac into the mix?
 Besides, he’d probably be leaving soon. But maybe that was a good
thing. Maybe that was the perfect reason to not get too close.
It didn’t matter now. She’d eat with Isaac and get this over with.
But it was going to be harder to maintain her distance from the man if
she was constantly around him.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
ELEVEN

ALL THROUGHOUT THE SERMON, Isaac tried to concentrate

on the preacher’s message. But his thoughts raced all over the place and, no
matter how hard he tried to focus, it didn’t seem to work.
Mostly, he kept mentally replaying that video he’d seen of Rebecca. He
kept replaying the vulnerable look on her face as she’d slept, no clue
someone was filming her.
This man was playing games.
Isaac had so many questions for Rebecca. Questions about why she was
still living at home. About what she did for a living. About why she wasn’t
married yet.
Rebecca was definitely the marrying type. Beautiful, down-to-earth,
nurturing, patient . . . at least, she was everything Isaac could ever want in a
wife.
Isaac’s phone vibrated again, and he pulled it from his pocket, fully
expecting to see another text from Hazy.
Instead, a message from Kate, his ex-girlfriend, popped up on his
screen. Tension immediately squeezed his chest. He’d hoped she would stop
sending him messages. He’d asked her to on many occasions.

Call me ASAP.

Unfortunately, she often sent messages like that to him. Only, whatever
she was dealing with was never truly an emergency, just a desperate attempt
to try to rekindle their relationship.
Isaac ignored the message and slipped his phone back into his pocket.
Then he attempted to concentrate on the rest of the sermon.
 But he couldn’t help but think that everything felt too peaceful right
now, too normal.
Soon, everyone in this town would know that another killer—or a long
dormant one—was out there.
Their lives would be turned upside down again, and he didn’t envy them
that.

Just as the last child was picked up from Sunday school and Rebecca had
finished straightening the room, she stepped out the door and ran into
Harper Wilder, the sheriff’s wife.
The two of them had met last year when Harper volunteered to teach the
fourth grade class, and they’d hit it off. Harper was a former award-winning
journalist who now did marketing for the town. She knew all too well what
it was like to be hunted by a killer . . . it was a bond Rebecca never wanted
to share with anyone.
“I just wanted to come and check on you,” Harper started. “Do you need
a ride home?”
“Actually, Isaac is going to give me a ride. Well, he’s going to take me
to lunch first.” Rebecca shrugged.
Harper’s eyes lit with curiosity. “Is that right? I approve.”
“It’s nothing,” Rebecca insisted. “Just two old friends catching up.”
“And that’s where it all starts.” Harper chuckled. “I’ll stop now. You’re
a smart lady, and you’ll figure it all out. But if you ever need to talk—about
anything—I’m here. Really.” Her voice took a sober dip.
“I appreciate that. Thank you.”
As they spoke, Franklin Parson joined their conversation. The sixty-
something man owned a general store in town and often played Santa at
Christmastime, a natural role since the man looked the part with his white
hair and beard.
“Hello, Mr. Parson,” Rebecca started.
“Rebecca . . .” He frowned and pushed his wire-rimmed glasses up
higher. “I heard you had an accident yesterday.”
Just as she figured, word had spread quickly. “I did.”
“I also heard that someone was in the road when it happened.”
 “That’s correct.” She waited, curious where he was going with this.
“I was out checking my hunting cams yesterday, and I picked up some
footage of a man running through the woods.”
Her heartbeat quickened, and she exchanged a look with Harper. “Is that
right?”
“I thought it could be useful.”
“I’ll let Luke know.” Harper told Mr. Parson. “He’ll want to see it, just
in case.”
“I thought he might. But it could be nothing . . .” He shrugged as if
uncertain.
“But it could be something. Or it could be everything.”
As Harper and Franklin walked away to find Luke, Rebecca spotted
Isaac walking toward her.
He glanced back at Harper. “Everything okay?”
She quickly updated him.
“Maybe they’ll be able to make an ID off that video,” Isaac suggested.
Maybe. But that seemed too easy. “We can hope.”
Rebecca looked up at Isaac and felt her heart quicken several beats.
That was even more reason why she shouldn’t have lunch with Isaac.
Yet she wasn’t going to change their plans. They needed to catch up and
maybe to even clear the air a little bit.
“Are you ready to go to lunch?” Isaac asked.
“As a matter of fact, yes, I am.” She’d felt unusually hungry this
morning, probably because she hadn’t been able to eat much yesterday.
“Perfect. And I know just the place. I think Timmy would approve of
it.”
Rebecca fought a smile. She’d always loved Isaac’s humor.
However, she shouldn’t let herself like it too much . . . not only because
he would be leaving soon. But also because there was a killer coming after
her, and she didn’t want anyone she cared about to get caught in the
crosshairs.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWELVE

ISAAC WAS STILL REELING over everything that had happened

already today.
The camera in Rebecca’s bedroom.
The hunting cam that had picked up on movement in the woods.
The feeling that someone was watching.
Yes, it was there. Subtle but present.
Every time Isaac glanced around, he didn’t see anyone. But he didn’t
think he was being paranoid either.
The best thing he could do right now was to keep Rebecca close.
Isaac and Rebecca sat across from each other at a new restaurant called
The Garage. Just as the name stated, the place used to be a garage and gas
station. The new owners had kept a retro vibe while still making the place
look classy.
According to what Isaac had heard from Madison, the place had
fantastic burgers, steaks, and fish tacos.
Of course, one of the best parts was the view of the lake in the distance
—that and the smell of sizzling beef from the grill in the kitchen.
Several patrons in the restaurant sent Isaac and Rebecca curious looks.
That either meant they recognized Isaac and knew his father was an accused
serial killer or they’d heard what happened to Rebecca and were curious as
to how she was doing. Isaac tried to keep Rebecca talking so she wouldn’t
notice.
“So how have you been doing, Rebecca?” Isaac started, determined to
have a moment of normalcy as they waited for their food. “Outside the
craziness of the situation?”
 Rebecca played with the black straw sticking out from her mason jar
water glass. “Life has been interesting, to say the least.”
“Where are you working?” He was determined to get her to loosen up
and relax some—though he couldn’t blame her for being on edge. Still, he
was curious about her life.
“I was working for Dr. Blevins as office manager at his dental practice,
but he retired.” Rebecca frowned. “That was only about a month ago so
now I’m looking for a new job.”
“Doing the same thing?”
She let out a long breath. “I’m not really sure yet.”
“I thought you always wanted to be a teacher. It seems like you would
be good at that, especially after seeing you with your Sunday school class
this morning.”
“Thanks for the vote of confidence. I have thought about it, but I still
have another semester of college before I finish my degree.”
“So why aren’t you?”
She let out another sigh and glanced out the window. “Mostly because
I’ve been helping with Andi and Makayla. I hate to take any time away
from them, and Dr. Blevins used to give me a lot of flexibility so I could go
to meetings at the school or stay home with them when they were sick.”
Suddenly, things made more sense. Rebecca was the type who’d
sacrifice herself to help others. Her selflessness was truly admirable.
“That’s really nice that you’re taking care of them,” Isaac said. “Where
are the girls now? I haven’t seen them around since I’ve been in town.”
“About a year ago their grandparents on their father’s side decided to
move to Pigeon Forge so they could be closer. They said they’re too old to
take care of the girls full time, but they want to be a part of their lives. Andi
and Makayla go to their place on weekends and some holidays. That’s
where they are now. They have a three-day weekend because of Martin
Luther King Jr. Day. Hank and Hazel are good people, so I think it’s a
positive thing for Andi and Makayla also.”
Isaac was curious as to how all those details had been worked out. “So,
your father was given custody after the accident, right?”
Rebecca nodded. “That’s right. He was the closest living relative. But
I’ve ended up doing a lot of the caregiving for the girls.”
“I see.” He appreciated how giving Rebecca was. But she’d certainly
sacrificed many of her own desires to do so.
 Just then, their meals came. Rebecca had ordered fish tacos and Isaac a
burger with a side salad. He’d joked that the meal balanced itself out—
unhealthy and healthy.
But before they could start, someone appeared at their table.
Rod Wilkins.
The social worker who’d come to Isaac’s house on the day his dad had
been arrested.
Isaac’s pulse quickened as bad memories flooded him.

Rebecca felt herself tense as she looked up at Rod.

She knew the man from the community. He’d been born and raised in
Fog Lake.
If she had to guess, he was in his fifties. He had a balding head, a salt-
and-pepper mustache, and awkward mannerisms.
But Isaac’s reaction to Rod had her the most curious.
A shadow covered Isaac’s gaze as he stared at the man, what almost
looked like contempt on his face.
“Isaac . . . I thought I recognized you.” Rod crossed his arms and
glanced at Rebecca then back to Isaac. “I think about you occasionally and
wonder how you turned out. It looks like you’re doing okay for yourself.”
“I can’t complain.”
Rod glanced at Rebecca. “I heard about your accident yesterday. I’m
glad you’re okay. That’s just terrible what happened.”
“It was.” She kept her answer short, ready to keep talking to Isaac and
to eat.
“I’ll never forget that day . . .” Rod glanced at Isaac again. “It often
replays in my head.”
“What day?” Rebecca narrowed her eyes with confusion.
“Rod was there the day my father was arrested,” Isaac said stiffly. “He
was in charge of my brother, sister, and me until my aunt Verna showed up
to take custody.”
Her heart squeezed with compassion.
The man must be a symbol to Isaac of everything that had gone wrong
and how the justice system failed him. No wonder he looked so tense.
 Rod finally seemed to get the hint and nodded. “Well, it’s good to run
into you both. I hope to be seeing you around.”
As he said the words, Rebecca’s gaze caught with his.
I hope to be seeing you around.
She was just paranoid. Those words didn’t have an ominous ring to
them.
But when she saw Rod’s brown eyes, she suddenly felt her head
spinning.
Could he be The Good Samaritan Killer? Or was she simply paranoid
right now?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTEEN

ISAAC NOTICED that Rebecca looked paler after Rod left. He studied
her face, searching for answers that weren’t there. Whatever she was
thinking, she didn’t offer to share.
“Are you okay?” he finally asked.
“I’m fine,” she insisted, almost a little too quickly.
But something about Rod’s visit had shaken her up. Did she think . . .
that Rod could be the GSK? After everything she’d been through, anyone
could seem like a suspect, he supposed.
He let the subject drop for now. But later, he might bring it up again.
“So, enough about me.” Rebecca raised her taco, watching as half of the
fish tumbled back onto her plate. She quickly reassembled it. “How about
you? Seems like Memphis is treating you well.”
“Memphis is a fantastic town. I’ve had a great time being there, that’s
for sure.” He released a breath. Maybe the subject change would be good
for them.
“And now you’re a big-time lawyer.” Rebecca raised her eyebrows.
“Just like you always wanted. You’ve always been a go-getter.”
He let out a chuckle when he saw how impressed she looked. “I don’t
know if I’d say a big-time lawyer. But I’m doing well for myself. I made
partner at the law firm last year.”
“Congratulations.” She still held her taco but didn’t bother to take
another bite. “I always knew that you were going to do great things.”
“Part of the reason I kept pursuing my dreams was because of you, you
know.”
Her cheeks reddened. “Because of me?”
 “It’s true. You once told me I could ace law school, that I could do
anything. I never forgot how much you believed in me.”
She sent him an almost shy smile. “I’m glad to know I played some
kind of role in it. But you would have done this with or without me.”
Isaac wasn’t so sure about that.
He lowered his fork and looked at her, unable to put off the questions
pounding his mind. “I tried to contact you after you never showed up to
meet me under the bleachers. I know I went away to college soon after that,
but I wanted to stay in touch. I wanted to—”
“It was just better if we went our separate ways,” Rebecca rushed.
Isaac paused and pressed his lips together. There was more to her
statement. He was certain of it.
He just didn’t know what it was, wasn’t sure what kind of unspoken
things lay between them.
“Do you ever wonder what it would have been like if your father hadn’t
forbidden us to see each other?” He knew he was probably pushing the line.
But he wasn’t the type of guy to skirt around issues. Little good came from
that.
“Sometimes.” Rebecca’s gaze fluttered to meet his, and her voice
sounded strained. “I have to believe that things work out the way they’re
supposed to.”
Isaac tilted his head. “But do you really think that?”
She shrugged as if suddenly questioning herself. “I don’t know. I want
to believe that, at least. What do you think?”
“I think sometimes you just have to take the bull by the horns and point
the beast in the direction you want to go.”
“That’s one philosophy about life.”
He had a feeling it wasn’t Rebecca’s, however. Hers seemed to be
keeping peace and choosing her battles wisely. There was something
admirable about that. Isaac, on the other hand, had always embraced
conflict and hadn’t been one to walk away from an argument.
It was part of the reason he’d become an attorney.
Right now, he needed to tap into all his skills in order to figure out what
was going on in this town.
Rebecca wanted to answer Isaac’s questions truthfully. But how could she?
And what did it really matter after all these years? Her answers wouldn’t
change anything now.
Before too long, he would leave and return to Memphis. Meanwhile, her
life was here. She’d promised herself she’d stay in town until the girls were
out of high school. That meant she still had six more years. Andi, the oldest,
was in eighth grade, and Makayla in sixth.
“How long do you plan on staying in town?” Rebecca partly wanted to
change the subject, but, mostly, she really wanted to know.
She gave up on trying to neatly eat her taco. Instead, she grabbed a fork
and began scooping up all the fish that had fallen onto her plate.
Isaac pressed his lips together as if the question burdened him. “I’m not
sure. Of course, I have court appearances to make. But I can do some work
remotely.”
“Why did you come back here?” Rebecca stared at him, desperate to see
the truth.
For the first time since she’d known Isaac, he squirmed. There was
more to this story.
Her curiosity seemed to catapult inside her.
Isaac wiped his mouth before lowering the paper napkin back into his
lap. “Truthfully? I was going to tell you earlier, but it seemed like you had a
lot on you. I actually got a text saying if I didn’t return to Fog Lake that
someone was going to die.”
Rebecca practically dropped her fork, but she caught the utensil before
it hit her plate. Certainly, she hadn’t heard him correctly.
“What?” Her voice came out wispy and thin.
Isaac nodded somberly, maybe even apologetically. “I’m sorry. I really
did want to tell you yesterday. I had no idea that this guy was going to
target you . . .”
“He wanted you to come across me.” A sick feeling swirled in her gut.
“Why did this guy use me to get to you?” Isaac stared at her.
Rebecca’s cheeks flushed. “You’d have to ask him.”
“I’m serious. What do you think?”
“Your guess is as good as mine.” But Rebecca knew the truth.
Somehow this guy knew she still had feelings for Isaac, and he’d used it
to his advantage.
Certainly, Isaac knew that.
 But Rebecca wasn’t going to say it out loud, even if Isaac was staring at
her from across the table with his warm brown eyes watching her every
move and expression.
“I’ve never stopped thinking about you, Rebecca.”
Isaac sounded so earnest and sincere that she felt herself blush.
Would he still think highly of her if he knew Rebecca had information
that could possibly clear his father?
She touched the scar beneath her arm as she pondered what to say.
Before she could respond, her phone buzzed.
She pulled the device from her purse and glanced at the screen. “It’s an
unknown number. Should I answer?”
“You should.” Isaac scooted his chair closer so he could see.
After she accepted the call, a video popped up on the screen.
Rebecca’s breath caught as she watched it.
Mia.
That was Mia.
And Liam.
They were hiking.
And someone was videoing them . . . without their knowledge.
Rebecca’s head suddenly began to spin.
It was the killer, wasn’t it? He’d sent this.
Mia was going to be his next victim.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FOURTEEN

ISAAC LEANED CLOSER to Rebecca’s phone and saw a video of a

man and a woman hiking down a barren mountain path.
“That’s my best friend and her boyfriend,” Rebecca explained. “Mia
told me yesterday they were going to go hiking and look for frozen
waterfalls today. Someone is filming them, and I’m pretty sure they have no
idea he’s there . . .” Her voice cracked.
At once, the truth hit Isaac.
Wasting no more time, he dialed Shane’s number. The FBI needed to
know what was going on ASAP.
As Isaac dialed, he kept his eyes on Rebecca’s screen, waiting to see
what happened next. The feed appeared to be live, which meant Mia and
her boyfriend were currently unharmed. But Isaac didn’t know how much
longer that would be true.
A frozen waterfall? So much could go wrong. These two had practically
walked right into the hands of this guy.
Shane finally answered. “Hey. I just finished talking to your father.”
“I’d love to hear how it went. But, first, we have another video,” Isaac
rushed. “I think we know who the intended victims are and where they
might be.”
“Wait . . . The Good Samaritan Killer has them already?” Shane’s voice
curled with tension.
Isaac stared at the screen, watching as Mia held her boyfriend’s hand
and swung it back and forth in a carefree manner as they walked down the
wooded trail. “No. He’s videoing them hiking through the woods real-
time.”
“Do you know their names?”
 “Mia Richards and Liam Blake,” Rebecca said close to the phone.
Shane said something to someone in the background, barking out
instructions, before quickly returning to their conversation. “Can you send
me the video?”
“It’s still live. Rebecca said that these two were going to hike to frozen
waterfalls.” Isaac glanced at her. “Did Mia say which one specifically?”
Rebecca’s head wavered back and forth a moment before she finally
said, “Duncan Falls. That’s her favorite. She didn’t tell me that specifically,
but that’s my best guess.”
Isaac repeated the update to Shane.
“I’m going to send some agents out there now,” Shane said. “In the
meantime, as soon as that video is through, we’re going to need to see it.”
“Got it,” Isaac said. “Whatever you need. We’ll do it.”
He ended the call and turned to Rebecca. She trembled beside him as
she stared at her phone. On-screen, Mia turned to Liam and gave him a
quick kiss. Meanwhile, whoever was taking the video moved between the
trees.
As a branch snapped, the camera froze.
Mia paused and glanced back.
Suddenly, the feed died.
“What? No!” Rebecca narrowed her eyes as she stared at the screen,
tapping it several times as if that would make it start again. “What happens
next? What is this guy planning?”
Isaac had an inkling, but he didn’t dare share his ideas with Rebecca.
She’d already been through enough emotional turmoil.
“I need to try and call her.” Rebecca quickly dialed from her phone. But
the call went straight to voicemail. “No . . .”
“I’m sorry, Rebecca.”
“I’ve got to get out there.” She stood, abandoning her half-eaten meal.
“I have to see what I can do to help.”
Isaac rushed to his feet, blocking her from dashing out the door. “I’m
not sure that’s a good idea.”
“I can’t just sit here and do nothing.”
“But clearly this guy is targeting you also. This could be a trap. You
don’t want to walk right into his hands.”
She tried to push past him, but he caught her arms and their gazes
locked.
 “I appreciate your concern,” Rebecca told him. “But with or without
you, I’m going. I won’t be able to live with myself if I don’t try at least.”
Isaac stared at her and saw the determination in her eyes. Finally, he
nodded. “I understand. I’ll go with you. But first I need to send a copy of
this video to Shane.”
“Shane? You’re on a first name basis with him?” She handed him her
phone.
“I wasn’t until he started dating my sister. Anyway, you’re going to
need to change. I don’t think your shoes are going to cut it out there.”
She looked down at the ankle boots and knit dress she’d worn to church.
Then she nodded. “Let’s go then. We don’t have any time to waste.”
Isaac made sure the copy of the video went through to Shane then
dropped some cash on the table and took Rebecca’s elbow to lead her
outside to his car.
He prayed for Mia and her boyfriend . . . and he prayed that taking
Rebecca to the scene wasn’t a huge mistake.

It didn’t take long to get to Rebecca’s place. Since her father was out at one
of his warehouses today, Rebecca invited Isaac inside. He had an extra set
of clothes in his car, so they both quickly changed and grabbed some water.
Several minutes later, they were in Isaac’s car and headed toward
Duncan Falls.
“Your friend’s name is Mia, you said?” Isaac asked.
Rebecca nodded, still feeling dazed. “Mia Richards. She went to school
with us.”
Isaac shook his head, no sign of recognition on his face. “I’m sorry. I
don’t remember.”
“Actually, now that you mention it, she may have started coming after
you transferred. Anyway, she’s been a good friend to me over the years. She
works at the coffeehouse in town, but she’s studying to get her degree in
marketing. She went to school for nursing only to discover she hated it.”
“You said Liam is her boyfriend?”
“Yes. They’ve been dating for about eight months. He seems like a
really good guy. He does whitewater rafting tours in the summer, and in the
winter he picks up odd jobs to make ends meet.”
“Do they know these mountains very well?”
“Mia loves hiking and exploring. As a matter of fact . . .” Realization hit
her, and Rebecca pulled out her phone again.
“What is it?”
“Mia documents her entire life on social media. There’s a good chance
she’s posted some photos of her trip today on Instagram. Maybe that will
give us a better idea of where she is now.”
“Smart thinking.”
Rebecca quickly logged in and found her friend’s account. Her heart
quickened when she saw a photo of Mia at a trailhead. “I was right. Duncan
Falls.”
“If you don’t mind, call Shane and give him that update.”
She’d already started dialing his number. Shane answered, and she
shared the update with him. He thanked her, and Rebecca ended the call.
Rebecca needed to keep her thoughts from going to dark, worrisome
places. She needed a distraction.
“Madison seems happy,” she muttered.
“She does, doesn’t she? I’m glad. She deserves it.”
“And then there’s you and Kate . . .” Rebecca mostly brought up the
subject to keep her mind occupied. But she was curious too. There was no
doubt about that.
“Kate and I are done,” Isaac said. “We’ve been done for a long time, but
I think that realization hasn’t sunk in with her yet.”
Rebecca had seen the woman when Isaac’s aunt had passed. Kate had
dramatically grieved at the graveside service. Rebecca couldn’t help but
wonder what Isaac’s relationship with the woman had been like. She knew
it was none of her business, so she hadn’t asked.
But now Isaac’s texts when he’d tried to reach out to her made more
sense. Maybe Rebecca should have answered him. Then again, that
wouldn’t have changed things. Secrets still stretched between them—
secrets that would ruin any future they might otherwise have together.
Her thoughts shifted back to Mia. Rebecca desperately hoped her friend
was okay. Had this guy caught up with them? Had he done something
terrible to them?
Her heart beat harder.
 Why had that guy sent her that video? Special Agent Townsend was
correct when he said this wasn’t GSK’s normal pattern. Was he trying to set
a trap?
But those things were the least of her concerns right now. All Rebecca
cared about at this moment was finding her friends.
Not just finding Mia and Liam. But finding them alive and well.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTEEN

ISAAC SENSED REBECCA’S TENSION, and he couldn’t

blame her.
The video had been chilling, an obvious warning of what was to come.
He wanted to believe that Shane and his guys may have gotten to Duncan
Falls fast enough to find Mia and Liam before they were harmed.
But this killer was smarter than that. The psychopath had known law
enforcement would be on their way as soon as he sent that video. That most
likely meant that he already had Mia and Liam.
Isaac didn’t dare say that to Rebecca. He didn’t want it to be true.
He pulled up to the trailhead and saw numerous police vehicles and
park ranger SUVs parked along the side of the road.
They found the closest spot and climbed out, knowing good and well
that the police would stop them before they could head down the path and
help. But they could give it a shot anyway.
Just as they reached the beginning of the trail, Shane stepped in front of
them, hands raised in a Stop motion. “I have guys down there looking.
There was no need for you to come.”
“I want to help.” Rebecca stepped closer, surprisingly assertive. “Mia is
my best friend.”
“The best thing you can do right now is just stay here and let us do our
jobs.”
Rebecca swung her head back and forth. “I can’t do that. I need to help
find her.”
Shane stepped closer and softened his voice. “Listen, I have some of our
best guys searching right now. If Mia and Liam are out there, we’ll find
them.”
 Rebecca paused and pulled in a low, slow breath before licking her lips.
Her voice sounded gentler this time as she asked, “What could it hurt if I
just walked down the trail? I’ll stay out of your way. I promise.”
“It could hurt a lot.” Shane locked his gaze with Rebecca’s. “Especially
if this guy grabs you. That would only distract us from finding Mia and
Liam.”
Rebecca’s eyes widened as if she realized the truth in his words.
Finally, she nodded and took a step back, her shoulders practically
deflating with disappointment. “Okay. I’ll wait here. Out of your way.”
Isaac let out a breath. That sounded like a great idea. But he also knew
that waiting was going to be one of the hardest things she’d ever done.

Rebecca stood in the background—out of the way—and watched as more

rescue crews arrived.
She’d just gotten off the phone with Mia’s mom a few minutes ago. The
woman now lived down in Arkansas. She was trying to figure out a way to
get here quickly. Meanwhile, the FBI was trying to find any contact
information from Liam’s family. He’d moved here from Nebraska only a
year ago.
Mia’s car had been discovered farther down the road, along with two
other vehicles. From what Rebecca overheard, the FBI was currently
looking into who the other cars belonged to.
The Good Samaritan Killer was too smart to leave his vehicle out in the
open. Rebecca didn’t know where he might have parked. But it was
definitely somewhere out of sight.
“It’s going to be okay,” Isaac muttered beside her as they leaned on the
hood of Shane’s SUV.
Brittle trees stood around them, the ground still covered with leftover
snow, and the gray sky a sign that even nature knew something was wrong.
She wished she could agree with Isaac that everything would be okay.
But nothing felt like it was going to be all right.
She opened her mouth, determined to put a positive spin on the
situation. But a small cry escaped instead.
 The next instant, Isaac’s arm snaked around her, and he pulled her close.
Rebecca didn’t bother to fight his embrace. Instead, she buried her head in
his chest and let him hold her. Having someone hold her up for a change
felt so good.
She’d been working so hard to make sure everyone else was okay. For
years that’s what she’d done.
She hardly knew what it was like to depend on someone else.
But she reminded herself not to get too close to Isaac. Why did that feel
harder and harder the more she was around this man?
As she leaned into him, she inhaled his spicy cologne. Her heart rate
slowed just slightly. She could get lost in this scent.
Just then, a voice filled the air. “We found a backpack.”
An FBI agent emerged from the trail holding a pink canvas bag.
Rebecca let out a gasp when she saw it.
“That’s Mia’s,” she muttered. “There’s no way she would have left it
behind. Not if she had any choice in the matter.”
Another cry escaped from her.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SIXTEEN

THREE HOURS LATER, no one had any answers. Not only that, but
the sun was sinking, and the air had turned colder. Snowflakes drifted down
from the sky, and weather forecasters indicated there would be more.
Isaac remained in front of Shane’s SUV, Rebecca beside him, as they
watched and waited.
An FBI agent had bought coffee. When they’d offered Isaac and
Rebecca some, Isaac snagged a cup for Rebecca. She needed to stay warm.
Honestly, he was afraid she might go into shock.
He wasn’t sure how long they should stay there. But he had a feeling
Rebecca wasn’t in a hurry to leave. Not until she knew where her friend
was.
Thankfully, Shane emerged a moment later and headed toward them.
His jaw looked tense as he paused in front of them.
“You have an update?” Isaac rushed.
Shane shook his head. “I’m sorry I don’t have more to tell you. None of
this makes sense. This guy doesn’t send videos before he strikes.”
“He’s taunting me.” Rebecca sucked in a slow breath as if trying to hold
herself together.
“But why?” Shane studied her face.
“I’m not exactly sure.”
Why did Isaac sense that Rebecca was hiding something? He wasn’t
sure what she could possibly have to hide or why she would conceal
anything. But his years as a lawyer had taught him to identify when
someone wasn’t telling the whole truth.
And that’s what his instincts told him now.
What lingered in the depths of her eyes?
 “This guy doesn’t usually grab two people.” Rebecca’s gaze narrowed
with thought. “And he usually doesn’t grab men.”
“I know,” Shane said. “It’s always concerning when a criminal’s MO
changes.”
“Does that mean this guy is escalating?” Rebecca continued.
“It’s too early to say.” Shane shrugged. “There’s too much we don’t
know.”
“It’s already getting dark. What are you going to do if you don’t find
them tonight?” Rebecca watched him, as if carefully observing his reaction.
“Believe me, we’re doing everything we can to locate them. Probably
the best thing you can do is to go home and wait for an update. Out here,
you’re just going to end up getting sick.”
Rebecca raised her chin, a hint of undeniable determination in her
stance. “I don’t want to leave, not knowing that Mia could still be out here.”
Shane locked gazes with her. “As soon as we know something, I’ll call
you. I promise.”
Rebecca stared at Shane but didn’t say anything. As she drew in a
breath, her teeth chattered. She was clearly cold.
Isaac wished he could do something to take away her pain, her fear. But
all he could do was to be there for her.
Was that enough?
It didn’t feel like it.
Finally, Rebecca nodded. “I’ll go back. But please call me. Please.”
After Shane agreed, Isaac led her back to his car.
He helped her inside before climbing in and cranking the engine. It
would take a few minutes for the engine to warm up and for heat to flood
the vehicle. Silence fell for a moment.
“I’m sorry, Rebecca,” Isaac finally said softly.
She nodded and pushed a lock of hair behind her ear. “Thank you for
being there with me today. I know you have other things to do.”
“Nothing that was more important than being there for you.”
Her gaze fluttered to his, and Isaac saw gratitude in the depths of her
eyes.
Rebecca was interested in him too. He sensed it whenever she looked at
him. But for some reason, she was holding back.
She touched her sleeve, the area beneath her arm, and her gaze fluttered
away from him.
 Isaac put his car into Drive and started toward Fog Lake. But he wasn’t
anxious to take Rebecca back to her father’s house. He knew more turmoil
waited there, and that was the last thing she needed.

Rebecca was surprised when Isaac had driven downtown near the lake
instead of to her house.
As he put his car into Park, she turned toward him. She wasn’t fearful
because of the change of plans, but she was curious.
“What are you doing?” She studied his face.
He shrugged and stared off in the distance. “I didn’t want to drop you
off at your house alone, and I know I won’t be welcome inside. Since I
don’t really have a place of my own to bring you, I thought we could come
here. But only if you want to, of course.”
She stared in front of her and saw the Fog Lake Marina.
“We haven’t been here together since . . .” Her cheeks flushed.
“Since we were teenagers.” A rakish grin flashed across his face.
At once, memories rushed back to her. Memories of being sixteen and
in love.
This was one of the secret spots she and Isaac had come after they’d
been forbidden from seeing each other. They’d shared their first kiss here,
and many more after.
She remembered coming here once, wrapped in Isaac’s arms, when
Ralph Burgess—Anita Murphy’s husband and a state senator—had caught
them. He’d told them he would keep their secret and that it was good to see
young people in love.
“Hey . . . I didn’t bring you here to make you feel weird.”
Rebecca shook her head, realizing he’d misread her reaction. “No, it’s
not weird at all.”
He studied her another moment before nodding. “Do you want to get
out and unwind a moment before you go home?”
“I’d love to.” The nice part about this area was that people were all
around, so they weren’t too secluded. Rebecca knew going out anywhere
right now could be risky. But at least here, they could feel safe for a while.
She hoped.
 They sat on a bench in front of the lake and stared at it. Looking at the
water had always been one of her favorite things. Something about the
water, about the fog that often rose from it, about the sparkling lights from
houses across the expanse, made her feel more at peace.
“This is so beautiful,” she murmured.
“It is, isn’t it?”
Isaac’s arm casually rested behind her on the bench, and he sat close
enough that Rebecca felt his body heat. She leaned into him, grateful for
warmth on such a cold evening. Gentle snowflakes fell around them, but
she didn’t care.
Her thoughts kept going back to Mia and Liam. Where were they right
now? What were they going through?
Grief squeezed her heart.
Rebecca was so glad that she wasn’t alone, that Isaac had brought her
here. Otherwise, she’d probably be in her room by herself thinking about all
the things that could go wrong.
Isaac had started to say something to her earlier, but they’d been
interrupted by the video.
Had he started to say that he liked her?
Rebecca’s heart thumped harder.
Because she knew the truth was that she liked him too. Maybe a little
too much.
She glanced up at him as a nearby streetlight illuminated his wavy hair
and highlighted his handsome profile. “Thank you for being there for me
today.”
“Of course. I’m sorry about all you’re going through. I want to find the
person behind this more than anybody.”
“I know you do.” She wanted to reach out and touch Isaac’s face, but
she resisted the urge. She had to keep her feelings in check right now. “How
is your father?”
Her words instantly made him go stiff. “We’re trying to get an appeal to
his case, but it’s not going well so far.”
“That has to be tough.” Her throat burned as she said the words.
“It is. But we’re not giving up. We’re going to keep fighting this, keep
fighting for justice.”
Despite her grief, Rebecca smiled. “It’s just one more good quality
about you. You don’t give up on people.”
 He leaned closer and rubbed her cheek as he stared into her eyes. “No, I
don’t.”
Her heart beat harder. Was he talking about her? About them?
If she let herself, she could revel in the statement. Revel in this moment
even.
Which was ridiculous.
Just a moment ago, she’d felt grief. Then she’d felt guilt.
And now she felt hopeful?
Could all three of those emotions coexist?
She wasn’t sure.
“You’re shivering,” Isaac murmured.
“I’m fine.” But her voice quaked also.
He took one of her hands—which felt icy cold—and took it into both of
his. He gently blew on it, the warmth of his breath defrosting her fingers.
Rebecca knew she shouldn’t, but she leaned into his touch. He’d always
been so tender. So kind. So unlike some of the other guys she’d dated.
She pulled her eyes open—she must have closed them—and saw Isaac
staring at her.
At her eyes. Her neck.
Her mouth.
She wasn’t sure who moved closer first. But the next instant, their lips
met.
Warmth flowed through her as Isaac pulled her toward him. Rebecca
touched his face, his neck, until finally her arms wound around him.
The fire between them reignited in a flash.
The kiss had barely begun when someone behind her said, “Rebecca?”
She stood and jumped away from Isaac, almost as if she’d touched fire.
Anthony stood behind them.
The guy she had broken up with almost a year ago.
He wore a stocking cap over his dark brown hair, and his stocky build
was concealed by a bulky blue coat. But his eyes were what Rebecca
noticed the most. They were full of accusation.
“Who is this guy?” He glared at Isaac.
Isaac stood and straightened his coat, his motions stiff but polite—for
now. “Isaac Colson.”
Anthony’s eyes narrowed even more. “The serial killer’s son?”
 Protectiveness rushed through Rebecca, and she stepped closer. “It’s not
like that.”
Anthony let out a skeptical laugh before shaking his head. “I heard you
two used to have a thing together. But I thought you’d be smarter than to
get involved with someone like him.”
Rebecca moved closer to Isaac, the need to protect him growing
stronger—not that he needed protecting. But people’s perceptions of him
and his family . . . they weren’t fair. That realization had always ignited
something inside her.
“You’re out of line.” Her voice came out as a growl.
“Am I?” Anthony stared at her before shaking his head in disgust.
“You’re making a mistake.”
“I didn’t ask for your feedback—or approval.”
He stared at her another moment before taking a step away. “I hope you
know what you’re getting yourself into.”
With those words, he walked away.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SEVENTEEN

“I’M SORRY ABOUT THAT.” Rebecca turned to Isaac, her cheeks

flushed after the confrontation.
Isaac stared at her a moment, feeling speechless—something he rarely
was. Right now, Rebecca looked even more beautiful with the fire ignited in
her gaze.
Isaac had been ready to defend himself. But hearing Rebecca stick up
for him made a rush of emotions go through him. Rebecca had always
defended him, even back as teens when everyone else had turned their
backs. Honestly, he wasn’t used to anyone but his sister standing up for
him. Hearing Rebecca just then had touched a deep part of his soul.
“You have nothing to apologize for.” Isaac pushed a lock of hair behind
her ear, unable to look away from her warm eyes. “Who was that guy?”
“Anthony Newton.” She nodded in the direction he’d disappeared. “We
dated for a few months, but I knew it wasn’t right. So I called things off.”
“He seems like a jerk.”
She let out a cynical chuckle. “Yes, you could say that. He didn’t take
our breakup well.”
Isaac’s gaze trailed the man as he walked down the street. Anthony took
one last look back at them before disappearing around the corner.
That wasn’t how Isaac had wanted this evening to end. Then again, he
hadn’t expected to kiss Rebecca either. Hadn’t expected this nice distraction
in the midst of such devastating circumstances.
He gripped her hand. “Maybe I should get you home.”
“That’s probably a good idea.” Rebecca stared up at him, her eyes
dancing with questions—maybe even clashing emotions.
 He paused before leading her away. He didn’t want any more unspoken
conversations to fall between them. He knew how detrimental things like
that could be.
He squeezed her hand as his breath frosted in front of him. “Rebecca . . .
I didn’t exactly mean for that kiss to happen, nor did I mean for anyone to
see. You know that word travels fast around town, and I’m not sure what
that’s going to mean for you.”
She reached up, her hand skimming the edge of his jaw. “You know I
don’t care what people think.”
He wished he could delight in the moment, but he knew it wasn’t that
simple, that he didn’t have that luxury. “But your dad . . . he could make
your life miserable.”
“In between helping to pay for some of my father’s medical bills, I’ve
been saving money to get my own place. But I have to make sure that I can
legally take the girls with me if I do that.”
Wait . . . she wanted legal custody of her cousins? “I could help you
with that. I could even help you find a place to stay.”
Rebecca blinked a few times as something that looked like hope filled
her eyes. Just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone.
“That’s very sweet of you, Isaac. But I don’t want to put you in that
position.”
“You’re not. It was my idea, not yours.”
She didn’t say anything for a moment, only stared at him. “I . . . don’t
know what to say.”
“Think about it at least, okay? My aunt got custody of my brother,
sister, and me. She made our lives miserable. You’re having a positive
impact on those girls, and I don’t want to see your father mess things up.”
Her eyes widened until she finally nodded. “Okay. I will. Thank you.”
Isaac wanted to lean in. To kiss her again.
Before he could, he glanced up. Saw a shadow in the distance.
Someone was watching them.
His breath caught.
“Isaac?” Rebecca’s voice trailed.
He said nothing, only continued to stare at the figure.
Was The Good Samaritan Killer here now? Waiting to make his next
move?
Isaac needed to find out.
 Before he could second-guess himself, he darted after the man.

Rebecca’s lungs squeezed.

What was happening right now?
She glanced in the direction Isaac ran and saw the shadow there.
A man.
A man had been watching them.
Someone wearing all black.
As Isaac ran after him, the man took off.
Rebecca couldn’t tear her gaze from the scene.
Would Isaac catch him?
The man had been so far away.
Please, be with Isaac. Protect him.
She couldn’t handle any more tragedy. And she desperately didn’t want
anything to happen to Isaac.
Her Isaac . . .
That’s how it had always felt. Like the two of them shared a bond that
other people couldn’t possibly understand. She’d certainly never felt
anything like it since.
Especially not with Anthony.
As Isaac rounded the corner of a hotel and disappeared, her prayers
became more fervent.
What if that man caught Isaac?
What if Isaac didn’t come back?
What if her life took another devastating turn? How many could she
handle?
She glanced around, feeling her skin crawl.
Why?
Was someone watching her? Anthony?
Or had that shadowed man doubled back around, only to come at her
from a different angle?
She pulled her clothes tighter, suddenly feeling exposed and vulnerable.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
EIGHTEEN

ISAAC PAUSED as he rounded the side of the Whistling Pines Motel

and glanced around.
Where had the man gone?
He hadn’t simply disappeared into thin air.
Isaac peered at the woods edging the lake in the distance.
Had that guy hidden between those thick trees?
Isaac narrowed his eyes, knowing it was a possibility. But he wouldn’t
be trekking through that area right now. It was too risky.
As voices in the distance caught his ear, Isaac saw three people walking
toward a vehicle.
He waved to get their attention before calling, “Excuse me. You didn’t
see a man run past here, did you?”
They stared at him a moment before shaking their heads.
“No, sorry,” one of them said.
Isaac held back a frown. He should have expected that. But he’d hoped
for more.
He scanned the area one more time before jogging back to where he’d
left Rebecca. It wasn’t safe for her to be alone right now.
In fact, he prayed he hadn’t left her by herself for too long, that this
hadn’t been some kind of trap.
But that man had run.
Running indicated guilt.
Had the GSK been watching them tonight?
Just what was this monster planning next?
Rebecca felt the tension leave her lungs as soon as she spotted Isaac striding
toward her from the Whistling Pines.
He was okay.
She met him halfway, pausing entirely too close to him. Close enough
that she could feel his body heat and smell his cologne. But, mostly, close
enough that she felt safe.
“Anything?” she murmured.
Isaac’s jaw seemed to lock as he shook his head. “Nothing. I asked
around, but no one else saw anything either.”
“I saw that man. You’re not going crazy. Do you think it was The Good
Samaritan Killer?”
Isaac put his hand on her back and began leading her away from the
area. His gaze scanned everything as he did. “I do. We need to get you out
of here.”
Rebecca didn’t argue. She remembered the feeling she’d had of being
watched.
She wasn’t safe here.
She wouldn’t ever be safe until this guy was behind bars.
A few minutes later, Isaac pulled up in front of Rebecca’s house. But
she made no effort to get out of the car. She wasn’t ready to leave yet.
They’d already called Special Agent Townsend and told him what was
going on. He was on his way to the scene.
Her thoughts drifted to Isaac’s offer to help her get custody of Andi and
Makayla. His offer was tempting. In fact, she almost wanted to tell him
right here and now that she’d gladly accept his help.
But it would be better if she slept on it.
Besides, her emotions were all over the place right now.
One minute, Rebecca felt blissfully happy as she remembered her kiss
with Isaac. The next moment, worry over Mia and Liam gripped her.
She nodded toward her house in the distance, trying to push aside her
guilt. “I should probably get inside.”
“I guess you should.”
Isaac took her hand and pressed his lips against it. Rebecca’s soul felt
like it was soaring outside her body at his touch. He’d always had that
effect on her.
 “If you need anything . . .”
“I’ll call.” Her throat felt tight, almost achy as she stared at Isaac in the
dim light.
He was so handsome. So perfect. Basically, he was everything she’d
ever wanted in a man. He’d set the bar high for her—maybe too high
because no one else had ever measured up.
As their gazes caught, she spontaneously leaned forward and pressed
her lips against his again.
This was the last time Rebecca would ever kiss Isaac. The last time
she’d ever lose her breath at his closeness. The last time her heart might feel
this hopeful that her dreams for the future might one day see fruition.
As she pulled away, her lips still tingled, a reminder of both what she’d
simultaneously gained and lost. “I should go.”
“I’ll call you in the morning. Keep your phone close.”
With a nod, she hurried from the car.
She wished more than anything she could be excited about the
possibility of a future with Isaac.
But she knew that could never work . . . for so many reasons.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
NINETEEN

REBECCA MANAGED to slip past her father with a mere hello and
went straight to her room.
She hopped in the shower to try to warm herself up.
As she got dressed, she paused and lifted her arm. She stared at the scar
there.
GSK.
Why had this man carved those letters there? Did he do it with all his
victims? If so, she’d never heard about it.
As far as Rebecca knew, she was the only person who’d survived his
attack.
She wasn’t sure why this monster had chosen to let her go when
everyone else had been killed. But he had. He didn’t harm her. He didn’t
take any videos.
She’d escaped after eight hours in captivity and had come back to the
house, where she’d found her dad drunk again. She hadn’t told him what
happened. Hadn’t told him about the threat against her.
He hadn’t even noticed she was missing.
Not telling anyone—and keeping her cousins safe—had seemed easy,
like an opportunity that had been handed to her.
The problem was that her abduction had happened six years after James
Colson had been arrested and sent to prison.
If Rebecca had told someone back then, maybe he would have been
cleared. Freed.
But she’d only been a kid. Seventeen years old. Lost in a sea of
confusion and panic. She’d convinced herself the monster who’d taken her
wasn’t the GSK. That he was a copycat.
 She hadn’t known the right thing to do—especially for the sake of her
family.
Looking back now, she realized that maybe the police could have
protected Andi and Makayla. Maybe remaining silent was the wrong
choice.
She lowered her arm and sat down hard on the edge of her bed, her wet
hair slapping her face.
But when Isaac found out the truth, they wouldn’t have a future
together. Rebecca knew that for a fact. That’s why she shouldn’t have let
herself kiss him today.
Perhaps she’d just been craving comfort. Who could blame her for that
after everything she’d been through recently?
But there were plenty of other things people could blame her for.
Like the fact that she’d been sneaking out to see Isaac when she’d been
abducted.
If she hadn’t been so stubborn, so determined to see him . . . she shook
her head.
Now people she loved were in danger.
Rebecca glanced at the scar one more time.
This was a physical scar that had been left.
But she knew there were far more scars because of the incident—scars
that had been left on her soul.
Scars that would never heal and would always remind her of how very
broken she was.

“So, there are no updates?” Isaac looked back and forth from Bear to
Madison after he arrived back at his brother’s place.
Thankfully, Madison was already there. She and Bear had been talking
when Isaac had returned. Now, all three of them sat at the kitchen table with
late-night snacks—walnuts for Bear, popcorn for Madison, and some dried
mango for Isaac.
His mind kept wanting to drift back to that kiss he’d shared with
Rebecca. It was much more pleasant than thinking about a killer.
 Madison let out a sigh as she leaned her elbows on the table. “I just
talked to Shane, and he said neither Mia nor Liam have been found yet.”
Isaac frowned and rubbed his chin. “It doesn’t make any sense. Why is
the guy changing his MO now?” He glanced at Bear. “Do you have any
theories?”
“I’ve been thinking it through ever since I heard.” Bear cracked a
walnut open and used a pick to dig out the nut inside. “If this is the original
killer, then fifteen years have passed. A lot has changed. Maybe he’s trying
to find his footing again. Maybe he’s gotten older and he’s less capable
either mentally or physically or both.”
“And if he’s changing his MO on this, then what else will he change his
MO on? No one has seen any videos of Mia and Liam emerge online yet,
right?” Madison asked.
“This guy is shady.” Bear cracked another nut. “He changes his IP
addresses so he’s hard to track. Every once in a while, he’ll send a link to
people because they haven’t found his videos quickly enough.”
Isaac crossed his arms, the reality of the situation hitting him all over
again. “I don’t like any of this. I don’t like where it’s going.”
“We thought this guy was focused on us,” Madison said. “But what if
he’s focused on Rebecca instead? She was the one he targeted yesterday.
Now it’s her best friend.”
Isaac felt his throat tighten at his sister’s words. He couldn’t deny them,
even if he wanted to—which he did. “But why would he target Rebecca?”
Madison shrugged. “Maybe because he killed her aunt.”
Rebecca’s aunt Lisa had been the GSK’s fourth victim. She’d been
found in a swimming pool with a radio floating beside her—still plugged in.
Lisa had been single, and Rebecca resembled her in many ways.
That could be a connection.
“Did Shane say if he learned anything from Dad?” Isaac asked. “He told
me he stopped by.”
Madison shook her head. “Unfortunately, no. His story is the same.”
“Bear, what do you know about a guy named Anthony Newton?” Isaac
leaned back and waited to hear what his brother had to say.
“I’ve seen him around town.” Bear shrugged. “Seems normal enough, I
guess. He works for the hospital, if I remember correctly—maybe in
administration? Far as I’ve heard he hasn’t been in any trouble. Why are
you asking?”
 “Because when Rebecca and I were together tonight we ran into him.
He didn’t seem to appreciate the fact that Rebecca was with someone else.”
“From what I heard, she broke up with him a year or so ago.” Bear
wiped some walnut crumbs from his table and into a bowl. “You know I’m
the wrong one to ask for any kind of gossip in town. But somebody down at
the general store was talking about it. Sounded like he didn’t take the
breakup very well.”
“That’s all you’ve heard about him?” Isaac was curious to know more
about the guy. Wanted to know who had captured Rebecca’s heart. Why
they’d broken up. How the man had treated her.
“Why are you asking?” Madison stared at him with unapologetic
curiosity. “Is this personal because you’re interested in Rebecca? Or is it
because you think he has something to do with this case?”
Isaac rubbed his jaw. “Maybe a little bit of both. I’m not going to lie,
I’ve never stopped liking Rebecca, even after her dad threatened to beat the
dickens out of me if I came close to her again.”
“Does he know you’re hanging out with her now?” Bear seemed to lose
interest in his snack and stared at Isaac instead.
Isaac shook his head. “Not as far as I know.”
“Everyone around town talks as if Mick is a really nice guy . . .”
Madison muttered.
“According to Rebecca, he drinks too much and takes out all his
frustrations on her. The only reason she still lives at home is to help with
her cousins. Her father officially has custody.”
“Everyone needs someone in their corner, that’s for sure. I just wish
there was a better way.”
“You can say that again,” Isaac muttered. “But I didn’t think about
Anthony until you mentioned that Rebecca might be the center of this. How
long has he lived in town?”
“I’m not sure,” Bear said. “But we can find out.”
Just as he said the words, Isaac’s phone buzzed again. His stomach
clenched.
He looked down and saw that he’d received another text message from
an unknown number.
The Good Samaritan Killer?
The message was simple.
 It’s not over until it’s over.

What exactly did that mean? Isaac had a feeling it had something to do
with Rebecca.
But what did it mean for Mia and Liam?
He dialed Shane’s number. He needed to know about this. Now.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY

THINGS AREN’T WORKING out as I planned.

I hate it when that happens.
I had my pilot’s license at one time, and we learned what to do if going
into a tailspin. You add power to the inboard engine to stop the rotation.
Bring your ailerons to neutral. Even out the angle on the wings.
That’s what I’d done today.
I’d readjusted. Refocused. Evened myself out.
And I’d almost been caught.
Thankfully, I’d known enough to keep my distance.
I used to be stronger. I need to work out my muscles a little bit more it
seems.
I still have more to do.
Rebecca’s friends derailed my plans. But I have little hope anyone will
ever see them again. Now it’s just wait and see.
But all isn’t lost.
Not yet.
That panic I feel rising inside? I’m going to harness it.
My escapades will have a grand finale.
And Rebecca Moreno and Isaac Colson will be at the center of it.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-ONE

THE NEXT MORNING, there were still no updates.

Mia and Liam hadn’t been found.
There were no clues indicating where they might be.
No videos had surfaced.
And Isaac knew that Rebecca would be beside herself when she heard
that news. He knew she’d want to get back out to the scene and try to help.
That’s why he decided to head to her place.
Her dad’s car was gone when Isaac pulled up to the curb in front of her
house. At least, that was one obstacle out of the way. Her dad’s hatred
toward Isaac definitely didn’t make any of this easier.
As Isaac walked to her front door, a brisk wind swept around him. The
good news was that temperatures were in the forties, and the blanket of
snow that had once covered the ground was melting.
Rebecca answered a moment later, already dressed in jeans and a
sweatshirt. Her hair was pulled back into a loose ponytail, and she hadn’t
put on any makeup.
Isaac’s breath caught at the sight of her.
She was so beautiful in such an understated way—unlike most of the
women he’d dated in Memphis. Rebecca was especially nothing like Kate,
who wanted every expensive piece of clothing and jewelry she could find.
Rebecca didn’t have to try. She was just a natural beauty on the inside
and out.
Isaac couldn’t help but think that someone needed to watch out for her,
however. He’d like to appoint himself to that role. Last night, he’d even
found some information for her regarding the custody of minors. But he
knew better than to rush things.
 “Good morning.” He tried to keep his voice casual.
“Isaac . . . I wasn’t expecting to see you here right now.” Rebecca
looped a hair behind her ear, looking slightly off-balance.
He resisted the urge to lean closer and feel her lips against his again. He
wanted more than anything to replay last night. But that would be a bad
idea—especially here at her house in broad daylight.
“I knew you probably wouldn’t want to sit around and that you don’t
have a car,” he said instead. “They’re sending out search teams to look for
Mia and Liam in a couple of hours. I thought you might want to go—and
that maybe we could grab some coffee first.”
Her eyes widened. “Really? You think they’d let me be a part of the
search efforts today?”
He shrugged. “I don’t see why not.”
“Just give me a minute.” She disappeared only to reappear a moment
later wearing a heavy jacket and hiking boots. “Let’s go.”
As they walked to his car, he couldn’t help but note that something felt
different between them today. She walked farther away. Avoided prolonged
eye contact. The warmth and affection from yesterday disappeared like the
sun in a snowstorm.
What had changed in the time since he’d dropped her off last night?
Had her father found out they’d been spending time together?
Rebecca had been the one bright spot in an otherwise terrible situation.
Isaac had thought about her all night. Thought about their kiss. He’d even
thought about how the two of them might manage to make things work
between them since they lived five hours apart.
With Rebecca back in his life, his future seemed full of more
possibilities. Of hope. He thought he’d find contentment reaching his career
goals. But doing so had left him emptier than he’d expected, especially
when he was working with demanding clients who wanted his whole life to
revolve around them. There was more to life than working.
“I take it there are no updates?” Rebecca started once they were in his
car.
Isaac took off down the road. “The FBI followed up on that hunting cam
footage. They saw a man wearing a black mask running through the woods.
It gave them a better idea of his size and what direction he was heading. In
fact, they were able to find the area where he may have parked his vehicle,
and they even got some tire prints.”
 “That’s good news, right?”
“It’s something.”
Rebecca let out a long breath. “I’m praying that there’s still hope for
Mia and Liam. This guy usually doesn’t waste a lot of time. From what I
remember, he kills his victims right away. He doesn’t hold on to them for
longer.”
“I agree. I can’t help but think that something went wrong.”
Rebecca sucked in a quick breath and looked at him. “What do you
mean?”
“I just mean . . . that something feels off about this. The fact they are
still missing, for one thing.”
“I think so too.”
Isaac parked in front of the coffeehouse a few minutes later and turned
to her before getting out. “Rebecca, you mentioned before you think he is
taunting you. But I’m afraid that you might also be a target for this guy. Do
you have any idea why?”
She froze a moment before wrapping her arms across her chest. “Why
would I be a target?”
“I was talking to Bear and Madison last night. We were wondering . . .
what if this has something to do with your aunt?”
Her eyes widened. “My aunt? I don’t see how that would be possible.
She’s been gone for a long time.” She paused and shook her head. “You
know, maybe we should just get that coffee.”
He nodded, getting the message loud and clear: Rebecca wanted to
change the subject.
“We can do that,” he said.
If only coffee would solve all their problems.

Rebecca had hardly slept all night. Instead, she’d wrestled with her
thoughts. Wrestled with not knowing what Mia and Liam might be going
through. Wrestled with what to do about Isaac. Thinking about him in the
middle of a tragedy like this seemed like poor timing, yet she couldn’t
manage to stop herself.
 From every angle she tried to look at the situation, she realized the two
of them would never work, not knowing what she did.
She’d even thought about telling Isaac what had happened. But what
good would that do now? It would stir up old hurts. Cause accusation.
Resentment.
The Colsons wouldn’t want her around anymore.
It would be better if Rebecca simply ended things between her and Isaac
before their feelings went any deeper. But she hadn’t been able to say the
words yet.
Inside The Busy Bean, Jaxon Wilder waved hello from behind the
counter. The Army vet owned this place. He and Rebecca had been in
school together.
“Any updates on Mia and Liam?” he asked when they stepped up to the
counter.
Rebecca shook her head. “Unfortunately, no.”
“I’m sorry to hear that.” His lips pressed into a grim line. “I thought I’d
seen the worst of humanity in war. Apparently, I hadn’t.”
Jaxon’s gaze shifted to Isaac, and Rebecca realized she hadn’t
introduced them.
“Jaxon, do you remember Isaac Colson?”
“I sure do. Nice to see you back in town, man.”
“Good to see you.”
“I plan on heading out in an hour or so to help with search efforts, by
the way,” Jaxon said. “I’m just trying to get everything situated here first.”
He handed them their drinks. “These are on the house today.”
“Thank you, Jaxon.” Rebecca offered a quick smile.
“No problem.”
As they turned to walk away, Rebecca nearly collided with Brenda
Shankins. The thirtyish bleached blonde worked at City Hall and was
known around town as a gossip.
Would this woman report back to Rebecca’s father that she’d seen
Rebecca with Isaac?
Probably.
But Rebecca couldn’t avoid that for much longer. He was bound to hear
the news sooner or later. And Rebecca was a grown woman. She could
spend her time with whomever she pleased.
Still, she dreaded the drama that would come with that revelation.
 “Rebecca . . . it’s so good to see you.”
She forced a smile. “You too.”
“I heard about what happened.” Brenda’s smile disappeared, replaced
with a grim frown. “I’m so sorry.”
Isaac touched her back as if sensing she needed someone to calm her
anxious thoughts.
“Thank you,” Rebecca murmured.
“I know this probably doesn’t mean anything but . . .” Brenda scanned
the coffeehouse.
“What is it?” Isaac asked.
“Kevin Black came back to town about three months ago.”
Rebecca sucked in a breath. She hadn’t heard that name in a long time.
“My aunt Lisa’s old boyfriend?”
Brenda nodded. “The man always gave me strange vibes. He’s working
at that electronic store on the edge of town.”
“Harden’s Electronic Shack?” Rebecca clarified.
“Yes, that’s the one. Apparently, technology is his thing. And I know for
a fact they sell those wearable cameras in there.” Brenda shrugged. “I just
thought you might want to know.”
Rebecca swallowed hard as she processed that information. “Yes, thank
you for sharing. I appreciate it.”
But her mind raced as Isaac escorted her from the shop.
Kevin Black.
Could he have something to do with these crimes?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-TWO

ISAAC WAITED until they were back in his car before asking any
questions.
“Who is this Kevin Black guy?”
Rebecca held her cup of coffee close to her face and took a small sip,
her mind clearly in another place right now. “My aunt dated him for about
four years. But, if I remember correctly, they broke up for good probably a
year before she died. I think she even dated other people afterward so their
relationship was over.”
“Do you remember much about him?”
“I never really liked him that much, but he was always nice to me. He
just gave off a strange vibe. I know my aunt’s relationship with him was
tumultuous also. They broke up several times but would then get back
together.”
Isaac started to respond. Before he could, he saw that some kind of rally
was being set up in the town square ahead of them. It appeared to be for the
upcoming state senate election.
As he pulled his eyes away from the scene, someone knocked on his
window. He flinched when he saw a teen standing there, a paper in hand
and a smile on his face.
Bad timing.
“Just in case you don’t know who you’re voting for yet, a vote for
Ralph is a vote for yourself!”
Isaac opened his door, took the paper, and stared at the picture there.
“Ralph Burgess is running against Ted Russo. That’s going to make things
interesting here in town.”
 “He must have moved back here from Florida,” Rebecca muttered.
“Probably not to Fog Lake, but Knoxville, from what I heard. Either way,
let’s hope Ted doesn’t win.”
He waved at the teen, closed his door, and then turned back to Rebecca
to finish talking.
“Why did your aunt break up with Kevin?” Isaac sipped his coffee,
trying not to rush her.
“I was pretty young at the time, so no one went into many details with
me. But I’m pretty sure he had a lot of mood swings that made him difficult
to be around. My aunt never seemed very happy.”
“Did authorities ever investigate him as a suspect?”
Rebecca let out a long breath before shrugging. “I honestly don’t know.
He moved away probably a year after she died, and I didn’t see him or hear
from him afterward. I haven’t really even thought about him.”
Isaac’s mind raced. He needed to talk to Shane, to find out his thoughts
on the man.
Maybe this was a lead. At least, the man’s possible involvement was
something worth exploring. Especially since he’d just come back into town
a few months ago.

As they drove toward the Duncan Falls trailhead, Rebecca licked her lips.
She couldn’t put off saying what she needed to say any longer. Still, an
overwhelming sense of dread filled her.
This wasn’t what she wanted. But she didn’t have much choice.
Not if she thought about long term.
“Listen, Isaac,” she started. “Last night was a really nice moment in the
middle of this tragedy. But I think you and I both know that things between
us would never work out.”
“Never is a strong word.” Isaac quickly glanced at her, nearly doing a
double take. He didn’t bother to hide his confusion. “Why do you think
that?”
“With the past between us . . .”
He grabbed her hand and gently grasped it in his own. Rebecca knew
she should let go. But she couldn’t. She liked the feel of his fingers gripping
hers too much.
“The only thing that separated us in the past was your father,” he said.
“I’d like to think he doesn’t have that power over you now.”
Rebecca glanced at her lap, knowing she had to focus on the facts right
now and not only her feelings. “It’s not my father. It’s just that you’re in
Memphis, and I’m here in Fog Lake—”
“I know that could stand in our way. But we’ve got to give it a shot first,
don’t you think? We can figure out the whole distance thing.”
Isaac had thought this through, hadn’t he? That didn’t make this
conversation any easier.
She withdrew her hand from his and rested her hands in her lap instead.
But she instantly missed his warmth, his strength.
“It’s just going to be better if we focus on finding this guy right now
rather than romance.” Her throat burned as she said the words.
“I can agree with that.” Isaac nodded slowly as if contemplating her
argument. “But how about afterward?”
He wasn’t giving up, was he? Part of her loved him for that. She wanted
someone who had no doubt he wanted to be with her. Wishy-washiness was
in no way attractive to her.
Rebecca shrugged, trying to hold strong to her convictions. “I . . . I just
don’t know.”
Isaac turned his gaze away from the road long enough to glance at her.
“Are you not interested? Have I been reading the signals wrong?”
She nibbled on her bottom lip, wishing she could admit that Isaac was
the man of her dreams. But she couldn’t do that. She’d only be setting
herself up for more heartache.
Instead, she muttered, “We definitely have chemistry.”
“Then what is it? Because I already let you walk away once, and I’ve
regretted it ever since.”
His words caused her lungs to freeze.
He’d regretted leaving her behind all those years ago?
Warmth spread through her chest—warmth that she shouldn’t feel right
now.
Isaac glanced at her again, waiting for her response.
“I need time,” she finally choked out.
“I can give you time.”
 What he didn’t realize was that when Rebecca said time, she meant
forever.
But she was all out of energy to argue those points with him now.
Besides, it didn’t matter at the moment because they’d pulled up at the
trailhead. Now it was time to get busy.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-THREE

SHANE STEPPED AWAY from the group of FBI agents gathered

near the trailhead and walked toward Isaac and Rebecca. “I’m glad you’re
both here.”
Isaac had been surprised to see cars lined up for a half a mile down the
side of the road. Numerous townspeople roamed the area, clearly waiting
for directions so they could start searching.
The turnout was touching. There were nice things about living in small
towns—as long as the residents didn’t hold your father’s sins against you.
As his gaze wandered the crowds, they stopped on one person. Rod
Wilkins, the social worker who’d been there the day his father was arrested.
He was here now, ready to help with the search efforts.
Isaac stared at him a moment until the man’s gaze met his. Rod waved
before shifting, almost looking uncomfortable. He paced away, toward
another group gathered on the side of the road.
“I heard you’re sending out search parties.” Rebecca’s voice pulled
Isaac from his thoughts. “I want to help.”
“Of course,” Shane said.
“There’s something else I need to tell you about also,” Rebecca said. “A
possible suspect.”
“I have something to talk to you about too. Let’s go sit in my SUV a
minute.”
They all climbed into Shane’s SUV, Rebecca in the front seat and Isaac
in the back.
Shane turned toward them, tight lines forming across his forehead. “You
first.”
 Rebecca shared the information about Kevin Black. Shane took notes
and promised to look into him.
Then Shane started his update. “My team and I have been trying to
narrow down any men who’ve been in Fog Lake for the past twenty years
who are somehow connected with you, Rebecca, or with the Colsons. Is
there anyone, besides Kevin Black, you might be able to think of—?”
“Wait, you think someone I know might be responsible?” Rebecca’s
voice trembled.
“We’re just playing with possibilities right now. But are there any men
in your life who have animosity toward you?”
Rebecca stared in the distance before shrugging. “I hate to think that
anyone I know could be responsible.”
“Just because you mention a name doesn’t mean you’re accusing them,”
Shane assured her. “If they’re innocent, the evidence should prove that.”
That wasn’t always the case, Isaac mused. But he kept his mouth shut.
However, he was certain that his dad was behind bars unjustly.
She let out a long, laborious breath before saying, “I suppose there’s
Anthony.”
“Anthony Newton?”
She nodded, guilt flooding her gaze. “That’s correct.”
“Has he ever shown violent tendencies toward you?”
Isaac held his breath as he waited for her response.
Finally, Rebecca shook her head. “No, he can be a real jerk sometimes.
But he was never violent, and he never threatened me. Besides, when these
murders started, he would have only been fifteen years old.”
That meant that Anthony was about eight years older than Rebecca.
“That’s old enough to be the original killer.”
Rebecca’s face looked even paler at the possibility that Anthony could
be guilty.
Isaac wanted to reach out and comfort her. But he didn’t dare. Not when
she seemed so cagey.
“We ran into Rod Wilkins yesterday also,” Rebecca said. “He’s a social
worker here in town. He visited our family several times after we got
custody of Andi and Makayla, and he gave off a weird vibe. And his eyes . .
. they’re brown. Just like the man who caused my accident.”
So that was why she’d had a strange reaction yesterday. Suddenly,
things made sense.
 “He was also there when my father was arrested,” Isaac added.
“And he’s out searching today,” Rebecca said.
“We’ll look into him.” Shane shifted. “There’s one other person that we
want to ask you about.”
Rebecca paused and nodded as she waited for him to continue. “Okay . .
.”
Shane frowned before announcing, “Dr. Richard Blevins.”

Shock coursed through Rebecca. Anthony was a jerk. She wasn’t surprised
the FBI wanted to look into him.
But Dr. Blevins? He was one of the nicest people Rebecca knew.
He couldn’t be behind this.
Special Agent Townsend raised his hands as if trying to slow her
thoughts. “Just hear me out. Dr. Blevins has been in town for the past
twenty years. He has a medical background. And he’s connected with you.
He’s also pretty fit so he could probably handle some of these crimes.”
Rebecca swung her head back and forth. “He would never do this. He’s
not even in town right now.”
“Actually, he is.”
Her eyes widened. Had she heard him correctly? Certainly, she hadn’t.
“I thought he’d gone down to Mexico for the winter. He has a place down
there and—”
“That’s what everybody thought,” Special Agent Townsend said. “But
we went to his house, and he was there. He said he decided to come back
for Christmas and have a quiet holiday season with just him and his wife.
Now that Christmas is over, they plan to head back before the end of the
month.”
Rebecca shook her head again. “Dr. Blevins didn’t do this. Besides, he’s
terrible with technology. I mean terrible.”
Special Agent Townsend raised his hands again. “It’s like I said, we’re
not accusing people. We’re just looking at the possibilities.”
“But—”
“He also retired—out of the blue—just a month ago. That shift
combined with the timing of the latest crimes . . .”
 Rebecca felt her lungs tighten until it was almost impossible to breathe.
The facts . . . they didn’t look good. But that didn’t mean anything.
However, her former boss did have brown eyes . . .
She tried to erase that fact from her mind.
“You need to look at other possibilities,” she finally said. “Not Dr.
Blevins. He’s a good man, and he was good to me. If he was guilty, I would
have sensed it.”
But even as Rebecca said the words she wondered if they were true. Dr.
Blevins had been her dentist from the time she was a child. So, she’d
known him when she was in high school.
She’d known him when she was abducted.
More pressure mounted inside her.
“Is there anyone else you can think of who could be guilty?” Townsend
studied her face.
Rebecca shrugged before quickly shaking her head, almost feeling
flabbergasted. “Harry Simpkins?”
“We looked into him back in October and found him innocent.”
“You found him innocent in the crimes against the victims in October,”
Rebecca reminded him. “But what about these crimes now?”
Townsend pressed his lips together before slowly nodding. “We’re
keeping our eyes wide open. In the meantime, if you think of anything else,
please let me know.”
“I will. Now, can I search for my friend?” She felt like she was just
wasting time here. There’d already been too much talk. Now she wanted to
get out there and trek through every inch of these woods.
Townsend glanced at Isaac. “Yes. But I’m going to make sure that I
have someone in law enforcement go with you. Otherwise, it’s just too
risky.”
Rebecca’s heart lifted. She would take whatever opportunity she could
get.
The last thing she wanted was to do nothing while her friend could be
out there suffering.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-FOUR

ISAAC COULDN’T STOP THINKING about the possibility that

Dr. Blevins could be The Good Samaritan Killer.
He’d met the man several times, and the dentist seemed nice enough.
Not that kindness was a prerequisite for not being a serial killer. The best
criminals knew how to fool people.
At the moment, Isaac and Rebecca hurried down the trail, accompanied
by Fog Lake Sheriff’s Deputy Collins. The man was probably in his mid-
thirties, on the shorter side, and he loved to talk. In fact, he’d chatted so
much about these mountains, spouting random facts, that Isaac had
eventually tuned him out.
Besides, the trail was still slushy from the melting snow. Rocks hid
beneath patches of icy precipitation, so he had to watch every step. The
trees were mostly barren around him, with the exception of several
evergreens. Despite the bleak weather, these mountains were still incredibly
beautiful.
He glanced at Rebecca as she walked in front of him, cautiously taking
each step on the narrow switchback trail. She’d tucked her hair back into a
ponytail and had pulled a pink ear warmer around her head.
He was still unsure what had precipitated Rebecca’s change of heart
with him. He wanted to ask her about it, but he couldn’t. Not now. Not with
Deputy Collins here.
Hiking had always been a good time for him to reflect. Since he wasn’t
going to have a chance to talk to Rebecca, what better thing to do than to
think?
He’d gotten a late-night call from Hazy yesterday. The popular record
producer was accused of killing his brother. Isaac was trying not to be
uneasy about the case, but Hazy’s erratic behavior was making that more
difficult.
What would his partners think if he stepped down as counsel?
They definitely wouldn’t approve.
Isaac frowned.
His thoughts then shifted to Kate, the woman he’d broken up with a few
months ago. She’d tried to call him again last night, but Isaac had declined
the call. He’d told her earlier they needed time apart after their breakup.
Part of him felt guilty not talking to her, but he knew that it was best for
both of them that he maintained his distance.
“That’s Duncan Falls, the area where Mia and Liam were headed.”
Rebecca nodded at the waterfall in the distance.
It was no longer frozen. Instead, the water had begun to melt and
dripped down from the otherwise frozen cascade.
“This is where we looked yesterday.” Deputy Collins paused at an
overlook. “We found her backpack here and scoured the area but didn’t find
anything else except a few footprints.”
“This is also the area I saw in the video.” Rebecca frowned. “Where
exactly did you find her backpack?”
“It was found down below.” Collins pointed to the rocky surface twenty
feet beneath them.
“Knowing Mia like you do, what would she have done when she got
here?” Isaac asked.
Rebecca glanced around before nodding at a boulder that jutted from the
overlook—on the other side of the safety railing. “She would have probably
gone to stand on that.”
Before Isaac could stop her, Rebecca climbed toward the spot. He
hurried after her and offered his hand. For someone who’d never been
athletic, she was surprisingly nimble on these rocks.
Once she reached the spot, she paused and glanced around, almost as if
reliving what Mia and Liam had seen.
Then she gasped and pointed at something.
“That . . . that looks like Mia’s.”
Rebecca saw the necklace peeking out from beneath a rock and started to
pick it up. But she stopped herself before her fingers could brush it. Maybe
there was DNA on it. If so, she couldn’t risk ruining any potential clues.
Instead, she nodded toward the silver chain and then glanced at Deputy
Collins. “It’s definitely Mia’s.”
Collins pulled on some gloves and quickly photographed the area before
lifting the necklace. It had a small glass bottle on the end. Inside were
mustard seeds.
Rebecca let out a cry. “Her favorite Bible verse is about having faith as
small as a mustard seed. She was coming out here on a Sunday morning
because she liked to have time with God out in nature.”
Isaac’s hand went to her waist to help balance her. She wanted so badly
to lean into him. But she knew that would be a bad idea. What she needed
to do was to keep her distance.
“There’s a note too.” Collins pulled a paper from beneath the rock.
Slowly, he opened the folds before reading it aloud. “It says: Everyone you
love is in danger.” He looked up. “Who do you think this is about?”
“Me.” Rebecca’s voice cracked as she said the word. “This guy must
have planted this here, and he was somehow hoping I’d find it.” Her gaze
swung to Isaac’s. “Andi and Makayla. I need to warn them.”
His eyes widened with realization. “Of course. We can send somebody
nearby to check on them also. The local police will get there more quickly
than we will.”
Collins put his radio to his mouth. “I can do that now.”
Her heart beat out of control. Rebecca knew that she wouldn’t be able to
get back to Isaac’s car quickly enough. That she wouldn’t be able to see the
girls soon enough.
What if something happened to them? She couldn’t even call Hazel and
Hank, their grandparents, to warn them. Not out here. Service was too
spotty.
“Not too fast,” Isaac said as if reading her thoughts. He took her arm to
slow her. “If you twist your ankle, that’s only going to make this take
longer. Let’s move steady and purposefully.”
He had a point. Rebecca did need to be careful.
But she couldn’t wait to see her girls. She needed to know they were
okay. That they would continue to be okay.
Before Rebecca could scramble up the trail, she froze.
 Her gaze scanned the woods around her.
“Rebecca?” Isaac asked.
“Do you feel that?”
“Feel what?”
“Feel like someone is watching us?”
Isaac followed her gaze. “I can’t say I do.”
“I think he’s out there right now, Isaac.”
“Who?” Collins asked as he joined them.
“The killer.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-FIVE

FEAR SEEMED to crackle through the air.

Isaac felt each of his muscles tense as he prepared himself for whatever
would happen next.
But he saw no one. Heard no one.
Could Rebecca be wrong? Or was the killer out there watching them
now?
Collins led them as they hurried up the trail. He’d already radioed
everything in, and now he had his gun drawn as he scanned their
surroundings.
Half a mile before the trailhead, someone stepped into their path.
Isaac froze when Rod Wilkins’ figure came into view.
The man stared at them a moment, his gaze unsteady. “Any luck?”
Isaac swallowed hard, all his instincts going on alert. “No. You?”
Had he been the one watching them in the woods?
Just then, the rest of Rod’s team emerged. They hadn’t been far behind
him.
At least, that worked in the man’s favor. If he’d been alone . . . then he
would have moved to the top of Isaac’s suspect list.
“No luck here either, unfortunately.”
The teams all merged together as they headed toward the trailhead.
Fifteen minutes later, they emerged from the trail—unharmed.
Shane strode toward them, almost as if he’d been waiting for them to
arrive.
“I’ve been in touch with the police in Pigeon Forge.” Shane’s gaze met
Rebecca’s. “The girls are safe. We have someone sitting outside the house
right now.”
 Isaac saw Rebecca shoulders soften with relief.
“Good,” she murmured. “Thank you. But I need to go talk to them. I
need to see them for myself.”
“Of course. We’ll continue looking for more evidence. The fact that you
found it where you did only confirms to us that the man behind this has to
know these mountains pretty well.”
Rebecca crossed her arms, an almost defiant look in her gaze. “Dr.
Blevins?”
“How well does he know this terrain?”
Rebecca opened her mouth to respond but stopped herself.
He’d been an avid hiker. But Townsend probably already knew that, and
there was no way she was throwing her friend under the bus.
“We’re still questioning him to see if he has an alibi for the time of your
accident,” Townsend finally said. “His wife said she was with him, but we
need another witness to confirm it.”
In other words, they’d have to wait to find out more information. Right
now, Rebecca wanted to go to Andi and Makayla. She needed to see with
her own eyes that they were okay.

As soon as Rebecca saw Andi and Makayla, she threw her arms around
them and held them both close, not letting go.
They all stood in the living room at Hazel and Hank’s place. Hank had
gone out hunting, but he was on his way back.
“How are you guys?” Rebecca murmured into the wisps of hair tickling
her face.
“We’re okay.” Makayla pulled away, her short, dark hair with the
brushed blue ends swishing across her narrow shoulders.
Makayla had always been artistic and loved escaping by herself to draw
in her sketch book. Her sensitive spirit was finely tuned to mood changes or
hurt feelings.
“Who’s that?” Andi nodded to Isaac, who stood off to the side, giving
them some space.
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” Rebecca mumbled. “Where are my manners? Girls,
this is my friend, Isaac Colson. Isaac, this is Andi, Makayla, and Hazel.”
 The girls offered faint smiles, not bothering to hide their curiosity as
they studied him a moment.
Makayla turned back to Rebecca. “How about you, Rebecca? How are
you?”
Rebecca nibbled on her lip a moment as she contemplated her response.
Finally, she said, “It’s been a rough few days, but I’m hanging in. I just had
to see you guys and make sure you’re both okay.”
“What’s up with the deputy out front?” Andi, the more serious and
studious of the two girls, nodded toward the front of the house.
Rebecca exchanged a look with Grandma Hazel before frowning and
saying, “It’s a long story.”
Andi crossed her arms. “We have time.”
Hazel stepped forward. She was the stereotype of the warm, loving
grandmother. She was in her late sixties, slightly plump, with gray hair and
a warm smile.
“I made some tomato soup and grilled cheese sandwiches,” Hazel said.
“Why don’t we all have some lunch?”
“That sounds wonderful,” Rebecca said. “Thank you.”
They all sat around at the table and lifted a prayer for the food before
starting.
Rebecca’s throat suddenly felt dry as she turned to the girls. “You guys
know I like to be honest with you, right?”
“Of course.” Makayla stared at her and waited. “Honesty is always the
best policy. Isn’t that what you say?”
“The truth is, I think I’m being targeted by someone dangerous, and I’m
afraid that you guys may be in danger as well.”
Makayla and Andi’s eyes both widened.
“Are you okay?” Andi asked.
“What happened?” Makayla leaned closer. “Is there another copycat
killer?”
“How do you even know about him?” Rebecca’s heart beat faster at the
realization.
“He was all the talk around school.” Makayla shrugged as if it wasn’t a
big deal.
Rebecca shook her head, not wanting to burden them with all the
details. Kids shouldn’t have to face adult problems. She wished someone
had protected her in the same way.
 “That’s not important. I just need to know you two are safe until this
guy is put behind bars.” Rebecca glanced at Grandma Hazel again. “That’s
why I’m hoping you might stay here for a few more days until this clears,
that maybe Grandma Hazel could give you a ride to school—just for a
while.”
“I want to go home with you.” Andi frowned, a slight whine to her
voice. “You said you would take us ice skating.”
“I know, and I will. I promise. I just can’t do it right now.” Rebecca
tried to push away the guilt rushing her. She tried to do something fun with
the girls each month. In December, they’d gone to a gym with a rock wall to
do some climbing. They’d also taken hikes, tried new restaurants, and gone
shopping.
Makayla stared up at Rebecca, her imploring eyes searching Rebecca’s
for answers.
“You’re scaring me,” Makayla finally admitted.
Rebecca squeezed her hand. “I don’t want to scare you. I just want to
keep you safe.”
“Which sounds scary.” Andi offered a half eye roll.
Rebecca couldn’t even argue with her words—though her tone left a lot
to be desired. She wasn’t going to chide her right now, however.
“Can you guys promise me that you’ll be careful? You can go to school,
but anywhere else you go, you’ll need to have an adult with you, and you
always need to keep your eyes open. If anybody makes you uncomfortable,
then you call for help even if you think it makes you look foolish.
Understand?”
They both nodded.
Rebecca prayed that they truly did understand . . . their lives could
depend on it.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-SIX

AS ISAAC WATCHED while Rebecca talked to her cousins, he

couldn’t help but admire her. She clearly cared about the girls and had a soft
spot for kids. She would make a great mom someday.
At one time, Isaac had dreams of being a family man. He’d seen that for
his future. But then his career had grown until it practically consumed him.
Sometimes having a life outside his work was difficult, especially when
he’d been trying to make partner. Now that he had made partner, his
schedule was equally as demanding.
In the middle of that, he’d begun dating Kate. She definitely wasn’t the
type he saw as the mother of his children. That was just one of the many
reasons he’d broken up with her.
She was unstable and needed professional help. Isaac had tried to get
her that support—had even offered to pay—but she’d refused.
After talking with Madison, Isaac had realized he couldn’t stay with
Kate any longer. They’d broken up for good.
After everyone had finished eating, Rebecca rose.
“We should be getting back.” Rebecca turned to Hazel. “Can I talk to
you for a minute?”
“Of course.”
Rebecca hugged the girls then Rebecca, Hazel, and Isaac stepped onto
the porch together.
“Are you sure you’re okay with them staying here?” Rebecca asked.
Hazel nodded, despite the deep lines around her eyes and mouth. “Yes,
they have changes of clothes they keep here, and they brought their
bookbags. But I’m still worried about them.”
 Tears welled in Rebecca’s eyes. She quickly wiped them away. “I know.
This isn’t what I want for the girls. I want them to have a good, stable life.”
“And you’ve given that to them, Rebecca.”
Isaac watched as Hazel reached forward and squeezed Rebecca’s arm.
The woman’s admiration of Rebecca said a lot. Then again, Isaac
already knew all that. Rebecca selflessly loved others—even to her own
detriment, at times.
“You mean, my father has given them a good life.” Rebecca rubbed her
throat as if it pained her to say the words.
“We know that you’re the one who’s taken them under your wing. If it
wasn’t for you, Hank and I would have fought for full custody. I’ve heard
more than one person say that since your mother left, your father hasn’t
been the same.”
So Grandma Hazel had noticed also. Mick had fooled most people in
town. They saw Mick Moreno as being an upstanding citizen.
But Isaac knew there was more to the man than that. He only wished
that Rebecca would let Isaac inside her head. That Rebecca would let him
help.
“I’ll call you if I need anything.” Grandma Hazel squeezed Rebecca’s
hand one more time.
“Thank you.” Rebecca paused. “I’m sorry to throw this on you.”
“That’s what family is for.” Grandma Hazel smiled. “Now you stay
safe.”
“I’ll try.”
But Isaac knew this ordeal was far from being over and that staying safe
was much harder than it sounded.

Rebecca’s thoughts raced on the drive back to Fog Lake. Her heart ached
when she thought of Makayla and Andi. She wanted so badly to let them
come back home. But the best thing she could do for them right now was to
keep them away.
She often wondered if it was wise to have them in her house with her
dad’s drinking problem. But he’d never showed that side of himself to
them. If Rebecca ever feared he might, then she’d make sure to take the
girls out and get them away before they saw the explosive side of his
personality.
He’d never lashed out physically. It was only with words, and it was
usually directed at Rebecca. Comments about how he wished he’d had a
son. How she should be stronger. Be able to do more for him.
“You okay?” Isaac’s gentle voice cut into the silence.
“Not really,” Rebecca answered honestly. Why skirt around the truth?
Besides, wasn’t it obvious?
She usually just said yes and nodded her head to take any attention off
her. But anyone could see she wasn’t doing okay right now.
“I really admire how much you love those girls,” he said. “I know
you’re trying to do right by them.”
“I am. But sometimes it’s so hard to know what the right thing is to do
in a situation like this. Maybe I should let them live with their grandparents
full time. Maybe that would be the best thing.”
“But you said they both have health problems and can’t take care of the
girls all the time, right?”
“Yes. Hank has diabetes, and Hazel has heart problems. When the girls
were younger, that was even more of an issue. But now the girls are older
and better able to take care of themselves.” Rebecca shook her head.
“Nothing just ever seems easy.”
“How does your dad feel about the girls?”
“They’re his pride and joy. I’m the one who takes the brunt of his
unhappiness.”
“You shouldn’t have to.” He squeezed her hand before quickly letting
go.
Rebecca wanted to hang on. Wanted to pretend there was nothing
standing between them.
But she knew that wasn’t true.
As a distraction, she pulled out her phone. “Speaking of my father, I
need to let him know the girls will be staying with their grandparents
longer.”
She quickly texted him, keeping her message simple.
A moment later, they pulled up around the block from Rebecca’s house.
It was late enough that her dad was likely to be home, so discretion was
best. She thanked Isaac before climbing from his car.
 But as she leaned in to say goodbye, she heard a footstep behind her and
froze.
She twirled around and saw someone crouching behind a bush.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-SEVEN

ISAAC RUSHED to Rebecca’s side and pushed her behind him.

“Dr. Blevins?” Rebecca muttered.
“Shh. Keep it down.” The man glanced around nervously, his pasty skin
even paler than usual. “I don’t want anyone to see me.”
Most criminals didn’t . . .
“What are you doing here?” Isaac demanded.
That man, in his late sixties, shifted his gaze back to Rebecca. “I just
need to talk to Rebecca. That’s all.”
Isaac’s arm remained raised as he tried to keep Rebecca away from the
man. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”
Rebecca gently lowered his arm, no sign of fear on her face. “No, it’s
okay. What’s going on?”
“I heard the FBI thinks I did something to hurt you. You’ve got to know
I would never do that, Rebecca.” Sweat beaded across his forehead, and his
white hair fell into his eyes. The disheveled look made him seem off-
balance.
“I don’t think you’re responsible.” Rebecca’s voice sounded strained,
her breathing labored. “I didn’t even think you were in town.”
“I hadn’t planned on it, but Blanche decided she wanted to spend
Christmas in the mountains. You know there’s nothing I love more than
making her happy.”
“Do you have an alibi for when the attempt on my life was made?”
Rebecca asked.
Dr. Blevins shook his head. “Only Blanche. I’m afraid that the FBI is
going to pin this on me. I can’t let that happen.”
 “I don’t want that to happen either.” Rebecca remained in place, even as
her chest rose and fell too quickly. “But I’m not sure what you want me to
do.”
“Tell them it’s not me. You would have known if it was me, right?”
“Like I said, I don’t think it’s you, and I told the police that,” Rebecca
said. “I’ll tell them again. But running around and hiding like this doesn’t
exactly make you look innocent.”
Blevins glanced around again, almost as if paranoid. “The FBI is going
to come back to my house. I’m afraid they’ll arrest me.”
Rebecca turned to Isaac. “You can help him, can’t you, Isaac?”
Isaac felt his chest tighten. He had a lot on his plate right now, and he
wasn’t sure he wanted to take on anything else—especially something like
this. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“You can’t let the FBI arrest him for a crime he didn’t commit.”
Isaac heard the concern in her voice. In truth, he’d try to move heaven
and earth if Rebecca asked him to. It was why he knew he couldn’t say no
now.
“Listen, if the FBI comes to arrest you, and you need a lawyer, call me,”
Isaac said. “Whatever you do, don’t run. It will only make you look guilty.”
“I won’t.” Blevins ran a hand across his forehead. “I didn’t do this.
You’ve got to believe me.”
Rebecca stepped closer. Isaac wanted to grab her and pull her away. But
the woman had no fear in her gaze.
Instead, she placed her hand on Dr. Blevins’ arm in a comforting
motion. “I believe you. Now keep your chin up. The FBI is going to see that
you didn’t do this.”
Isaac wanted to agree. But the fact his dad was in prison for crimes he
didn’t commit did nothing to bring him comfort.

In between teaching classes, Bear Colson let his thoughts wander.

For the past fifteen years, he’d been determined to get to the bottom of
what had happened and whether or not his father was guilty.
For most of those fifteen years, Bear had adamantly claimed his father
was guilty. His accusations had ultimately driven a wedge between him and
his siblings.
But now Bear was trying to be more open-minded, trying to consider
the fact that his father could have been wrongly accused.
The one thing he could never move past was the fact that Madison had
seen their father sneaking out at night on several occasions. When the
police had confronted their dad about that, his father had clammed up.
To Bear, that seemed like a sure sign of guilt. He was also convinced
that the killer had an accomplice. Either way, he was determined to get to
the bottom of it.
He’d decided to go into forensics for that reason. Although he didn’t
practice in the field, he taught at a college level. Because of that, he had
resources at his disposal—including other experts who’d done guest
lectures for him.
Recently, an idea had taken root in his mind.
If his father wasn’t sneaking out to kill someone, then what were the
other possibilities? Did he have a secret hobby that could only be
implemented at night?
Bear doubted that.
His father hadn’t hung out at the local bars. Bear had questioned several
people who’d frequented those establishments fifteen or more years ago,
and no one ever remembered seeing him there.
Gatlinburg had numerous bars, but the town was too far away for his
father to have driven there and back while his kids slept. So Bear didn’t
think that was the case.
That only left him with one conclusion.
What if his dad was seeing someone on the side?
Bear clicked the end of his ballpoint pen repeatedly as he turned the
thought over in his mind.
He could see his father not wanting to add any drama to his kids’ lives
by bringing a girlfriend home. Maybe he’d wanted them to feel more stable,
to let them know his kids were his priority.
But, still, why go to jail rather than admit something like that?
He leaned back in his chair and frowned.
He hadn’t talked to his dad in fifteen years. He’d had no desire to.
But Bear thought it was time he and his dad had a nice long
conversation.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-EIGHT

REBECCA’S THOUGHTS rushed as Isaac walked her to her house.

She understood why he’d insisted on accompanying her to the front door.
He was probably unnerved by their encounter with Dr. Blevins. Still, she
hoped that her father didn’t return home soon and see them together—
thankfully, his car wasn’t in the driveway now.
It was silly really. It wasn’t as if she was a teenager anymore.
Even so, she liked to keep the peace whenever possible. That usually
meant walking on eggshells around her father. But she would do so if that’s
what it took to have some sort of semblance of normalcy in her life.
Although, she was becoming fed up with sacrificing her own happiness to
do it.
She paused at the bottom of the porch steps to say goodbye. As she did,
a million thoughts raced through her mind—a million things she wanted to
tell Isaac.
She looked up at him. At his sincere eyes. At the curly hair falling over
his forehead. At his lean, angular build.
She’d never seen anyone so handsome.
More than anything, she wanted to stand on her tiptoes and kiss Isaac
again. She wanted to experience the excitement she had yesterday—
excitement that had made her temporarily forget her worries.
But she knew that what she felt for Isaac was more than excitement.
There could really be something there between them.
She’d always known it.
But she also knew that a future between the two of them wasn’t a
possibility. If she got her hopes up now, she’d just be setting herself up for a
severe disappointment.
 Maybe she should tell Isaac the truth.
Acid churned in her stomach at the thought. So much time had passed . .
.
Besides, she didn’t want to do anything to take attention away from the
search for Mia and Liam.
She cleared her throat, trying to clear her thoughts just as easily. “What
are you going to do now?”
Isaac let out a long breath. “I’m not sure. I hate not doing anything.”
Rebecca swallowed hard, her throat suddenly feeling swollen. “I
understand.”
Isaac glanced at her house and frowned. “I really don’t want to leave
you alone right now, especially not with everything that’s happened.”
“I really appreciate that. But I’m a big girl, and I’ll be okay. Besides, a
deputy should be coming tonight and will be stationed outside.” She
considered making some phone calls tonight, searching to see if there was
anything she could do to help find answers. She had a lot of connections in
this town. She could ask around. At least she’d be doing something.
The next moment, her dad’s car pulled into the driveway. He parked,
jumped out, and charged toward Isaac.
Rebecca sucked in a breath. “Dad! What are you—”
He pulled back his arm and swung at Isaac, connecting with his face.
Isaac stumbled back. His hand covered his jaw.
“I told you to stay away from my daughter . . .” Her dad growled before
lunging again.

Isaac felt himself reeling. He saw the anger in Mr. Moreno’s eyes. But the
last thing he wanted was to make a scene. Not for his own sake, but for
Rebecca’s.
“With all due respect—” Isaac started.
“There’s no respect here.” His face reddened. “I told you to stay away.
And I meant it.”
Rebecca stepped between them. “Dad . . . that was years ago.”
“My words still stand today. This man’s father is a serial killer. I cannot
have my daughter being seen around town with him.” Spittle flew from his
mouth as he spat out the words.
“Dad!” Anger captured Rebecca’s voice—anger Isaac hadn’t expected
from someone as gentle as Rebecca.
Mr. Moreno’s nostrils flared as he stared at his daughter. “That man is
nothing but trouble. If you’re going to be seen with him then you’re not
going to be living in my house!”
“You’re not being fair,” Isaac muttered.
“You need to stay out of this!” Mr. Moreno shifted toward him, hands
fisted at his sides.
More than anything, Isaac wanted to deescalate this situation. He wasn’t
sure that was possible, but he’d use all his negotiation skills to try. “Your
daughter is a grown woman capable of making her own decisions.”
Mr. Moreno turned to him, his shoulders swollen with adrenaline and
his teeth clenched. “Don’t make me make more of a scene right now. You
need to go!”
Isaac raised his chin. “I’ll go when Rebecca asks me to go.”
Isaac glanced at Rebecca, not wanting to put her on the spot. But he
didn’t want her dad to walk all over her either. He didn’t want anyone to
treat her like this, for that matter.
Isaac was surprised to see the fire flare to life in her eyes. “I’ve had
enough, Dad. For years, I’ve let you call the shots. Mostly because of
Makayla and Andi. But you’re taking this too far.”
“You are just like your mother.” He shook his head with obvious
disgust. “I’ve always known that.”
Isaac bristled at the man’s venomous words. “That’s not fair.”
Mr. Moreno turned toward him and swung his fist again. Isaac ducked
before the man could hit him a second time.
Rebecca gasped and grabbed Isaac’s arm, pulling him back toward his
car. “I’m leaving with Isaac.”
“Fine! Then don’t come back.”
Isaac started to retort when Rebecca tugged his arm harder.
That hadn’t been what he expected.
It seemed like Rebecca was the one who was paying the price . . . again.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-NINE

REBECCA FELT like she couldn’t breathe as she climbed into Isaac’s
car and they took off down the road.
That confrontation had been a nightmare, even worse than she’d
imagined.
“I’m sorry.” Isaac’s voice cut through the silence.
She stared out the window at the houses that blurred by, houses she’d
grown up around, that were so familiar.
But, right now, she felt like a foreigner in her own hometown, on her
own street.
She glanced at Isaac and saw that his jaw was beginning to swell.
“You’re not the one who should be apologizing. I am. My father was out of
line. How’s your face? I’m so sorry he hit you.”
“I’ll be fine.” His neck muscles tightened. “You shouldn’t have to go
through that.”
“I’m not sure why my dad blames me for everything bad that’s
happened in this family. But that’s the way it’s always been. He . . . he even
thinks if I hadn’t been born, my mom would have never left him.”
“Ouch . . . it can’t be easy to live that way.”
“It’s not. But I’ll put up with it if I have to for the sake of Andi and
Makayla.” The girls’ images filled her mind, and moisture pressed at her
eyes.
“You know, you could probably get custody of them on your own.”
Rebecca had considered that before but . . . “In order to do that, I’d have
to rake my dad’s name through the mud.”
“I’m not suggesting you do that. I’m just suggesting that you be honest.
If that makes your dad look bad as a result, then it’s not your fault.”
 Rebecca let out a breath. “I wish it was that easy. I really do. But I know
deep down inside that my dad is hurting. When my mom abandoned us, it
devastated him. Then his younger sister was killed by the GSK and his
older sister and her husband died in a car accident. It’s been a lot.”
“No one can deny that. But no matter what a person goes through, it
doesn’t give them the right to treat others poorly. He’s downright toxic
toward you.”
Rebecca wanted to deny Isaac’s words, but she couldn’t. He’d spoken
the truth.
“I’m going to need to think about this,” Rebecca finally murmured.
“Thankfully, the girls can stay with their grandparents a few more days. But
after that . . . I need a plan.”
“If you need my help, please let me know.”
“Of course. Thank you.”
Isaac stared at the road ahead as he drove away from town. “Listen, I
was just about to go back to Bear’s. I got a text message from him saying he
wants to have a family meeting. I’ll take you with me.”
Her back muscles tightened at the prospect. “I don’t want to impose—”
“You won’t be imposing. Believe me. Bear has another spare bedroom
in his place. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind if you stayed there.”
Rebecca knew that was the most logical option right now. She had other
friends in town—but she didn’t want to put them in danger. She didn’t want
to put anyone in danger.
But, in another way, she felt like the Colsons understood, like they were
in this with her, for better or worse.
“I might take you up on that offer,” she finally said. “I just need to call
Sheriff Wilder and let him know not to station a deputy outside my house
this evening.”
She hated to be in the center of drama. But right now, it seemed as if she
didn’t have any other choice.

Isaac was curious about this meeting Bear had called. Madison was already
at his brother’s house when Isaac and Rebecca arrived.
 The four of them sat in the living room with the fire blazing and coffee
in front of them as they waited for Bear to begin. Some kind of unspoken
tension stretched across the air as they waited. Isaac held a bag of ice to his
jaw—though his injury was the least of his worries right now.
“Before I start, any updates I need to know about?” Bear began.
Isaac quickly filled him in on today’s events on the trail but he tried to
gloss over his altercation with Rebecca’s dad. His jaw still twinged, but that
was about the extent of the damage—the physical damage anyway.
“I haven’t heard anything new.” Madison leaned back and sighed. “I
know the police and FBI are still searching for your friends, Rebecca. I’ve
been praying that they’ll be found soon.”
“Thank you.” Rebecca’s voice sounded strained as she said the words.
Certainly, the emotional pressure she had been under was taking a toll.
Bear shifted. “I know you all want to know why I asked you to meet.
Ever since the copycat killer emerged, I’ve been looking into the details of
The Good Samaritan Killer. Today, I had a realization that I wanted to run
past you.”
Isaac’s back straightened. He could hardly wait to hear what his brother
had to say. But he was certain the news wasn’t good.
“I kept trying to figure out what Dad might have been doing when he
left our house at night. Then an obvious answer practically slapped me in
the face.” Bear paused, his gaze shifting from Isaac to Madison. “What if
Dad had a girlfriend?”
Isaac’s eyebrows shot up. “A girlfriend? Why wouldn’t he just tell us if
that was the case?”
“You know how he always wanted to protect us.” Bear shrugged as if
unconvinced himself. “Maybe he didn’t want us to have our lives turned
upside down.”
“So he kept quiet about her and went to jail instead?” Outrage lit Isaac’s
voice. “That doesn’t make any sense.”
“I know.” Bear pressed his lips together in a grim line before speaking
again. “Maybe Dad was dating someone he shouldn’t have been dating.”
“That’s an interesting thought,” Madison muttered. “But even if he was,
how does that help us?”
“It gives him an alibi for starters.”
“Clearly, Dad isn’t going to tell us who he was dating or if that’s even
true.” Madison’s normally compassionate voice hardened. “He went to
prison rather than admit that. So how do we find out?”
“I’ve been trying to think that through. There are very few people whom
Dad may have opened up to about it, if anyone. But the logical person to
talk to would be Harry Simpkins.”
“I’m not really sure how much Harry is going to say,” Madison said.
“Shane talked to him back in October, and he wasn’t very helpful.”
“It can’t hurt to try again, especially with these new events that have
come to light.”
Isaac thought about it a moment before nodding. “I agree that it can’t
hurt to try.”
“I can talk to Anita,” Madison said.
Anita Murphy had taken Madison and Isaac under her wing after their
dad had gone to prison. The woman had personally paid for them to go to a
private Christian school in Pigeon Forge—a school where she worked.
She’d even driven them there every day.
She’d been a huge blessing to them during a very difficult time.
“Wait.” Rebecca’s back suddenly went straight. “You’re talking about
Anita Murphy?”
Isaac’s muscles stiffened. “You know her?”
Rebecca’s gaze locked with his. “I do. She’s Anthony’s stepmom.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY

REBECCA HADN’T THOUGHT about Anita Murphy in a long

time—though she had nothing but fond memories of the woman. She had
no idea the Colsons were connected to her, although Rebecca vaguely
remembered the woman teaching at the private school Isaac and Madison
had transferred to.
A knot of confusion formed between Isaac’s eyes. “That can’t be right. I
would have known if Anita and Anthony were related.”
“Anthony and his father are estranged, and he lived with his mom here
in town,” Rebecca explained. “In fact, he took his stepfather’s last name
when his mom remarried. When Anita married Anthony’s dad, she kept her
maiden name. It’s all pretty messed up.”
“Now that you say that, I do remember hearing mention of someone
named Tony . . .” Madison muttered.
“Anthony was homeschooled, which is probably why none of you knew
him,” Rebecca said. “He and his family pretty much kept to themselves.”
“So, Anthony Newton is the son of Ralph Burgess, the former state
legislator who’s married to Anita Murphy?” Isaac clarified.
“That sounds right,” Rebecca said.
Isaac looked at Madison. “You told me back in October that we’re all
messed up, and I’m beginning to believe that more and more. I used to have
this idea that some families were normal. Now I’m thinking that everyone
has their problems.”
“You’re a lawyer.” Madison gave him a knowing look. “Certainly, you
didn’t believe in the myth of normal.”
He shrugged. “Maybe I wanted to.”
 They had a point. The Colsons’ father was in jail. Rebecca’s own family
life was a mess. Anthony’s family was certainly complicated as well. The
web of connections seemed tangled and broken and sometimes just barely
hanging on.
“Madison was the closest to her,” Isaac explained. “Anita was
somewhat of a fill-in mother during our teen years.”
Rebecca could see Anita playing that kind of role.
Anita’s husband, Ralph, had been involved in politics at the state level.
He’d been a representative for several years before they moved to Florida to
help with Anita’s arthritis. When he came back in town, he always went to
visit Dr. Blevins, however. He said the dentist was the best. He’d then
proceed to schmooze with the other patients waiting to be seen.
Typical politician.
The strange connection between Anthony, Anita, and the Colsons didn’t
necessarily mean anything. Yet Rebecca couldn’t get over the fact that she
hadn’t known about this link before.
Madison let out a long breath before saying, “I don’t mind talking to
Harry. I’m sure Shane will go with me, although Harry may be more likely
to speak without an FBI agent there.”
“I don’t mind talking to people, but I’d also like to stay close to
Rebecca—if that’s okay with her.” Isaac cast her a quick glance. “Until we
know exactly what this guy is planning, I don’t feel safe with you being
alone.”
She offered a grateful smile. She appreciated his protectiveness.
“Of course,” Bear said. “Rebecca, you’re welcome to stay here if you
need to.”
Rebecca nodded, still in shock that she’d been kicked out of her father’s
house. At the same time, she couldn’t let her dad control her. She was
nearing thirty, and she’d always known he was emotionally manipulative.
But it hadn’t been until this week that her eyes had been opened to how
unhealthy that was.
Had Rebecca just been enabling him all these years?
That could very well be the case.
She glanced around the room now, at these people who’d helped her so
much.
The Colsons were being so kind to her, and Rebecca was holding back
information that could potentially change their father’s life—and therefore
his children’s. How could she live with herself knowing that?
Yet every time she thought of speaking about the incident—something
that she’d never done—a quiver started inside her that she couldn’t control.
Telling people what happened would change everything. She’d rather
tuck those facts away and let them be her own little secret. Ignorance was
bliss, wasn’t it?
Except Rebecca knew that wasn’t the truth. Keeping that secret had far-
reaching consequences. Not just for James Colson but for her as well.
Her guilt kept her from sleeping at night. It was the reason that she tried
to keep the peace, even at her own expense.
Rebecca licked her lips, her mouth suddenly feeling dry, as she tried to
find the courage to start. That would be the hardest part. She chided herself
for being so childish about it, but her mental scolding did no good.
“There’s something that you guys should know,” she finally blurted.
There. She’d put it out there. She’d started.
“What’s going on?” Isaac asked.
Before she could finish her statement, a knock sounded at the front of
the house.
“Hold that thought.” Bear strode toward the door.
A moment later, Shane stepped inside. Before he could even take off his
coat, his gaze met everyone’s in the room. Excitement seemed to light his
eyes.
“I thought you’d all want to know that we finally have a viable
suspect,” he announced.
Everyone rushed to their feet, anxious to hear what he had to say.
Rebecca’s conversation would have to wait until later.

“Who is it?” Isaac’s thoughts raced. “Can you tell us?”

Shane glanced around the room. “Does anybody recognize the name
Skip Johnson?”
“It sounds vaguely familiar.” Bear shifted as he stood beside Shane.
“Can you remind us of who he is?”
“He’s forty-five, and he grew up here in this area,” Shane said. “He was
a bit of a recluse.”
 “So why do you think he’s your guy?” Madison asked.
“It turns out that he was just released on parole two weeks ago,” Shane
said.
Isaac tilted his head, trying to follow his line of reasoning. “So, what
does that prove?”
“Skip went to jail right around the time of the last murder fifteen years
ago,” Shane said. “It’s a possibility that the reason The Good Samaritan
Killer never killed again was because he was behind bars for a different
crime. The timeline matches up.”
Madison stepped closer to him, her eyes wide and her motions stiff as if
she were in shock. “You really think he could be our guy?”
“We have him in for questioning,” Shane told her. “I’m heading to the
FBI office in Knoxville. But I wanted to stop by to let you know. I’m going
to have to ask you all to keep this between us. However, I need to know if
any of you guys remembered him.”
Isaac searched his thoughts but came up blank at the man’s name. “Do
you have a picture?”
Shane pulled up something on his phone and showed the screen to them.
Skip Johnson was a heavyset man with hooded eyes and uncountable
tattoos. He looked scary—and maybe even too obvious. Isaac had always
pictured the GSK as someone who blended in, who didn’t look evil.
But that didn’t mean Skip Johnson wasn’t their guy.
Isaac stared at the photo another moment before shaking his head. “I
can’t say that I remember him. But that timeline . . . it’s eerie how it lines
up, isn’t it?”
“I actually remember seeing him and Dad arguing once.”
Everyone’s gaze turned to Bear as they waited for him to explain.
Bear shifted again, staring at the fireplace as if a memory was coming
alive in his mind. “It was probably three months before Dad was arrested. I
saw Skip and Dad in the parking lot of the general store. I couldn’t hear
what was being said, but it was heated. Dad finally stormed off, and a
moment later Skip left also.” Bear shrugged. “I know it’s not much but . . .”
“Good to know,” Shane muttered. “I’ve got to go, but I’ll let you know
if I find out anything else.”
Madison walked Shane outside to say goodbye.
But Isaac’s thoughts continued to race.
 If Skip really was behind this, then maybe he’d admit to where Mia and
Liam were being kept.
Maybe there was still hope.
Isaac prayed that was the case, at least.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-ONE

HAD Rebecca heard that name before? Skip Johnson?

She didn’t think so.
Maybe this really was the guy.
Maybe Mia and Liam would be found.
Her heart lifted.
In the midst of Shane’s announcement, the revelation she’d started to
share earlier had been forgotten.
Maybe it was better that way.
Because what if Rebecca was wrong? What if The Good Samaritan
Killer had been in jail this whole time? What if he wasn’t the one who’d
abducted her? Maybe that man was a copycat, and this Skip guy was the
real thing. After all, no other victims had gotten away.
She had no idea. But tension threaded itself between her muscles at the
thought.
Part of her would feel better if that was the case. Whoever had abducted
her still needed justice. But maybe she wasn’t to blame for the wrong man
being behind bars.
That’s what she told herself at least.
“How about if I fix something to eat?” Bear rose, seeming to need a
change of subject. “It’s getting late, and I don’t think any of us have eaten.”
“That sounds great,” Isaac said.
“Same here,” Madison agreed.
Rebecca pointed behind her. “If it’s okay, I think I’m going to turn in for
the evening. I’m pretty exhausted after everything, and I don’t think my
stomach can handle any food right now.”
 “No one can blame you for that.” Madison offered a compassionate
smile. “I have some spare clothes and toiletries that I left upstairs. Use
whatever you need, and we’ll see you in the morning.”
“Thank you.”
“I’ll walk you up to your room.” Isaac took Rebecca’s elbow and led
her to the stairs.
Inside the guest room, Isaac found clean sheets in the dresser drawer
and helped Rebecca make the bed.
“Bear’s theory is crazy, huh?” He waved the flat sheet until it billowed
out.
Rebecca nodded, her gaze still hollow as she grabbed the other side.
“Absolutely. I just want Mia and Liam to be okay.”
“We all do.” Isaac paused and studied her face a moment. “You were
about to say something before Shane came in.”
Of course, Isaac had remembered. He was that type. He always paid
attention.
Right now, she wished he didn’t.
Rebecca shrugged, losing her courage again. She hated herself for being
so weak. Yet she felt powerless. Her inner turmoil made her freeze and feel
uncertain.
“Nothing important,” she muttered, hoping he would accept that answer.
Isaac stared at her a moment before nodding. “Okay. If you say so.”
“I do.”
They quickly finished making the bed, and Isaac showed her where the
bathroom was.
But before heading downstairs, he paused in front of her. “You sure you
don’t want to come eat with us?”
She shrugged. “If it’s not rude, I could really just use some time by
myself.”
“I understand.” He still didn’t move.
Rebecca knew he wanted to kiss her again. She could see it in his gaze.
Sense it in his presence.
She wanted to kiss him also. It would be so easy to reach up and wrap
her arms around his neck and . . .
Instantly, Rebecca remembered what it had been like to feel his lips
against hers. To feel his solid chest against hers. To smell his spicy cologne.
But that was all a bad idea.
 When Isaac planted a soft kiss on her cheek, Rebecca wanted to melt.
She wanted Isaac in her future. More than anything.
But Rebecca had to remind herself to stop wishing for the impossible.

After Bear fixed chicken, rice, and broccoli for everyone, he excused
himself and returned several minutes later.
He placed a folder on the kitchen table and opened it, displaying papers
and photos.
“What’s this?” Isaac looked up at him, not bothering to hide his
confusion, and he took another bite of his chicken.
“I’ve been putting together profiles on anyone who might be a potential
suspect,” Bear announced. “I’ve included motive, means, opportunity.
Links to the victims. Anything that I thought might help.”
Isaac fanned the papers out in the center of the table, quickly scanning
them. “Impressive.”
Madison leaned closer. “How long have you been working on this,
Bear?”
“A while.”
“But I thought since you were convinced Dad is guilty . . .” Madison’s
voice trailed.
Bear shrugged, a shadow covering his gaze. “Mostly, I want to know the
truth.”
Isaac continued to scan the names. Harry Simpkins. Ted Russo. Arnie
Siebert. Kevin Black. Rod Wilkins.
James Colson.
Isaac frowned when he saw his father’s name.
“If we can figure out a connection between the victims, then maybe we
can pinpoint who this guy is,” Bear announced.
“What if there isn’t a connection?” Isaac stabbed a piece of broccoli.
“What if this guy is a psychopath?”
“There’s always some kind of pattern,” Bear said. “We just have to
figure out what.”
“Then let’s start thinking,” Madison muttered.
As they ate, they began reviewing each of their suspects.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-TWO

THINGS STILL AREN’T GOING ACCORDING to my plan.

I don’t like that.
Sweat beads across my brow as I stand between the trees.
Have I lost my touch? The old me would never let this happen.
My age has gotten the best of me. I’m not as sharp as I thought.
And that’s unacceptable.
There’s no way I’m admitting defeat.
I still have more tricks to pull out of my hat. I still have more I can do.
Because I have an ultimate goal.
I’m going to get revenge on those who tried to defeat me. I’ll do it one
by one if I have to.
Or maybe I’ll hit them all at once.
I haven’t decided yet.
I just know this isn’t over.
I stare at the house in the distance, the one whose windows almost look
like eyes staring back at me.
I know who’s inside. Everyone.
Everyone important to me.
They’re making this too easy.
I smile.
I plan on acting again soon.
No one will stop me.
Another smile stretches across my face.
No one.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-THREE

THE NEXT MORNING, after Bear left to visit their dad in the prison
in Knoxville, Madison went to her childhood home, the one she was trying
to renovate. She put together a quick breakfast—some coffee, muffins, and
fruit.
Just as the coffee finished percolating, someone knocked at her door.
Anita Murphy.
She swallowed hard in anticipation of seeing the woman who’d made
such an impact on her. Madison wouldn’t be the person she was today if it
hadn’t been for Anita. The woman hadn’t judged her for what her father
might have done. She’d been nurturing and had given advice when Madison
needed a mother figure. She’d gone the extra mile and helped make
Madison’s teen years more bearable.
She opened the door and greeted Anita.
Madison hadn’t seen the woman in years, but Anita had hardly aged.
She had ash-blonde hair to her shoulders, a slim build, and a kind smile.
“Madison . . . ” Anita said softly with a tilt of her head.
The next instant, they pulled each other into a long embrace.
“Come on in.” Madison ushered her into the living room, got her some
coffee and a muffin, and then they settled in across from each other on the
couch.
“You’re looking really good, Madison.” Anita held her coffee in front of
her as she sent Madison a look of admiration. “You have a certain glow. Let
me guess: you have a man in your life, don’t you?”
Madison smiled as Shane’s image fluttered through her mind. “As a
matter of fact, I do. He’s an FBI agent, actually. And a good man. A really
good man.”
 Anita’s thin eyebrows shot up. “After everything you’ve been through, I
have to admit it surprises me that you’d fall for an FBI agent. But I’m
happy for you.”
If only Anita knew all those details . . . about how Shane’s dad had been
the one who’d arrested her own father. But Madison didn’t want to explain
all that now.
Instead, the two of them caught up for a few minutes.
Then Madison shifted. “Thank you for coming here.”
“I’ve been in Knoxville for the past six weeks or so, so it was no
problem.”
Madison froze. “I didn’t realize you were back in the area.”
“Ralph is running for office again, so he’s been in town schmoozing. I
figured I’d let him do his thing, and we’ll see what happens.”
Based on a few things Anita had said years ago, Anita didn’t really
enjoy being a politician’s wife, but she did so for the sake of her husband.
Anita turned to her. “You asked me to come here, so it must be
important. Besides, I’ve been meaning to come back for a visit.”
Madison swallowed hard. She hated to bring the subject up, to make her
dad look bad. But she was desperate right now.
Madison set her coffee mug on the end table. “I suppose you’ve heard
that The Good Samaritan Killer has seemingly emerged again.”
A frown tugged at Anita’s lips. “I have. I was surprised to hear that and
about the copycat killer.”
Madison didn’t tell Anita that she’d been one of his victims after her
aunt’s death. There just wasn’t enough opportunity to catch up on
everything right now—especially when time was of the essence.
“We’re trying to piece together a few things about my father,” Madison
started. “I’m hoping you can fill in some missing information for me.”
“Why would I be able to help?” Anita tilted her head, not bothering to
hide her confusion.
“I know you and my father were in the same circles.” Madison leaned
closer as she lowered her voice. “What we’re trying to figure out is why my
father was sneaking out of the house at night. My brothers and I think that
he could have been secretly seeing someone. I was hoping you could shed
some light on that.”
“You think he was hiding that he had a girlfriend?” Anita’s voice lilted
with surprise. “Why would you think that? Your father . . . he’s a good
man.”
“Well, if he’s not the killer and he’s not sneaking around drinking, what
other options are there?”
Anita frowned again and remained silent with thought. “Good question.
Have you asked your father?”
A touch of resentment filled Madison’s chest. “He went to prison rather
than to say what he was doing.”
Anita stared at her, blinking several times as if Madison’s words—or
bitter tone—surprised her. “I don’t know what to tell you that can help. I
mean, yes, I did hang in the same circles as your father, as you said. But it
wasn’t like he opened up to me about these things.”
Madison fought disappointment. “I understand.”
“I’m sorry.” Anita frowned. “I wish I could be more help.”
“In all these years, is there anyone you’ve thought of who might be
responsible for the killings?”
She stared off into the distance a moment before shrugging. “Between
you and me? Kevin Black always gave me weird vibes.”
“Kevin Black?” Madison sucked in a breath. “He’s the guy who dated
Rebecca Moreno’s aunt, right? Lisa?”
Anita nodded, a grim look on his face. “He’s the one. In fact, once I saw
him hiding behind some trees watching me. I asked him what he was doing,
and he ran. But I didn’t go anywhere alone after that.”
Madison nodded slowly as she let that revelation sink in. “Good to
know. Thank you.”

“Are you sure you’re up for this?” Isaac glanced at Rebecca as they climbed
from his car and walked toward the trailhead.
Rebecca nodded, even though she wasn’t sure. All she knew was that
she wanted to find Mia and Liam. She’d do whatever was necessary. Even
though the safest thing to do would be to hunker down, she couldn’t live
with herself knowing her friends were in danger.
Isaac placed his hand on the small of her back as he led her toward the
crowd gathered in the distance. Special Agent Townsend appeared to be
heading up the whole group.
 Townsend glanced up from his electronic tablet as they approached.
“Isaac and Rebecca . . . you’re out to help search again?”
“We want to do whatever we can,” Isaac said.
“Of course. We’ll send you with a deputy again just to be on the safe
side. But we do have numerous search parties going out looking right now.
There’s supposed to be another cold front coming in this evening, so we
don’t want to take any chances that they might still be out here. We really
don’t know what to expect this time around.”
Rebecca knew what Townsend was getting at. This wasn’t The Good
Samaritan Killer’s MO. He never abducted his victims and kept them for
this long. If they were still out in this weather, it wouldn’t be good. Either
something had gone wrong with his plan or Mia and Liam were on the run
right now.
She hoped they were on the run. Hoped they could survive. Even with
the bad weather, she figured their chances against the elements were better
than their chances against The Good Samaritan Killer.
Townsend showed them a map highlighting the regions where each
search party would focus.
“I’m going to send you here in this area.” He pointed to a trail along the
river. “We’re just looking for any clues as to what may have happened.
Best-case scenario, Mia and Liam escaped before this guy grabbed them
and now, they’re just hiding out and waiting for help.”
“Or lost,” Rebecca added.
“That is a possibility also. Either way, we need to find them.”
Rebecca nodded, surprised by how nervous she felt. It wasn’t the hike
that had her nervous. Nor was it Isaac.
It was mostly the fact that everything was happening at one time right
now. It was too much. Her attack. Her and Isaac’s relationship. Wondering
about her cousins and if they were safe. Thinking about her fight with her
dad.
She’d called Andi and Makayla last night, and they were still doing
fine. That was a relief, at least.
But she wasn’t sure when she’d be talking to her father again.
Plus, she knew she needed to tell the Colsons the truth sometime.
Perhaps she’d been putting it off for so long that she’d built it up to be
something it wasn’t.
Either way, her nerves were on end.
 She pulled her coat closer as she started down the trail and tried to
imagine her friend out here. Was Mia warm? Had she eaten?
Her backpack had been found. Her food had been inside. But she could
find water at the stream and shelter inside a cave. She was an experienced
camper, which worked in her favor.
Deputy Collins walked in front of them, just as he’d done yesterday.
Like before, he chatted the entire walk, and Rebecca knew entirely more
about the man than she ever needed to know. She wished it was just her and
Isaac talking, running through theories, even reminiscing about the past.
But that wasn’t a possibility.
Collins paused by the river and began telling them about the rock
formations in the area.
Isaac and Rebecca exchanged a glance. They clearly both were on the
same wavelength here.
Some quiet would be welcome.
Just as he started to explain the difference in sedimentary and
rudimentary rocks, he suddenly disappeared.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-FOUR

BEAR BRACED himself as he watched his father being led into the
room. He considered himself levelheaded and logical. But right now, Bear
felt like he could hardly breathe.
He’d thought about this day—and dreaded it—for many years.
He had no idea how this meeting would play out, but he felt his guard
going up as he tried to protect himself.
His dad’s eyes welled with tears when he saw him. “Bear . . .”
Something rose in Bear’s throat, but he quickly pushed the emotion
down. If his father was a killer, then his father deserved to be behind bars
for the rest of his life. Bear had been convinced of that fact for so many
years. But now he was beginning to be open to the possibility that maybe
his father wasn’t guilty after all.
Either way, Bear had to know the truth.
The guard led his dad to a seat and helped him into the chair. Cuffs were
clasped around his ankles and wrists. He wore an orange jumpsuit. More
wrinkles had formed across his face.
His dad’s gaze met his, haunting emotions floating in the depths of his
eyes. “What brings you here?”
“Where did you disappear to at night, Dad?” Bear got straight to the
point. There was no need to pretend that they were on good terms or that
they shared a warm, fuzzy relationship. Bear didn’t like pretending things
were something other than what they were.
Something hard came down over his father’s eyes. “That’s not
important.”
Even after all these years, Dad was still that stubborn? He would rather
face life in prison and force his family to live with the consequences than
share the truth?
His dad really was more selfish than he’d ever wanted to admit.
Bile churned in his stomach at the realization.
He shouldn’t have come here.
“What’s going on?” His dad’s words sounded cautious. “If you’ve come
here, there has to be a good reason.”
While Bear was here, he might as well get some more off his chest. “A
lot of people believe that The Good Samaritan Killer has emerged again,
that the wrong person was arrested. I know Isaac is working hard to get you
out of here, but I’m still not sure what to think.”
His dad’s gaze locked with his. “I didn’t kill those women. I can tell you
that.”
His words resounded with conviction. But Bear still wasn’t ready to
believe him.
Bear leaned closer, determined to see the truth in his father’s eyes. “So
why are you hiding something?”
Dad stared at him a moment before shrugging. “Because it’s not
important. I just need you to trust me on that.”
“It’s hard to trust someone with secrets. Someone who upended my
entire life and the lives of my brother and sister, and someone who’s now in
prison for murder. Do you have any idea what it’s been like for your
children all these years? What it was like to live with Aunt Verna? Or the
fact that she kicked me out of the house, forcing me to live on my own?
That she threatened if I tried to get custody of Madison and Isaac that she
would accuse me of being the killer?”
His dad’s eyes widened with what looked like authentic surprise. “I
didn’t know that.”
“You know why you didn’t know that? Because you didn’t think of
anyone but yourself.”
His dad stiffened. “That’s not fair.”
“What’s not fair is what you’ve put us through.” Bear’s voice rose.
“You may not be guilty of those murders—I still haven’t decided if I
believe that yet—but you’re definitely guilty of being a terrible father.”
“Bear . . .” His dad’s features seemed to droop with grief.
Bear rose to his feet. He didn’t feel sorry for his dad—he refused to let
himself give the man any pity. “I’m not sure there’s anything else we have
to say to each other right now.”
 “I didn’t want any of this to happen.”
“Then why aren’t you doing everything in your power to stop it?”
His dad stared at him but remained silent. Thoughts sparked in his gaze
—thoughts he didn’t speak aloud.
Bear shook his head, not bothering to hide his utter disappointment, and
took a step away. “I clearly wasted my time coming here. I’ve been trying
to support Isaac and Madison, to be a team player, and to get back into the
good graces of my family. But maybe this has all been a mistake.”
Before his father could say anything else, Bear left.
But Bear meant his words. He’d come all the way out here for nothing.
Only to stir up more heartache and more questions.
There wouldn’t be any closure with his father. Not unless his father
started to talk.
And it didn’t appear that that would ever happen.

Isaac saw Deputy Collins slip from the boulder and sprang into action. He
rushed toward the rock, praying the man was okay.
When he peered over the edge, he saw Collins hanging onto a crevice
on the cliff. Terror and panic stained the man’s eyes.
“You’ve got to help me.” Collins croaked out the words.
Isaac lowered himself onto his abdomen and reached below. The rock
was cold beneath him, like ice pressing against his coat. But the chill was
the least of his concerns.
Rebecca leaned beside him. “What can I do?”
“Do you have a phone signal?”
She pulled out her cell before shaking her head. “I don’t.”
Isaac continued to glance down. Collins was too far down for Isaac to
reach him. He had no rope on him or anything else that could help.
“Do you want me to run back up and get help?” Rebecca asked.
“Not yet,” Isaac said. “Let’s see if we can figure this out first.”
The thought of Rebecca being by herself in this wilderness didn’t do
anything to comfort him. He wanted her to stay close.
But he also couldn’t let Collins die then live with himself knowing he
hadn’t done everything in his power to save him.
 Isaac scooted farther down the edge to see how close he could get to
Collins. But the deputy was still too far away.
Collins grunted beneath him. He was having trouble hanging on, wasn’t
he? The drop was probably thirty feet, enough to do some serious damage,
especially considering all the craggy rocks below.
“Can you get any leverage with your feet?” Isaac asked.
Collins glanced down before gasping and quickly looking back up. His
feet scrambled to try to find traction.
But his efforts did no good. This man was literally hanging on by his
fingertips with nothing else to hold him up.
“How about my coat?” Rebecca asked. “If he can grab it, maybe we
could pull him up.”
“I don’t know. I guess it’s a good possibility.”
“Maybe the only possibility we have right now.”
She quickly stripped it off and handed it to him. Isaac lowered it to
Collins. “Can you grab the sleeve?”
His saucer-like eyes stared up. “If I let go . . .”
“I’ve got a good hold on this coat,” Isaac told him. “If you could grab it,
I can pull you up.”
“I’ll see what I can do.” Collins remained frozen a moment, his gaze
shifting back and forth with contemplation. A moment later, his hand
moved, and he lunged for the jacket, grabbing it first with one hand then
adding the other.
At once, Isaac felt the tension across the fabric.
He’d done it, Isaac realized. Collins had grabbed the sleeve.
Isaac held onto the jacket with both of his hands and grunted as he
pulled the man upward.
Then he heard a split.
The sleeve was ripping off, wasn’t it?
His heart pounded harder.
“Collins, you’re going to need to grab onto that rock again,” Isaac
shouted.
The deputy didn’t hesitate before grabbing back onto the ledge he’d
been holding onto before.
But Isaac didn’t know how long the man was going to be able to hold
on. They had to think of something else—and fast.
“I need to go get help.” Rebecca rose to her feet, urgency in her tone.
 Isaac glanced back at her. “Are you sure you’ll be okay?”
“I’ll be fine. And I’ll try to be quick.”
He didn’t like the thought of this. But Rebecca was right. They didn’t
have many other options right now.
“Take your jacket,” he muttered.
She snatched it from the ground and tugged it on before stepping back.
“Be careful, Rebecca.” His voice cracked under the strain he felt.
“I will.”
He prayed they were making the right decision.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-FIVE

REBECCA FELT her heart racing as she hurried up the trail, cell phone
in hand.
She had to find help, and she didn’t have any time to waste. At any
second, Collins’ hands could slip from the cliff, and he could crash below.
Despite the urgency, she forced herself to watch her steps. Thankfully,
the trail was well laid out. Still, the mountains were rocky, and this area was
secluded.
And someone wanted to kill her.
She glanced at her phone again, hoping she’d find a pocket of reception
where she had a signal. She knew there were some out here. The GSK had
found reception when he’d sent that video to her.
As the barren forest surrounded her, Rebecca ignored her chill. It was
probably the weather. It was cold out here, but not below freezing.
The river had begun to melt, although chunks of ice still floated in
places. A few remaining patches of snow clumped around her.
She just had to keep moving.
Farther up the trail, Rebecca glanced at her phone again.
Still no signal.
How far had they traveled before Collins had fallen? They’d probably
walked an hour at least. Now Rebecca was heading back up the mountain
so the hike would take longer.
She pushed herself to go faster even as her lungs tightened. Even as she
heaved in deep, icy breaths. Even as her muscles strained.
As she scrambled up some rocks in her path, she froze. The hair on her
neck stood on end.
A stick cracked in the distance.
 Probably just an animal, she told herself.
She pushed down her nerves. She didn’t have time for this. Collins
needed help!
She continued.
Until she heard the sound again.
She paused and glanced around, looking for the source of the noise.
She saw nothing and no one. Though the woods were mostly barren,
there were still plenty of places to hide, especially with the burst of
evergreens in this area.
She was nearly certain it was probably just an animal who’d made the
sound. Or maybe someone else in another search and rescue party was
close. She’d seen the grid and noticed that some places overlapped.
If that was true, then why didn’t she call out to see if someone would
respond to her?
She wasn’t sure what stopped her. Just fear, really.
But fear had been controlling her for too long now.
She needed to end that.
Rebecca could care for others while also caring for herself. Besides,
hadn’t that already been set in motion?
Her dad had kicked her out of the house. What did that mean when Andi
and Makayla came back? Did her dad even know that they were going to be
staying with their grandparents longer?
She shoved those thoughts aside and kept moving.
As she started to pass a cluster of trees, a figure wearing a mask flung
himself into her path.
“Rebecca . . . fancy seeing you here.”
A bloodcurdling scream escaped from her throat.
It was the man who’d run her off the road.
The one who’d sent the video of Mia.
The killer.

Isaac found a branch and lowered it down to Collins. He wasn’t sure it

would work . . . but he was out of ideas.
The deputy slowly released his hands and grabbed the stick.
 Isaac held his breath, hoping that this was actually a good idea.
Slowly, he pulled Collins upward until he was back onto solid ground.
Victory pulsed through him.
Thank You, Jesus!
Just as he muttered the prayer, a scream pierced the air.
Isaac’s blood went cold.
Rebecca.
His lungs seized with tension as he turned back to Collins. “Are you
going to be okay?”
Collins collapsed on his back, pulling in ragged breaths as he stared at
the sky. “Yeah, yeah. I’m fine. Just give me a minute to catch my breath.”
Isaac rose to his feet. “I’ve got to go see what’s wrong.”
“I’ll be there in a second.” Collins’ chest heaved up and down with
exertion. But, otherwise, the man appeared fine—just shaken, and rightfully
so.
Wasting no more time, Isaac darted up the trail.
Had Rebecca fallen? Run into a wild animal?
Or even worse . . . had she encountered someone dangerous?
Isaac continued to push himself forward.
His heart pounded harder.
Dear Lord . . . please be with her. Watch over her right now.
He climbed away from the river and higher up the mountain, looking for
any sign of Rebecca. If he had heard her scream, then she couldn’t be but so
far away.
“Rebecca?” he yelled.
He waited a second but heard nothing.
That wasn’t a good sign.
Quickly, he pulled out his phone and paused, searching to see if he had
a signal here.
He didn’t.
But he’d keep trying.
As he paused on the trail, he saw something stuffed into the brush on
the side.
It was an army-green coat.
One that looked just like the one Rebecca had been wearing.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-SIX

“WHAT ARE you going to do with me?” Rebecca’s voice trembled as it

left her lips. “Why did you make me take my coat off?”
“You won’t need it. Now, don’t ask any more questions,” the masked
man growled. “Just move.”
Something hard pressed into her back.
A gun.
Her abductor stood close, close enough that Rebecca couldn’t get away.
He’d forced her off the trail and through the trees.
Rebecca kept looking back, hoping to see somebody—law enforcement
or another search party member.
But there was no one except her and the monster who’d abducted her.
If she was going to get out of this, she was going to have to do it on her
own.
She carefully stepped over a fallen tree, her thoughts still racing.
“You don’t have to do this, you know.” Maybe she could compromise
with him. It seemed like it was worth a shot—at least until she could figure
something else out.
“Of course, I do. I always finish what I start.”
Her lungs squeezed at his subtle threat.
“You mean what you started when you made me run off the road?” Her
heart pounded in her ears as she waited for his response.
“I mean what I started when you were seventeen.”
Rebecca’s blood turned to ice at his words.
This was the same man. No one else knew about that except her and the
person who’d abducted her.
 Terror tried to freeze her. Made her head spin. Made her unable to think
clearly.
But this man kept pushing her onward, and she had no choice but to
continue.
Could she yell for help? Or, if she did, would the man simply pull the
trigger and end it all?
Rebecca wasn’t sure how this was going to play out.
So she kept walking. She had no other choice.
“Why me?” As he pushed her forward, she nearly stumbled but caught
herself before she hit the ground. “Why did you let me go all those years
ago?”
“That’s not important. If you think answers are going to give you peace
in your final moments, they won’t.”
His voice . . . did she recognize it?
She wasn’t sure.
But those brown eyes were the same.
She was face-to-face with the GSK.
He even had a camera strapped to his chest so he could record this at
some point. Not her abduction. This wouldn’t make him seem heroic.
But he would do something horrible to her and then pretend to save her.
Another chill raced through her.
“What are you planning on doing with me?” Her voice cracked as she
asked the question.
“Stop asking so many questions and walk. The air is thin up here, and
it’s getting colder. We need to save our energy and our breath.”
“What about Mia and Liam?”
“I said no more questions!” His voice made it clear he meant it.
Rebecca stayed quiet—for now, at least.
They crested the ridge of the mountain and now headed down—but in
the opposite direction from where Rebecca had left Isaac.
She had no idea what this man was planning, but the possibilities
terrified her.
Would today be the day she died? And, if so, what would happen to
Andi and Makayla?
Another thought slammed into her mind.
Without a doubt, James Colson was wrongfully behind bars. She was
certain of it right now. She’d tried to convince herself that these crimes
were somehow separate.
They weren’t.
Unfortunately, it had taken until this moment to totally convince her of
that fact.
This man had abducted her and threatened to kill her all those years ago.
The reality was devastating—the things James Colson had gone
through, what Isaac and his siblings had endured . . .
It was too late to do anything about it now.
He gripped her arm so tightly that pain radiated from his touch. His
other hand pressed the gun into her lower back. “Move faster.”
They continued to descend the rocky mountainside toward the river.
This trail was more treacherous than the others she’d been on. Rocks
tumbled beneath her feet. The ground was slick with moisture.
But this man didn’t care. He kept them moving at a fast pace. When
they reached the bottom, the man turned toward her. He pointed with his
gun to one of the large rocks stretching along the thirty-foot wide river.
“Get up on that boulder.”
Rebecca stared at the spot, at the large rock jutting out of the water. The
rushing water beside it sent a spray of freezing mist into the air, making the
temperature feel even cooler.
She looked around and didn’t see anyone nearby. The last thing she
wanted to do was to walk to that boulder.
“But—” she started.
“I said do it!” The man’s voice hardened, making it clear he was
growing impatient.
Rebecca swallowed hard before following his directions. As soon as she
stepped on the rock, she slipped on a patch of lichen growing on the
surface. After another attempt, she found her balance and glanced back up
at her abductor.
She waited, unsure what this man had planned—but she knew without a
doubt that his intentions were to make her suffer.

Finally, Isaac found a signal and called Shane. The agent said a team was
on the way.
 In the meantime, Isaac continued through the woods in the direction
where the coat had been left.
Could the jacket have been left as a purposeful misdirection?
Possibly.
But it was Isaac’s best lead so far.
He continued to pray that Rebecca was okay. But a bad feeling lingered
in his gut.
He should have never sent her to get help.
Had someone been watching, just waiting for a chance to grab her?
Anger continued to boil in his blood.
How long would it be until this guy was found? Until this nightmare
ended? How many more people had to be hurt? How many lives had to be
destroyed?
As he crested the top of the mountain, another scream filled the air.
The sound had come from down by the river.
Rebecca.
That had to be Rebecca.
Desperate to reach her before the unthinkable happened, he half ran,
half slid down the mountainside.

“Take a step back,” the masked man growled.

Rebecca glanced behind her and saw the swirling rapids below. Her
limbs trembled at the sight of the tumultuous water. She felt her head spin
as she stared at him. “I don’t want to.”
“I said take a step back. It wasn’t a suggestion.” He held the gun up
higher.
As she stared at the gun, she took a small step back. Her foot slid again,
but she caught herself before momentum pulled her downward.
The man strode closer, his grip on the gun unwavering. Without another
word, he rushed her, his shoulders knocking her off balance.
Rebecca felt the air beneath her as she tumbled backward. A scream left
her lungs as she fell toward the water several feet below.
She hit the icy rapids, and her entire body seemed to freeze upon
impact.
 It was cold. So cold.
She struggled to breathe as her lungs squeezed tight.
The water was moving too fast. The swells from the rapids overtaking
her.
She wouldn’t survive long. Not like this.
As the rapids carried her downstream, she glanced back in time to see
the masked man watching her.
But he wasn’t just watching her.
He had his camera out to record it all.
And he was grinning.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-SEVEN

ISAAC PAUSED partway down the mountain as the river came into
view.
He squinted.
Was that . . . someone caught in the rapids?
At once, Isaac realized who it was.
Rebecca.
He didn’t know how she’d gotten there. He only knew he needed to
reach her. The water flow would move Rebecca downstream quickly—
faster than Isaac could possibly navigate the rocky terrain to reach her.
But he had to try.
He snatched his phone from his pocket.
Perfect. He had a signal.
Quickly, he dialed Shane and told him what was going on. Shane
promised to be right out with backup.
In the meantime, Isaac scrambled down the mountain, trying to watch
his steps.
He kept glancing at the river.
It appeared Rebecca had caught herself on a rock. Her arms were
wrapped around its large base, but he doubted she could hold on long.
When he glanced farther upstream, he saw a man standing next to the
river with something in his hand.
A gun.
And a camera was strapped to his chest.
The wind left Isaac’s lungs when he realized that man was the killer
they’d been searching for.
The man was recording Rebecca’s suffering right now.
 If circumstances were different . . . Isaac would go after the man. Give
him a piece of his mind, to put it mildly.
But, right now, all he could do was help Rebecca.
The killer knew that.
Finally, Isaac reached the riverbed and maneuvered himself over some
rocks.
Rebecca was about twenty feet away in the center of the river. The
water crushed her up against a rock as the rapids rushed past her, some
carrying frozen chunks of ice.
Her skin was already turning blue.
Isaac didn’t have much time.
He perched himself on a rock overhanging the water. “Rebecca!”
She looked at him, her eyes wide with fear.
How would he reach her?
He snatched a long stick from the ground. Maybe this would work.
He hurried farther downstream and extended the branch toward her.
“Grab hold!” he shouted.
“I can’t.” Her garbled words were hard to understand.
She was losing her strength, wasn’t she? If she let go of that rock and
the stream carried her downriver anymore, she’d be a goner. Isaac had no
doubt about that.
He didn’t have time to wait for the rescue crew to get here.
He could walk in the river himself, but then he’d also be at risk for
hypothermia—which would make him no good to Rebecca.
Dear God . . . please help. I need some ideas. Please!

Rebecca couldn’t feel her hands. Her feet. Her arms.

Her entire body had gone from painfully tingling to concerningly numb.
Breathing felt harder and harder.
All she could do was to cling to this rock.
Stop living in fear.
The phrase echoed in her head.
Yet maybe fear was what had kept her alive. Wasn’t that what defined
most of her reactions? Survival instincts?
 She didn’t have time to think about it now.
Water from a rapid washed into her mouth, causing shock to course
through her system.
She coughed and sputtered, trying to catch her breath.
She wouldn’t last much longer out here. She was certain of it.
“Can you grab this stick?” Isaac shouted.
Rebecca barely heard him over the rush of water around her.
But panic raced through her at the thought of grabbing that stick . . . of
letting go of this rock. Of letting the current take ahold of her again.
What if she missed? What if the river carried her away?
However, she knew she couldn’t stay here much longer.
Her body would begin to shut down soon.
She stared at the stick. Stared at Isaac’s earnest face.
She didn’t have any other choice but to take a leap of faith.
She swallowed hard before moving one arm from the rock.
Just as she reached for the stick, a block of ice collided into her,
knocking her out of range.
Then the water dragged her downstream.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-EIGHT

ISAAC’S EYES widened when he saw the rapids dragging Rebecca

away. “No!”
He darted down the riverbank, still gripping the stick as if it were a
lifeline.
He had to do something!
He watched as the rapids shifted Rebecca closer to the shoreline.
Maybe this was his chance.
He extended the branch again, hoping it might reach her. That she’d see
it. That she was still lucid enough to grab it.
“Rebecca! Over here!”
Rebecca reached out of the water. Her fingers closed around the stick. A
moment later, she jerked to a stop.
Isaac’s heart slowed—but just barely.
They weren’t clear yet.
He still had to get Rebecca out of this river. That meant she couldn’t let
go. That nothing else could go wrong.
“Hold on tight!” he yelled.
He wasn’t sure if Rebecca heard him or not. But as he started to pull the
branch toward him, Rebecca glided across the water and out of the main
current. No rocks stopped her. No chunks of ice dislodged her grip. No
rapids forced her where she didn’t want to go.
Thank You!
When she was close enough, Isaac reached for her arm. He pulled her
nearly limp body onto the rocky shore.
As he knelt beside her, he scanned her for injuries. Her skin looked
blue. Her lips were pale. Ice crusted in her hair.
 Isaac may have rescued her, but Rebecca was still in grave danger.
His gaze quickly jerked toward the man who’d been standing on the
shoreline.
He was gone.
But he’d gotten a kick out of this, hadn’t he? He’d done this to her, all
for his delight and pleasure.
Anger burned through Isaac at the thought.
“Rebecca . . .” Isaac stripped his coat off and wrapped it over her before
pulling her into his arms, trying to use his body heat to warm her.
As he did, voices sounded in the distance.
He looked up and saw three men appear on the trail coming toward
them.
The rescue team. They’d arrived.
Now he only prayed they were able to stop this hypothermia before it
did any damage to Rebecca.

Rebecca wasn’t sure how much time had passed when she finally began to
feel halfway normal.
She’d been taken to the closest hospital. Put through several treatments
to warm her. Given an IV. Checked by doctors. Questioned by police.
Throughout it all, Isaac had hovered close. He couldn’t always be in her
room with her, but she knew he was waiting outside the door, ready to be
there for her if needed.
The whole nightmare scenario in the river kept replaying in her mind.
If one thing had gone differently, she might not be here right now.
If Isaac hadn’t found her.
If she hadn’t been able to grab that branch.
If the rescue crew hadn’t shown up when they did.
Rebecca thanked God she was alive right now.
Despite the plans of The Good Samaritan Killer.
She shuddered when she thought about that man.
He wasn’t going to stop, was he?
Before that thought could overwhelm her, the doctor slipped from her
room and Isaac came back inside. As he walked to her bed and took her
hand, a grin began tugging at her lips.
She was so grateful for everything he’d done today. He’d saved her.
She stared at him a moment, the jeans and black sweatshirt he wore
clearly borrowed from someone else. His curly hair looked even curlier
than usual, probably because of the mist coming from the river.
But he’d never looked as handsome as he did now.
Isaac Colson was her hero.
“You had me really worried,” he muttered as he gazed at her.
“Thank you for everything you did.” Her throat burned as she said the
words.
Guilt seemed to flood his gaze. “I should have never let you go alone.”
“You couldn’t have known.” Rebecca’s thoughts raced. “Was this all a
crime of opportunity? The GSK couldn’t have planned what happened to
Deputy Collins.”
Isaac let out a breath as he glanced in the distance. “My guess is that
this guy was watching you and waiting for any chance he could get. He
found one.”
She saw the remorse on Isaac’s face and squeezed his hand, wishing she
could wipe away his pain. “It’s not your fault, you know.”
He shrugged, but his shoulders and actions still looked heavy, burdened.
“Maybe. But it feels like it is.”
“I can’t live with an army of bodyguards always with me or with bubble
wrap around me.” No one could be safe all the time. It wasn’t possible.
“Are you sure? I think you’d look pretty cute, even wearing bubble
wrap.” His eyes twinkled in a moment of levity.
That got a small laugh out of her.
Someone knocked at the door, and Special Agent Townsend stepped
inside. He offered a grim smile as he approached them, his expression even
more serious than usual.
“Rebecca . . . it looks like you’re doing better.”
“I am. Thanks.”
“I’m glad. I have a couple updates.” He paused beside her bed. “First,
we released Skip Johnson. Clearly, he’s not behind this since he was in
custody when this happened.”
“Okay . . .”
Townsend’s grim expression remained in place. “And Blevins was also
cleared. The FBI checked the GPS on his car and his smart watch.
Technology places him at his house during the time of your attack. Plus,
with his knee surgery two years ago, we doubt he’s capable of hiking
through the woods to get away.”
“I guess that’s good news.” Rebecca didn’t sound certain—mostly
because she didn’t feel certain.
“Rod Wilkins also has an alibi for the time you were in the river, and
Kevin Black has been at work all day.”
“Wow . . .” Rebecca muttered. “That’s a lot of people who can be ruled
out.”
“Yes, it is.” Townsend almost sounded grim as he responded.
But if Skip Johnson, Dr. Blevins, Rod Wilkins, and Kevin Black weren’t
guilty, then who did that leave?
Apparently, it left someone who wasn’t even on their radar yet.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-NINE

RELIEF CONTINUED to loosen Isaac’s lungs as he reminded

himself that Rebecca was okay. Things could have ended up so much
differently. Praise God they hadn’t.
Six hours after Rebecca had been taken to the hospital, she was
released. Isaac hadn’t asked her where he should take her. Instead, he
started toward Bear’s.
Rebecca needed to be around people who would keep an eye on her
instead of giving her more grief—which ruled out her father.
He glanced at her, worried at how quiet and solemn she seemed as they
headed down the road. She’d pulled her hair back into a messy bun, and she
wore an oversized sweatshirt from the hospital as well as yoga pants. Any
makeup she’d had on had been washed away, revealing pale skin with an
almost purplish tint.
Evidence of her trauma, Isaac realized.
But the doctor had said she’d be okay.
Besides, even with no makeup and with messy hair, she was still the
most beautiful woman he’d ever seen.
“You hanging in?” he asked.
She readjusted the way she was seated and tucked her arms around
herself. “It seems like that was just a nightmare I woke up from, that it
didn’t really happen.”
“It was pretty crazy.”
“All that, and we still don’t have any more information on Mia or
Liam.” She frowned as she glanced out the window at the darkness on the
other side.
“I know it’s frustrating. But the FBI is taking this very seriously.”
 Rebecca nodded almost somberly. “I know. I appreciate everything that
everyone is doing.”
Isaac turned onto the dark road leading to Bear’s house. As he traveled,
he kept a close eye on his surroundings, trying to prepare himself for any
additional surprises. He couldn’t allow himself to let his guard down.
Thankfully, so far there had been none.
After several more tension-filled minutes, they pulled up to Bear’s
house, and Isaac finally began to relax.
Isaac hurried around the car and helped Rebecca out of his Lexus and
into the house. He didn’t let go of her arm until she was seated near the fire
and covered in a fleece blanket.
She could use all the warmth she could get. Her skin was still too pale.
Isaac knew Bear was teaching right now, and he wasn’t sure where
Madison was, but her car wasn’t out front. It would actually be nice to have
a few minutes alone.
Isaac stepped toward the kitchen, determined to take care of Rebecca.
“Let me fix you something warm to eat.”
“I don’t want to be any trouble.” She waved him off, but the action
almost seemed weak and listless.
“You’re not being any trouble at all. How about some potato soup?” He
remembered that was her favorite, and he thought Bear had all the
ingredients on hand to make some.
“That sounds fantastic,” she told him.
Just as Isaac started to cook, Madison hurried through the front door,
letting in a cold burst of air. With four cups in a paper tray, she rushed
toward Rebecca and handed her one.
“I heard what happened and brought you a peppermint latte,” Madison
said. “I thought something warm would be good.”
Rebecca smiled softly. “You guys are taking such good care of me. I
appreciate it.”
“Of course.” Madison lowered herself into the seat across from her.
“I’m so glad you’re okay. When I heard what happened . . . I couldn’t
believe it.”
“I think that’s what we’re all saying.”
“You didn’t get a good look at this guy, did you?” Madison continued.
“I wish I did. But all I could see were his eyes. I wish I could tell you
more. Truly.”
 Madison waved a hand in the air, almost as if realizing how intense she
was and trying to loosen up. “It’s okay. It’s not like you’re the one who is
personally responsible for getting our father out of prison.”
Isaac glanced at Rebecca and saw the blood drain from her face.
Just what was that reaction all about?

Rebecca felt like she might throw up as Madison’s words continued to echo
in her head.
It’s not like you’re the one who is personally responsible for getting our
father out of prison.
She had to tell the Colsons the truth. Here they were being so incredibly
kind to her. They’d opened up their home and had offered to take care of
her like she was a part of their family.
If they knew the truth . . . would they be this kind?
Rebecca didn’t deserve any of this compassion.
She took a small sip of her latte and tried to collect her thoughts. The
smell of the soup cooking and the peppermint latte, the warmth from the
fire blazing in the fireplace . . . it was all so comforting.
Yet a cold rock had wedged in her chest. She wouldn’t be rid of it. Not
until she confessed.
“I thought I heard you guys come in.” Bear strode from his office
behind the stairway, appearing clueless about anything that had just
happened. “I went and talked to Dad today. He didn’t share anything.”
“I’m sorry he didn’t open up to you. But it’s been fifteen years.”
Madison took a sip of her coffee. “You can’t expect him to change his tune
now.”
Bear’s gaze stopped on Rebecca. “I missed something, didn’t I?”
Isaac filled him in on what had happened. As he did, Bear seemed to
swell with anger. “This needs to stop.”
“This monster isn’t going to stop until we find him and make him stop.”
Madison’s eyes narrowed in a mix of determination and disgust.
Rebecca thought about everything this family had been through. Pain
that she might have prevented. How could she be so selfish?
 “There’s something I need to tell you all.” Moisture dampened
Rebecca’s palms as her throat went dry. Her hands began to tremble, and
she set her cup of coffee on a nearby table.
“What’s going on?” Madison leaned toward her, concern in her gaze.
Rebecca’s gaze shot from Bear to Madison to Isaac. When she stopped
at Isaac, her heart panged with grief.
The two of them could have had something really beautiful.
As soon as she confessed, everything would be over.
Forever.
Despite that, she knew she was making the right choice. She only
regretted she hadn’t done this sooner.
As she licked her lips, she prayed that she would have the right words to
say.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY

ISAAC GAVE the soup one last stir before leaving it on the stove to
simmer and going to sit beside Rebecca. Whatever she had to say was
clearly heavy and burdensome. But maybe it would be good for her to get
whatever it was off her chest.
“You can tell us anything.” Isaac kept his voice gentle, sensing
Rebecca’s inner turmoil. “We’re all here for you.”
She shook her head as tears began pouring down her cheeks. She
quickly wiped them with the edge of her sleeve before drawing in a shaky
breath. “You’re all going to hate me, and you have every right to.”
“We would never hate you,” Isaac murmured.
What was she talking about? She was a victim here. And she’d been
kind to him, a true friend when he hadn’t had anyone else.
None of this made sense.
Yet.
Maybe it would in a moment when she explained it.
She wiped beneath her eyes with her sleeve again before blowing out
another shaky breath.
“Back when I was in high school, Isaac and I decided to meet under the
bleachers one night.” Her gaze fluttered to meet his before she quickly
looked away. “As you all probably know, my father had forbidden us from
dating, but we were determined to see each other anyway.”
“Are you talking about the night you never showed up?” Isaac waited
for her to continue, his heart pounding in his ears with dread.
Rebecca nodded, but something deep and painful swirled in her gaze.
“As I walked to the school, I passed some cars parked on the street.
Someone lunged out from behind one and grabbed me.” Her voice cracked,
and she rubbed her throat. “The next thing I knew, everything went black.”
“Someone abducted you?” Isaac wasn’t sure he’d heard her correctly.
In all the scenarios he’d imagined, this wasn’t even close to one of
them. He’d thought that Rebecca had changed her mind. That her father had
caught her. That she’d met someone else. That she’d stood him up.
He’d tried to get in touch with her afterward, but she’d never returned
his calls.
He wasn’t sure where Rebecca was going with this, but he had a vague
idea. However, his initial conclusions couldn’t be correct . . .
They just couldn’t.
He prayed they weren’t.
“When I regained consciousness, I was freezing cold. I was lying on dirt
and rocks. Then I realized I was surrounded by dirt on all sides.” She
rubbed her throat again as if it pained her to say. “I’d been thrown into a
pit.”
“A pit?” Bear sounded eerily calm as he clarified.
“Yes. A couple lanterns hung from the rafters above me, and the pit
smelled like hay. That’s when I knew I was beneath a barn. The hole was
dug into the ground and supported with beams on the sides. I was cold and
scared. So scared.” She pulled her arms across her chest and shivered as if
she’d been transported back in time.
The truth pounded in Isaac’s temples over and over until an ache formed
in his head. But he didn’t interrupt. He needed to hear what else she had to
say.
“What happened next?” Bear’s intense gaze remained on Rebecca.
“It felt like hours passed. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t see a way to
climb out. I hadn’t heard or seen anyone else. I had no idea where I was or
who had taken me. But, apparently, I wasn’t there as long as I’d thought. It
just seemed that way. It was still dark when a man wearing a black mask
appeared in the shadows above me.”
“What did he do?” Isaac felt breathless as he asked the question.
“He just stared at me a minute, and then said, ‘Change of plans. I can’t
do it. Not yet. But I promise I’ll be back some day. Tell anyone about this,
and your sweet little cousins? They die.’”
“Oh, Rebecca . . .” He started to reach for her, but she raised a hand to
indicate she needed space.
Isaac dropped his hand back into his lap.
 “He helped me out of the pit and then sprayed something in my face,”
she said. “I must have passed out. Next thing I remember was waking up on
the side of the road, probably two blocks from my house. My dad had
gotten drunk and was passed out on the floor when I got home. I couldn’t
have woken him up even if I’d tried. Instead, I jumped in the shower, still in
shock.”
“You don’t have to finish if you don’t want to,” Madison said.
Rebecca shook her head, tears flowing down her cheeks. “I have to. I
can’t stop now. Just give me a second.”
But Isaac’s head pounded even worse.
Both times she’d been attacked . . . it was because she was going to
meet him.
That couldn’t be a coincidence.
Even so, guilt flooded him.
“When I was taking a shower, I found a bandage under my arm,”
Rebecca continued. “I thought I’d felt it earlier, but I didn’t think too much
of it. But when I took it off, I found this.”
She pulled up her sleeve until a crude scar was revealed.
Everyone in the room went silent as they stared at it.
The scar was the GSK’s trademark. But only a few key people knew
about it. Isaac had only found out about it himself a month or so ago when
Shane had shared the information with him. The news was never leaked to
the media. Did Rebecca even know?
“You didn’t tell anyone what happened to you?” Madison lightly
touched Rebecca’s arm. “That’s a terrible burden to carry with you for so
long.”
It was a terrible burden. She’d been a victim of the GSK, and she’d
carried those scars—mental and physical—with her for all these years.
She’d put the needs of others above her own needs, but this time to her
detriment.
“I . . . I couldn’t. This guy—he threatened to hurt Andi and Makayla if I
told anyone. And he said he would finish what he started one day. I just
wanted to pretend that it had never happened. I’d almost convinced myself
it wasn’t The Good Samaritan Killer at all. I’d never heard of him letting
someone go.”
“So, you never reported it to the police?” Bear’s voice sounded
perplexed but unaccusatory.
 She shook her head. “No, I just tried to move on. I didn’t know what to
think. Didn’t know what to feel. I just felt . . . alone, I guess.”
“Rebecca . . . I’m so sorry to hear this,” Isaac said.
The timeline raced through his head. Rebecca had been eleven when his
dad was arrested, sixteen when Isaac had started dating her, and seventeen
when they’d broken up . . .
But that meant . . .
No, he couldn’t believe that. Certainly, he’d misunderstood something.
His gaze locked on her as his thoughts continued to race. “Wait . . . you
were seventeen.”
Rebecca’s gaze met his, guilt pooling in her eyes. “That’s right. It’s been
nine years.”
Even though he’d known that, Isaac reeled as he tried to process this
plot twist Rebecca had shared.
That meant . . .
Isaac had been so wrapped up in what Rebecca was telling him that he
hadn’t made the connection.
Rebecca’s attack had happened after his father had been arrested.
Which was just more evidence proving his dad wasn’t The Good
Samaritan Killer.
"Dad was behind bars when this happened,” Isaac muttered more to
himself than anyone else.
He met Bear’s and Madison’s shocked gazes.
“Rebecca is the proof we needed all along.” Isaac’s words came out in a
near whisper.
His gaze caught hers.
How could Rebecca have kept this from him? How could she have kept
it from everyone?
If she’d shared . . . it would have changed everything.
Everything.

Isaac couldn’t stop thinking about what Rebecca had told him. About how
if Rebecca had come forward with this news earlier that everything would
be different. The last nine years of his life would have been changed.
 His dad would have been free.
Conflicting thoughts clashed inside him. Compassion and the need to
comfort her. Anger at what his family had been through. Things that could
be different.
Time he’d lost with Bear. With his dad.
Rebecca sprang to her feet, tears rushing down her cheeks. “I’m sorry. I
know what you guys must be thinking of me. And I understand that you
never want to see me again. If someone would just give me a ride back into
town, I’ll find somewhere else to stay—”
“Don’t be silly,” Madison said. “Of course, you can stay here.”
Isaac wanted to jump in, wanted to agree.
But how could Rebecca have kept this from him this whole time? This
could have changed the entire case against his father. Even now, she knew
how hard he was working to somehow appeal his dad’s sentence. Why
hadn’t she said anything?
“Why don’t you head upstairs and take a shower? Maybe that would
make you feel better,” Madison said. “Meanwhile, I think the three of us
need to talk. And we need to call Shane and let him know about this.”
Rebecca nodded, even though her eyes looked hollow and dazed. “A
shower would be nice. But I still stand behind what I said. I know how
upset you guys must be with me. And I can go if you want me to. I don’t
blame you if you all hate me.”
“None of us hate you,” Madison said. “I’ll walk you up. I’m not sure
you’re going to make it on your own without passing out first.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-ONE

AS SOON AS Rebecca was out of earshot and Madison returned to the

room, Isaac turned to his siblings. He wanted to be logical. Supportive.
He wanted to do the right thing.
But his emotions had flared to life.
He was going to need some time to process this.
Why would she keep this to herself? It didn’t make sense.
His phone buzzed, but he turned it over, not wanting to be bothered by a
call or text message right now.
“I can’t believe Rebecca would keep that from us,” Isaac finally
muttered.
Madison stared into the fire, her gaze appearing stiff with shock. “You
have to understand that everyone handles trauma in different ways. If you
look at studies about the grown children of alcoholic parents, you’ll find her
actions are in line with—”
“How can you make excuses for her right now?” Bear’s nostrils flared.
“If what she said was true—”
“I’m not making excuses. I’m saying not everyone has the same
background, the same thought patterns.” Madison gave Bear a pointed look.
“There’s no reason she would make this up.”
“This could have changed everything,” Bear finished. “We would have
had the past nine years with Dad. We would have known he was innocent.”
Madison crossed her arms. “Look, I’m upset also. But instead of
thinking of that, maybe we need to think about how this tragedy has
affected Rebecca and the trauma she’s endured.”
“I wish it were that easy.” Bear frowned, his gaze distant with thought.
“But look at what we’ve all been through. That could have all been different
if Rebecca had just spoken up.”
“What happened to her was horrible,” Madison said. “That’s what we
need to keep in mind. Trauma literally changes a person’s brain.”
Isaac let out a long breath and ran his hand through his hair. He wanted
to agree with Madison. He really did. But what he’d just learned was so
much to process.
One minute, compassion flooded his heart as he imagined Rebecca in
that horrible situation and everything she’d gone through. The next instant,
he pictured his own upbringing and how different things could have been . .
.
That was why Rebecca had been holding back from him. Because she
knew once he found out the truth that a relationship between them would be
impossible. Everything began to make sense.
His phone buzzed again. Quickly, he flipped it over and saw it was
another message from Kate.

Please call me ASAP.

He wondered what kind of “emergency” she was having now. Either

way, it would have to wait.
He leaned over, his head dipping toward his knees.
He had to figure out how he was going to handle this.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-TWO

REBECCA WANTED nothing more than to curl into a ball and hide.
To disappear.
The Colsons must all hate her.
Sure, they didn’t act like they did. But how could they not?
She especially remembered the look on Isaac’s face.
Betrayal. That was all she could see in his gaze, and she couldn’t blame
him for feeling that way. She deserved it for staying quiet all this time.
Rebecca pulled her sweatshirt tighter around her neck, wishing she
could stay warm. But nothing would ease the chill inside her right now.
A few minutes later, someone knocked at her door.
Her heartbeat quickened.
Isaac? Despite herself, hope surged inside her that maybe he’d come to
tell her she was forgiven. It couldn’t be that simple, could it?
Instead, Agent Townsend stood there, his gaze stony. “Can I come in?”
She opened the door wider and pointed to a chair in the corner of her
bedroom. “Have a seat.”
He stiffly walked into the room and sat in the armchair. “I heard we
needed to talk.”
Rebecca lowered herself onto the edge of the bed across from him and
nodded.
Then she poured out everything to him, not sparing any detail. Tears
wanted to emerge, but she held them back.
He took notes, nodded, grunted, and surprisingly didn’t show the
judgment she’d expected.
“Can you describe this barn?” he asked when she was finished.
 “I’ve thought about it a lot over the years. But it seemed like any other
barn I’d seen before, except for the pit inside it. I only saw the inside
because he sprayed some kind of chemical in my face and I passed out. I
can’t tell you where it was or what houses were even close to it. I even keep
my eyes open for it when I’m driving around the area sometimes, hoping
that something will stand out to me. But . . . no.”
He paused. “You know this information changes everything, don’t
you?”
Rebecca nodded, numbness filling her chest. “I know.”
He leaned forward on his elbows and lowered his voice. “We didn’t tell
anyone about the initials the killer carved into his victims.”
Her heart seemed to stop for a moment. “What?”
“It’s true. He carved GSK on each of his victims’ arms. We didn’t want
the media to know about that fact, however. Can I see your scar?”
Her throat burned as she pulled her sleeve up and held up her arm.
Townsend examined it a moment before asking permission to take a
picture.
“The wrong man might very well be behind bars,” he muttered with a
shake of his head.
More guilt pounded at her, but she said nothing. What could she say?
“There’s nothing else you remember about him?” Townsend asked.
She shrugged. “Only that he had mercy on me.”
“You’re doing fine, Rebecca. You were in a hard spot, and what you
went through was terrible. But knowing about that barn gives us something
to go on. I’m going to tell the team about it so we can start looking into
different structures in the area.”
“What about Andi and Makayla?”
“I’ll make sure officers are stationed outside of the house where they’re
staying and eyes are on them at all times. Right now, I still feel like you’re
this guy’s main target.”
“I’m . . . I’m sorry.” Her voice cracked.
“I’m sorry for what you went through.” He rose. “I have your statement.
But if you think of anything else, please let us know.”
“I will.”
And with another nod, Townsend left.
Why did The Good Samaritan Killer spare Rebecca? Was it his plan to let
her go? Or had something happened to change his mind?
The question continued to run through Isaac’s mind as he stared at the
fire, shock still coursing through him.
It just didn’t make sense.
Unless the killer had a personal connection with her.
Unless he had a fondness for her.
Unless a more human part of him had emerged.
So, who could it be?
Rebecca’s father? Could he be behind this?
Isaac didn’t think so. The man wasn’t his favorite person, but he didn’t
seem like a killer either.
Anthony?
He’d been young back then, but he was a possibility.
Dr. Blevins?
He’d supposedly been cleared. But what if he was just an expert at
covering up his crimes?
“You okay?” Madison’s voice pulled him from his thoughts.
“It’s just a lot to comprehend.”
“I’m going to go take Rebecca some dinner . . . unless you want to.”
“Why don’t you? I still need more time to process this.” Isaac wasn’t
sure he was ready to see her yet.
Madison rose. “Of course.”
As his sister disappeared, his phone rang. He resisted a sigh. Who was
calling now? Couldn’t he just have a moment of peace?
Even worse, it was probably Kate again. He was going to have to
change his number if this continued.
Instead, he saw Hazy’s name on his screen.
Isaac might as well get this talk over with. Very little could make this
day worse than it already was.
“Hey, Hazy.” Isaac paced toward the window as he gripped his phone.
“Hello, counselor. You’re a hard man to get up with.” His voice had a
low, almost singsong quality to it. Considering the charges he was facing,
Hazy seemed like a very happy man.
“I’m sorry,” Isaac told him. “My associates assured me they’d be at
your beck and call.”
 “I don’t want them. I want you. Those other guys . . . they think a little
too highly of themselves, if you know what I mean.”
Isaac felt a knot form in his neck. “I understand.”
“You’re not working too hard, are you? You sound stressed or
something.”
Isaac suppressed a sigh, unsure how to answer.
“I’ll take that silence as a yes,” Hazy said. “Take it from me—you don’t
want your whole life to be about your work.”
This wasn’t the direction Isaac expected this conversation to go. “Why’s
that?”
“That’s what I did and look where it got me. Now I’m accused of
murdering my brother. The only people standing behind me are the people I
pay. I dedicated my life to my work, but has my work shown equal
dedication to me? No way.”
Isaac let the man’s words resonate in his head.
The last person he’d expected to get advice from was Hazy. But the
man’s words contained a lot of wisdom. Though Isaac loved his job, the
demands were overwhelming sometimes.
“Thanks for the advice,” Isaac finally said.
“No problem. Now, the reason I’m calling . . .”
Isaac braced himself.
“I want to know if I can sue my neighbor.”
Isaac blinked with surprise. “For what?”
“He insulted my dog. Said she made rats look cute and cuddly. Can you
believe someone would say that about my Maisy?”
That’s why Hazy had been calling?
Isaac almost wanted to laugh.
He supposed that was better than bad news.
Before he could respond, Madison rushed into the room.
Isaac covered the mouthpiece so Hazy wouldn’t hear anything she said.
He was going on and on about his neighbor.
But Isaac barely heard him.
All he heard was Madison saying, “The FBI found Mia and Liam.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-THREE

REBECCA HEARD the commotion downstairs and opened her

bedroom door.
Mia.
Someone had said Mia’s name.
Her pulse quickened.
Quietly, she crept toward the stairs to hear more. If there was an update
on her friend, she needed to know.
“Rebecca!” Madison spotted her as she stood near the base of the stairs.
“I was just coming to get you. You’ll never believe this. A park ranger
found Mia and Liam.”
Her breath caught as she tried to anticipate where this was going.
“Are they . . . ?” She couldn’t finish her question.
“They’re alive,” Madison rushed. “And they’re okay.”
Rebecca’s shoulders drooped with relief. Praise God.
“Do you know any details?” Rebecca continued down the stairs and
paused in front of her.
“They’re at the hospital right now getting checked out.”
“Can anyone visit them?”
“I asked.” Madison shook her head. “Not yet. They both have frostbite,
they’re dehydrated, Mia broke her arm, and Liam has a concussion.”
"But they will be okay, right?”
“Yes, they will.”
“And the man who abducted them . . . ?” Rebecca held her breath as she
waited for Madison’s response. Had he been captured? Could it even be
possible that all this was over?
 Madison frowned. “Unfortunately, he’s nowhere to be found. He held
them at gunpoint, but they managed to get away. In the process, Mia and
Liam got lost in the woods.”
“I’m so glad to hear that.” Her words felt like such an understatement.
“I thought you’d want to know right away.”
Rebecca’s gaze shifted to Isaac, but he looked away.
She swallowed the lump in her throat. “If it’s okay, I’m going to bed. In
the morning, I’ll have someone pick me up, and I’ll get out of your way.”
Madison studied her a moment before shrugging. “Don’t rush. Really.”
Rebecca’s gaze went to Isaac one more time. He still wouldn’t look at
her.
Not that she was surprised.
But sharing what had happened to her had hurt entirely more than she’d
imagined.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-FOUR

TODAY IS THE DAY.

I’m going to act.
I just have to wait for the right opportunity, but I feel certain it will
come.
I’ve been mentally preparing myself all night. Now I have everything in
place that I need.
I stare at the spray in my hands. It’s a new weapon. One that I haven’t
used before. But it’s necessary.
I’ve come to terms with the fact that I’m not as strong as I used to be.
Therefore, I need some help.
I keep replaying that day from the past. The day I let Rebecca get away.
I’d had a moment of contemplation and hadn’t been able to carry
through with my original plan.
That had been a mistake.
But I won’t be making that mistake again.
I stare at the cannister in my hand. Gently, I push the button on top and
watch the spray escape.
I imagine myself misting this in Rebecca’s face. I imagine her shock.
Her surprise. Her terror.
The way she’ll pass out.
A smile curls across my lips.
It’s going to be wonderful.
My magnum opus, as some people would call it.
No one will ever forget me.
It’s time to get the credit I deserve.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-FIVE

FIRST THING THE NEXT MORNING, Rebecca called her

friend Abigail, Jaxon Wilder’s wife and Sheriff Wilder’s sister-in-law.
The two of them had hung out on several occasions. And since Rebecca
needed a ride now, Abigail seemed like a good choice. Her friend told her
she’d be there in an hour to pick her up.
Rebecca really needed to figure out her car situation so she wouldn’t
end up being stuck anywhere again or having to depend on others. It was
best if she could do most things on her own.
Quickly, she got ready, trying to be quiet and not wake anyone.
As she crept down the steps, the house was silent. She didn’t bother to
stop or to look around. She simply left a note on the kitchen counter,
thanking the Colsons for letting her stay and apologizing again. Then she
headed to the front door.
Before she could open it, a noise sounded behind her.
She nearly jumped out of her skin as she twirled around.
Isaac sat in a chair in the living room.
“Sorry,” he muttered, no hint of amusement in his gaze. “I wasn’t
expecting to see you, or I would have given you a warning that I was here.”
Rebecca pushed a hair behind her ear, hating how awkward things felt
between the two of them now. “It’s no problem.”
“Where are you going?”
“A friend is picking me up. I’ll have to figure out things from there. I
don’t want to be in your hair anymore.”
“You were never in our hair.” His voice sounded sincere.
But Rebecca had to wonder how he really felt right now.
 “I’m not sure it’s a good idea for you to be going out alone.” Isaac’s
voice didn’t hold the same warmth or intimacy as it had before. But at least
he didn’t sound totally cold and withdrawn either.
“I won’t be alone,” Rebecca insisted. “I’ll be with Abigail. And I’ll be
careful.”
He stared at her another moment, almost looking like he had more to
say. But she could see the confusion on his face, embedded in the knot
between his eyes.
“I’m not sure that’s going to be enough,” he said.
She shrugged as if it wasn’t a big deal—even though part of her was
terrified. “I’ll be fine.”
Slowly, Isaac rose to his feet and paced close. He stopped a good six
feet away.
He was also dressed for the day already, wearing some jeans and a
Henley. He didn’t look like he’d gotten much more sleep than Rebecca had.
That was her fault.
“Look, Rebecca . . . I don’t hate you, if that’s what you’re thinking. I
just need some time to process this.”
She shrugged, almost a little too quickly. “I understand.”
“This is a lot to take in, you know?”
“I can imagine. I’m really sorry I put you in this position.”
He started to reach out for her but dropped his hand. “I just want you to
know that I’m sorry about what happened to you. I can only imagine what a
burden that’s been to carry alone for all these years.”
Rebecca swallowed hard, hating that compassionate look in his eyes.
Part of her thought it would be easier if he simply hated her.
Before she could respond, she heard a car pull up outside. Relief
washed through her.
“It sounds like Abigail’s here.”
As she opened the door and stepped outside, Isaac followed and peered
out, almost as if to make sure that it truly was her friend.
When Rebecca saw Abigail had brought Jaxon with her, her lungs
loosened some. It would be good to have him there, especially considering
everything that had happened.
But the one thing Rebecca never wanted to do again was to put people
she cared about in danger.
That was another reason she needed her own vehicle.
 Because being around anyone equaled putting them in harm’s way.

Right at the time the car disappeared down the driveway, Madison padded
down the stairs and looked at her brother with confusion in her sleepy gaze.
“Why do I feel like I missed something?” she muttered.
He walked into the kitchen, poured her a cup of coffee, and placed it in
her hands. “Rebecca just left. Jaxon and Abigail Wilder picked her up.”
Madison frowned and took a sip of her drink. “Even after everything
she shared, part of me wishes Rebecca would stay here. I don’t want
anything to happen to her. I’ve always liked Rebecca. I still do.”
Isaac hated the hollow feeling in his chest as he nodded. “I want to be
mad at her too. I want to be upset. But knowing her the way I do, it feels
almost impossible.”
Madison glanced up at him, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. “Did you
tell her that?”
“I told her I needed time. I need to process this a little bit more.”
“I’m glad you told her that much, at least. I just don’t know what to
think about this.” She took another sip of her coffee and leaned against the
kitchen counter.
“Now that she’s given her statement to the FBI, we definitely can make
a case for Dad.”
Hope filled Madison’s gaze. “How long do you think it will take?”
“Nothing ever seems to be fast in the judicial system. But I’m hoping to
go to the court today to file some paperwork.”
“Maybe Dad will finally be exonerated and his name cleared.”
Isaac leaned against the counter also, feeling unseen weights pressing
on him. “Even after he’s cleared, do you think people will forget? Or will
those accusations still define him?”
“I’m sure in some ways they will. But the people who really matter in
his life will be able to see past that. People who don’t? They’re not worth
the emotional energy.”
He nodded slowly. “You’re right. I’m just ready for this to be over.”
“So you can go back to Memphis and resume your life?” Madison
studied his face.
 For some reason, his sister’s question made him feel like even more
weights had been placed on his shoulders. “I’m not sure. I’m not sure I can
go back to the way things were after this.”
“The good news is you don’t have to. Nothing says we have to stay in
the same place in our lives. Could you ever see yourself coming back
here?”
Isaac remembered the conversation he had had with Hazy last night.
Yes, Hazy of all people.
Sometimes Isaac thought that maybe it would be nice to get back to his
roots. Being a big city lawyer was fun. But, now that he’d proven himself,
he wasn’t sure he had reason to continue living at such a hectic pace.
Because wasn’t that what he’d done? Hadn’t he wanted to show people
that he could make something of himself?
Well, he had.
And now he was tired.
But until the real killer was behind bars, figuring out his next career
move wasn’t at the top of his priority list.
Right now, Isaac needed to ensure that the people around him were safe.
He didn’t know how long that would take.
It had already been more than fifteen years.
He prayed it wouldn’t be fifteen more before they had any resolution.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-SIX

JAXON AND ABBY had dropped Rebecca off at Dr. Blevins’ house.
After he’d been cleared of any charges, he’d left to go back to Mexico—and
she couldn’t blame him.
If Rebecca had the choice, she’d get as far away from this trouble as she
could. But she couldn’t, especially considering she was in the middle of it.
Dr. Blevins had given her the code to get into his house and told her
where to find the keys to his spare car. She was grateful he’d been willing
to let her use it.
As soon as the car warmed, she headed toward the local hospital. She
didn’t know if she would be allowed to visit Mia yet or not, but she was
going to try.
She needed to see her best friend with her own eyes and make sure Mia
was doing okay.
As Rebecca drove through town, she couldn’t help but look at everyone
with suspicion.
She had a feeling that this guy was hiding in plain sight.
He could be anyone.
He could be the guy reading the newspaper on the park bench. The
driver behind her two cars back. He could be grabbing an ice cream cone,
pretending to be a normal, upstanding citizen.
The thought unnerved her.
As soon as she pulled into the hospital parking lot, her phone buzzed.
She put the car into Park and glanced at the screen. It was her father.
She hesitated a moment before finally answering.
“Where are you?” he demanded.
“I’m visiting Mia at the hospital, if you must know.”
 “I heard about what was going on. That this wasn’t just a car accident
you were in. They think that The Good Samaritan Killer may be
responsible. Is that right?”
Tension embedded itself in her chest. “That’s the working theory.”
“And this all happened as soon as Isaac Colson came back into town?”
Accusation stained his voice.
Defensiveness rose in her. “Isaac is the one who found me and saved
me. So please don’t jump to any conclusions. Besides, when those crimes
happened, he was just a kid.”
“Well, maybe he’s picking up where his father left off.”
Disgust churned in her stomach, and Rebecca knew that she needed to
end this conversation as soon as she could. “Is that why you called?”
Her father paused before saying, “I just needed to know that you were
okay. I talked to Andi and Makayla this morning. You should have called
me instead of sending me a text about them staying with Hank and Hazel
for longer.”
“I didn’t think it would make a difference to you.”
“Of course, it makes a difference! Everything makes a difference to me.
Why can’t you see that?”
What was her father talking about? He didn’t even sound like himself.
“Because all I see is how much you drink and how that affects you—
and how it affects others also.”
Her father paused, almost as if her words had shocked him. Finally, he
said, “Look, I’m sorry. I’ve been sitting in this house alone for the past two
nights, and it’s given me a little time to think. I want to do better.”
“I’m glad to hear that.” Her heart lifted for a moment. “I’ve been hoping
you’d say that for a long time.”
“I want you to come back home. But you need to promise me you won’t
see Isaac Colson anymore.”
Rebecca’s back muscles tightened. Even though she and Isaac weren’t
seeing each other, she still didn’t want to make that kind of promise. “I’m
twenty-six years old. I’m not a kid anymore, and you’re going to have to
trust I can make my own decisions for myself.”
“He’s bad news . . .”
“What’s he ever done to you that makes you think he’s bad news?”
“His father—”
 “If people judged me for who my father really was, then they’d think I
was an alcoholic with anger problems—just like my dad.” Irritation tinged
her words.
Her dad remained silent on the other line.
Would he lash out?
Rebecca braced herself.
“I guess I deserved that one,” he finally said.
Her eyebrows shot up in surprise. “You did.”
“I’m going to be a better father. A better person.”
“What brought this about?” She wished she felt more trusting, but she
didn’t.
“I’ve lost a lot of people I care about, Rebecca. I can’t lose you too.”
She swallowed the lump in her throat as she glanced at the hospital. “I
appreciate that. But I need to go now. We’ll talk again later, okay?”
“Okay. Be safe.”
After Rebecca ended the call, she held the phone close to her chest for a
moment.
Had her dad just admitted that he loved her? She supposed deep down
in her heart she’d known he did. But hearing him saying the words aloud
wasn’t something she experienced often.
But right now, she couldn’t revel in it.
She needed to get moving.

Isaac hadn’t been able to sleep all night, so instead he’d worked on the
appeal that would free his dad from prison.
As soon as the sun started to rise, he quickly showered and changed into
his suit.
He was going to head to the federal courthouse in Knoxville.
He wanted to file this paperwork as soon as he could.
As Isaac straightened his tie in front of the living room mirror, his
thoughts again shifted to Rebecca. Under different circumstances, he would
ask her to join him. But not now. Not today.
But he prayed she was okay. That wherever she was and whatever she
was doing that she was safe.
 Still . . . how could she have withheld this information from him?
On one hand, he could understand. She had to keep her cousins safe.
But on the other . . . her secret had hurt so many people in his family.
Isaac let out a sigh, wishing his emotions didn’t feel so complicated. But
they did.
With one last glance in the mirror, he grabbed his keys and started
toward the door. Bear had gone into town to grab a few supplies, and
Madison left to meet with a client for her nonprofit. It had been nice to have
the house to himself for a little while.
When Isaac opened the door to leave, surprise washed through him
when he saw someone standing on the porch, hand raised to knock. The
petite blonde was dressed in designer clothes with not a hair out of place.
He flinched before muttering, “Kate?”
His ex-girlfriend looked up at him with tear-filled eyes. “You weren’t
taking my calls, so I had to come find you.”
Dread settled in his stomach.
She couldn’t have worse timing.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-SEVEN

REBECCA HEADED inside the hospital to see Mia. But, when she
arrived at Mia’s room, she saw that a sheriff’s deputy had been stationed
outside her door.
He stopped Rebecca before she could go inside. “Sorry. Family only.”
Rebecca wanted to tell him that she was like family to Mia. But she
knew her words would do no good.
Instead, she planted her feet and glanced around, trying to rethink her
plan.
“I don’t suppose you can give me any updates on how she’s doing?”
Rebecca finally asked.
Just as the deputy shook his head, the door opened.
Mia’s mom emerged.
As soon as the woman saw Rebecca, she threw her arms around her in a
long, tight hug. “Rebecca . . . I’m so glad you’re here.”
“You’re in town. I know that means so much to Mia.”
“I drove all night to get here. I had to see my little girl.”
Rebecca pulled back to see her eyes. “How is she? I’ve been so
worried.”
“She’s doing much better. Would you like to talk to her?”
“You think she’s up for seeing me?”
“I know she would love to see you. She needs her rest, so you probably
can’t stay too long.”
“Just seeing her with my own eyes and knowing she’s okay will be
enough.”
Her mom opened the door, and Rebecca slipped inside.
 Mia lay in bed, her hair pulled back into her trademark sloppy bun. Her
skin was pale, and a couple of bruises colored her face. Her arm was in a
sling and a cannula stretched beneath her nose. But she was alive, and for
that reason she’d never looked so good.
“I wish I could give you a hug.” Rebecca paused beside her friend’s
bed.
“A virtual hug will work. My arm and my ribs are killing me right
now.”
Rebecca squeezed her friend’s hand. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?”
“I am now. But I wasn’t sure I would be.” Mia frowned as if bad
memories pummeled her.
“I can only imagine. What did the FBI say?”
“That agent was in here this morning. Townsend, I think. He asked a lot
of questions. But my impression is that he doesn’t know anything right
now.”
Rebecca frowned even though she’d expected the answer. “Did you
even get a good look at this guy?”
Tears welled in her friend’s eyes. “He was wearing a black mask that
concealed his face. I’m still not sure why he came after us.”
“It’s because of me,” Rebecca muttered, her throat suddenly dry. “This
is all because of me.”
Mia gripped Rebecca’s hand with surprising strength. “Don’t say that.
You’re not responsible for that man’s actions.”
Rebecca withdrew her hand so she could wipe beneath her eyes. “That’s
certainly what it feels like.”
“I’m not blaming you. No one else does either.”
Rebecca sucked in a deep breath and tried to push away her guilt—at
least for long enough to have this conversation. “I know you’re tired. But
what happened? Do you feel like telling me?”
Mia stared out the window before shrugging. “Liam and I were hiking
when suddenly this guy came up on us with a gun. He had a camera
strapped over his chest. He told us we had to do exactly what he said, or he
would shoot. Then he tried to make us jump from the waterfall.”
“What?” Rebecca’s voice came out breathless.
“That’s what we said too. We acted like we were going to do what he
said. But then I turned and swung my backpack at him. I hit him in the side
of the head. Doing that threw him off-balance long enough for Liam and me
to take off running.”
“Smart thinking.”
“He ran after us for a while. It was dark by the time we managed to lose
him, but we also got lost in the process. I was so exhausted, and it was hard
to see anything. I tripped and tumbled down the mountain and breaking my
arm. Liam fixed up a makeshift splint for me. We finally found a cave to
stay in overnight. Liam had a little bit of beef jerky and some water left in
his backpack. But it wasn’t much to sustain us. By the time we were found,
we’d just about given up hope.”
“I’m so sorry you went through all that. Did this guy say anything that
gave you any clue as to who he might be?”
“I’ll tell you what I told the FBI agent. There was something familiar
about him. The way he spoke . . . it was cultured and educated. Now that I
think about it, he actually mentioned you.”
Rebecca’s heart beat harder. “What did he say?”
“He asked me if I knew your aunt Lisa and said the two of you were a
lot alike.”
Rebecca’s heart pounded in her ears.
As the doctor came into the room, Rebecca knew she needed to go.
Besides, Mia’s eyes were getting droopy.
She looked back at her friend. “I’ll come back as soon as I can to check
on you, as soon as it’s okay for you to have visitors.”
Mia nodded. “I know you will. In the meantime, you take care of
yourself.”

“What are you doing here, Kate?” Isaac had invited her inside and sat her in
a chair near the fireplace. He lowered himself into the seat across from her.
“I had to see you.” Tears pooled in her eyes.
“I told you that we shouldn’t speak to each other for a while. I’m
actually in the middle of something important right now.”
“But I miss you.” Her voice cracked, and her chin quivered as she stared
at him.
 Isaac took a deep breath and tried to measure his words. “I know this
breakup has been hard. But you and I aren’t meant to be together, Kate. I’m
sorry that’s the way it is, but . . . it’s the truth.”
She burst into tears, nearly doubling over in the chair. “But without you
in my life, I don’t even want to go on.”
Her words caught him off guard, and Isaac’s spine straightened. “Kate,
there are plenty of other reasons you have to go on. You have friends. A
good job. You have so much going for you. I only wish you would get
help.”
She glanced back up at him, her eyes red and watery and her face
twisted with sadness. “Will you help me? I feel so much better when you’re
around.”
His heart pounded harder. The problem was he didn’t know how to help
her. Everything he’d tried hadn’t worked. She needed a professional to
intervene.
“Kate, I think you need to see a counselor,” he told her gently.
“You’re the only person I need.” Her gaze locked with his. “And I’m
not leaving until we figure out a way to make things work between us.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-EIGHT

AS REBECCA HEADED through the hospital lobby to go to her car,

she rounded a corner and nearly collided with someone.
“I’m so sorry—” She glanced up and drew back at the person she saw in
front of her. “Anthony?”
He narrowed his eyes. “Rebecca? What are you doing here?”
“I might ask you the same.”
“I work here, remember?” He raised his eyebrows, but not in an amused
manner. More like she’d annoyed him by forgetting.
Rebecca raked a hand through her hair. Of course. She knew that.
“Mia’s in the hospital. I came to check on her.”
He glanced behind her at the hallway leading to the patient rooms.
“Mia? Is she doing okay?”
“She is now. Thanks for asking.”
Rebecca started to step beyond him when Anthony grabbed her arm.
She froze and looked up at him, trying to keep the contempt from her eyes.
“I’ve heard there are some crazy things going on.” Anthony’s voice
came out low. “That you found yourself in the middle of them. You doing
okay?”
“I’m hanging in,” Rebecca answered, trying to keep the conversation
short.
Anthony was loosely connected with this case due to his stepmom’s
involvement with the Colson kids after James Colson was arrested. Rebecca
sucked in a breath at the thought.
Could Anthony know something that would help them with this case?
It was worth asking.
 “Since we ran into each other, I’m curious,” Rebecca started. “Do you
remember anything about the time James Colson was arrested?”
Anthony’s eyebrows shot up again. “I wasn’t expecting that question.
Are you investigating or something?”
She shrugged, trying to look casual. “I’m just trying to find answers.”
“Because you think The Good Samaritan Killer was the one who caused
your accident, don’t you?” His eyes narrowed as he studied her face.
Anthony’s response didn’t surprise Rebecca. Word about what happened
to her had spread all over town. She’d known it would just be a matter of
time.
“I’m just trying to figure things out,” Rebecca finally said.
A smug look crossed his face, and he shrugged. “Of course, I remember
that day. Everybody remembers where they were the moment they heard
that James Colson was guilty.”
“Did you know Mr. Colson?” She shifted, feeling too stiff to look
casual. Soften your shoulders. Relax your voice.
“I know my stepmom was friends with him. She would talk about him
sometimes, but I didn’t pay much attention. I have to say, I tried to avoid
talking to Anita as much as I could back then. I still do.”
The contempt in his voice surprised Rebecca. “Anita seems like a
perfectly nice woman. Why do you have such a problem with her?”
He shrugged, his gaze still hard. “There was one time I was over at their
house talking to Dad. She wasn’t home, and my dad was doped up on some
pain medicine after some minor surgery. He told me he thought Anita might
be having an affair.”
Rebecca’s eyes widened. “What?”
Anthony shrugged again. “That’s what he said. After that idea was
planted in my head, whether it was true or not, I knew I’d never welcome
her as part of our family.”
Rebecca’s mind raced. Anita was having an affair? Hadn’t Isaac said
something about James Colson secretly seeing someone?
That couldn’t be a coincidence.
She knew that Isaac was upset with her, but she had to talk to him.
Now.
“I’ve gotta run.” Rebecca took off toward the door.
“What’s the hurry?” Anthony stared back at her.
She didn’t even bother to answer.
 She had too many other things on her mind right now—things that were
a matter of life or death.

Isaac’s eyes widened when he saw Kate reach into her purse and pull out
something.
A handgun.
She held it toward her temple, her hands trembling as her finger
lingered on the trigger. “Say you’ll help me.”
The breath left his lungs as he realized the deadly turn this situation had
just taken. “Kate . . . you don’t want to do that.”
“Yes, I do! Believe me, I do.”
His phone buzzed on the table in front of him. He slowly glanced at the
screen and saw Rebecca’s name.
Rebecca?
Was she okay? Had something happened?
Even if it had, Isaac knew he couldn’t answer right now—not without
triggering Kate.
He glanced back at Kate, his heart pounding out of control when he saw
the unhinged look in her eyes. “Kate, you need to put the gun down.”
“What I need is to have you back in my life!” She practically spat out
each word.
“I know our breakup was hard on you.” Isaac tried to choose his words
carefully. He didn’t want to make any false promises. But he didn’t want
Kate to pull that trigger either.
“Hard on me? I cry in bed almost every day. I can barely drag myself
out of my house to go to work.”
The picture that formed in his mind caused his gut to clench. That
wasn’t what he wanted for Kate. Not at all.
“I didn’t realize it had been that bad for you,” he said softly. “You’re a
beautiful, bright woman. You’re going to find somebody else.”
She froze as if realization had dawned on her. The gun remained at her
head, her finger still on the trigger. “You met someone else, didn’t you?”
He wasn’t sure how to answer that. “I’m not dating somebody if that’s
what you mean.”
 Something flashed in her eyes. Anger? Suspicion? Resentment?
Maybe all three.
“But there’s someone else. You moved on that quickly, almost like I
didn’t mean anything to you.” Her voice pitched higher and higher as more
emotion seemed to explode inside her.
“Kate . . . it’s not like that.”
His phone buzzed again. He glanced down.
Rebecca again.
Sweat spread across his brow. If she was calling him twice, then
something was wrong.
He desperately wanted to answer. But if he did, Kate just might pull that
trigger. He couldn’t risk that. He had to choose the greater threat at that
moment.
And that was Kate.
“Aren’t you going to answer it?” Kate barked.
His gaze met hers. “Right now, all I want to do is to help you. But I’m
not going to be able to do that unless you put the gun down.”
“This gun is the only reason you’re talking to me right now! The only
reason you’re giving me your full attention! Admit it!”
“That’s not true.”
“You’ve been ignoring me!”
He swallowed hard, not wanting to add any more fuel to the fire. “We
broke up. I asked for space.”
Kate stared at him another moment, an unreadable look on her face.
Then suddenly her face squeezed in anger, and she shoved the gun harder
into her temple. Her motions looked more frantic as she swung her head
back and forth.
“You were always so good to me.” She nearly spat out each of the
words. “Much better than any of the other guys I’ve ever dated. I knew I
couldn’t lose you. Yet somehow I did anyway.”
His phone buzzed again.
Rebecca.
More sweat spread across his skin.
But when he saw the look on Kate’s face, he put his phone on silent.
One more unexpected phone call, and Kate just might do what she was
promising and pull that trigger.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-NINE

WHY WASN’T Isaac answering her calls?

Was it because he was still upset with her? It was the only thing that
made sense.
But Rebecca had to talk to him. Now.
She turned the wheel and headed out of town. If he wouldn’t answer her
calls, then she’d find him in person. He was most likely at Bear’s place.
Her hands gripped the wheel as she headed down the mountain road.
At once, images of the last time she’d driven this way filled her mind.
Images of seeing that man in the road.
Of feeling her life dangle by a thread.
Her spine straightened in dread.
Would that man show up again? Would he choose today to finish what
he’d started?
Rebecca had no doubt that was his plan. That monster wasn’t going to
let this go. He was going to see his project through to completion.
And, unfortunately, she was his project.
But why wait nine years to come after her?
Had he been watching her for each of those years?
She wasn’t sure, but she hated to think that could be true.
Rebecca felt certain that whatever happened in the next twenty-four
hours would determine the course of the rest of her life. Some kind of
morbid, gut instinct gripped her.
As she rounded the bend in the road, she came up to the scene of her
accident. She looked at the area where the man had materialized, almost
expecting to see him standing there again.
But, right now, the stretch of pavement was clear in front of her.
 Her gaze went to the patched guardrail. Temporary concrete barriers
stood there, along with some orange construction barrels.
Rebecca shivered at the memory of her car teetering there, death only a
breath away.
What a nightmare.
She remained on guard, halfway expecting something else to happen.
Was she paranoid or cautious? Was it possible to be both?
Finally, she reached the turnoff. A car Rebecca had never seen before
was parked there, blocking access to Bear’s driveway. Whoever had left it
there hadn’t been concerned about anyone else using the driveway, that
much was obvious.
Who did that car belong to? An FBI agent?
It didn’t matter. Not right now.
Rebecca parked behind the vehicle and climbed out. She rushed up the
driveway, toward the house. But just as Rebecca reached the front step, a
scream split the air.
Her heart rate ratcheted up another notch.
Something was wrong.
Without knocking, Rebecca threw open the door.
When she did, she spotted Isaac’s ex-girlfriend standing near the
fireplace with a gun to her head. Isaac stood in front of her with a desperate
look on his face.
Rebecca froze as she tried to figure out what to do now.

Isaac saw Rebecca standing in the doorway with round eyes as she stared at
Kate.
His gaze quickly went back to his ex.
The wild look in her eyes indicated she was on the verge of doing
something irreversible.
Rebecca didn’t need to be here to see that. She had already been through
too much. Too many tragedies, too much trauma and grief.
His gaze locked with Kate’s. “Kate, put the gun down. Please.”
“Is that her?” Kate’s voice trembled as her gaze frantically shifted from
him to Rebecca then back to him. “Is that the girl you replaced me with?”
 “This is Rebecca. Rebecca was my friend back when no one else was.”
“That’s not what I asked.” Kate sneered. “I asked if she’s the girl who
replaced me.”
He took a deep breath before saying, “No one could ever replace you,
Kate.”
He glanced at Rebecca again and saw that she remained frozen in the
doorway.
Kate swung the gun toward her. “Tell her to leave. Now. Or else I’m
going to pull this trigger. Except not on me. On her!”
Isaac’s heart pounded so hard in his ears he barely heard anything else.
This situation was spiraling out of control. None of his normal negotiation
tactics were working.
“Rebecca, it’s better if you’re not here right now.” Desperation clung to
each of his syllables.
Rebecca stared between Kate and Isaac, a deer in the headlights look on
her face.
“Go!” Kate shouted as she jabbed the gun in her direction.
Rebecca stepped back, her eyes narrowed with confusion and concern.
“It’s okay, Rebecca.” Isaac tried to keep his voice reassuring. “I’ve got
things here. You should leave.”
He tried to send her unspoken messages. Tried to mask his concern
behind a placid voice.
She stared at him another moment, something unreadable in her gaze.
What was going on? Did she know something? An update?
Isaac would have to wait until later to find out.
“Okay. Just stay calm. I’m leaving.” With one final glance at Isaac,
Rebecca stepped out the door and closed it behind her.
Isaac let out a breath.
At least, she was safe . . . for now.
But he still had a serious problem on his hands.
His gaze swerved back toward Kate.

Where was she going to point the gun next?

OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY

REBECCA COULD HARDLY BREATHE.

She had to call for help.
As she walked toward her car, she called Townsend. The agent
answered on the first ring.
Quickly, she explained to him what was happening inside the house. He
promised to send someone ASAP. Before she ended the call, she also
mentioned to him what she’d learned about Anita.
“Good to know,” Townsend told her. “Are you okay?”
“Isaac told me to leave.” As she approached her car, she stopped and
glanced back at the house, wondering what was happening inside. “But I
feel like I should do something to help, like I shouldn’t abandon him.”
“The sight of you might trigger this woman,” Townsend said. “The best
thing you can do is to get out of there and go somewhere safe. My guys and
I are on our way there now.”
Rebecca knew his words were true. Still, she hated to leave Isaac. But
what else could she do?
She glanced around. Was there a way she might distract Kate?
Not safely.
She let out a few deep breaths, trying to calm her heart rate.
Townsend was right. The last thing she needed to do was trigger Kate to
use that gun.
What if a bullet hit Isaac?
With a final sigh, Rebecca reached for her car door so she could climb
inside. Even if she didn’t drive away, maybe she could just wait here where
it was safe.
But just as she opened her door, she heard a footstep behind her.
 As she turned, a spray hit her face.
What . . . ?
Everything blurred around her.
Before she could think about it any longer, her knees went weak and her
head began to swirl.
Then everything went black.

As soon as Rebecca was gone, Kate swung the gun back toward herself and
turned to Isaac with unnaturally wide eyes.
Isaac wasn’t sure he could stop Kate from doing whatever she was
thinking.
Mostly, he felt like she wanted attention. His attention.
But she had it now, yet she still held that gun.
At least, Rebecca was okay.
But he hadn’t heard her drive away.
His heart pounded harder.
He prayed she wouldn’t try to be a hero right now.
His gaze locked with Kate’s. “What do you want from me?”
“Tell me you love me.”
“I do love you. As a friend. That’s why I keep telling you that you need
to get help. The way you’re acting right now . . . it isn’t normal.”
“If the two of us are back together, then everything would go back to
normal. I just need you in my life. You help me feel more balanced.”
“Kate . . .” He opened his mouth but then shut it again. He didn’t know
what to say.
Should he fake it and promise Kate they could be together, just for the
sake of getting her to put the gun down?
It felt dishonest.
But Kate’s life was on the line right now.
So was Isaac’s, for that matter.
Isaac glanced out the window.
Rebecca’s car was still there, parked behind Kate’s, with the door wide
open.
But Rebecca was nowhere in sight.
 Something was wrong.
He glanced back at Kate as his pulse thrummed in his ears.
Isaac needed to end this standoff.
Now.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-ONE

REBECCA PULLED her eyes open as darkness surrounded her.

Bitter cold stabbed her skin, especially her fingers and her nose.
As she let out a breath, a puff of air billowed in front of her.
At once, this afternoon’s events flooded back to her.
She had been standing there beside her car when someone sprayed
something in her face.
She’d passed out.
Now, she was here.
But where was here?
Rebecca pulled herself to wobbly feet and glanced around. The darkness
made it hard to see.
She reached out, and her fingers felt something gritty right in front of
her.
Was that . . . dirt?
The breath left her lungs.
No. It couldn’t be.
Frantically, she felt around her, hoping to confirm that her worst fears
weren’t true.
But it was no use.
She already knew the answer.
She was in the same pit where she’d been held captive nine years ago.
A cry caught in her throat.
This was it.
The Good Samaritan Killer had abducted her and had brought her here.
Again.
Now he’d finish what he started all those years ago.
 An ache started in her chest and spread throughout the rest of her body.
With her life in the balance, Rebecca’s future suddenly seemed clear.
She knew exactly what she wanted.
She wanted this to be done once and for all.
She wanted to be free of the constant fear.
She wanted a place of her own, and she wanted to take the girls there—
at least until her father got himself straight.
She wanted to finish her teaching degree. No more working in a medical
office. She’d already wasted so much time . . . even if she had a good
reason for that career choice.
And she wanted to be with Isaac. She didn’t know if that was possible,
if he would forgive her.
But she never felt as happy as she did when they were together.
Rebecca pressed her eyes closed. Would any of that ever come to
fruition?
She had no idea.
But she was certain if she didn’t get out of here that all her hopes would
die right along with her.

“Why are you looking out the window? Why can’t you give me your full
attention?” Kate turned to Isaac again, the sadness in her eyes turning into
anger and rage.
“I think something happened outside,” he told her.
“Do you mean with that other girl? That Rebecca?” Disgust dripped like
venom from her as she said the name.
“I’m not sure what’s going on. But, Kate, if something bad did happen,
then I need to help her.”
“How about you help me?”
Isaac tried to keep his emotions and voice calm as he took a step closer
to her. “Kate, I’d love nothing more than to help you. But as long as you’re
holding that gun, there’s not much I can do.”
“I just want you to love me.” Some of the hardness left her eyes, and her
chin trembled again.
 “I know you do. And I do love you. As a friend. But right now, you
have the chance to do something selfless.”
As tears welled in her eyes, she lowered her gun a couple of inches.
“What do you mean?”
“I need to see if Rebecca also needs help. Can you let me do that?”
Kate stared at him. “I feel so lost, Isaac.”
He took another step closer, his heart pounding out of control. “I can
help you.”
“You would do that for me?”
“I would love nothing more than to see you return to the person you
were when we first met.”
As Kate stared at him another moment, Isaac reached forward for the
gun.
He held his breath, unsure exactly how she’d react.
She glanced at him and then back at the gun.
The next instant, she shoved the weapon in his hand. “Take it!”
Just as Isaac tucked the gun into his waistband, the front door flung
open.
Townsend and two other agents rushed inside.
As one of the agents came to stand beside Kate, Isaac’s gaze locked
with Shane’s.
“I think he got her,” Isaac rushed as he handed Kate’s gun to Shane.
“Who got who?”
“The Good Samaritan Killer.” Isaac’s voice caught. “I think he got
Rebecca.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-TWO

REBECCA HAD SEARCHED every reachable inch of the pit. But

there was no way out.
Now, she sat on the floor with her knees to her chest and tried to stay
warm. How cold was it outside today? The upper twenties if she
remembered correctly. It was even colder down here in this pit.
If she closed her eyes and inhaled, she smelled dirt. She smelled hay
and old wood.
Just like nine years ago.
A shiver raked through her as memories pummeled her.
She was back in the place she’d had so many nightmares about.
She should have tried harder to remember where she’d been taken. Then
maybe she could have told someone, and they could find her.
But none of that mattered right now.
All that mattered was that Rebecca tried to stay alive.
She lowered her head into her arms, hoping her breath would help warm
her face. Before she could test her theory, a rumbling sound filled the air.
Could that be . . . a barn door being rolled open?
A moment later, a lantern above her flickered on.
Her heart pounded harder, and her breath caught.
She’d feared this moment for so many years.
Now here she was.
This was it.
This monster would finish what he started.
Rebecca drew herself to her feet, unwilling to show any defeat. A
moment later, a man in black peered down at her, his hands on his hips. She
squinted, trying to see if he was wearing a camera. But it was too dark, too
shadowed.
“Well, here we are again.” He spoke as if the two of them were having a
casual conversation. “Didn’t think this day would actually come, did you?”
“Why are you doing this?” A tremble captured Rebecca’s voice, despite
her determination to hide her fear.
“I told you all those years ago that this was what I’d do one day. I’m
just making good on my promise.”
“Why have you been quiet so long? Why now?”
He let out a long chuckle and shook his head, almost as if entertained by
all this. “Wouldn’t you like to know?”
“What would it hurt if you tell me? You’re going to kill me anyway,
aren’t you?”
He paused long enough for an eerie silence to fall between them before
saying, “How does it feel knowing that death is close?”
Rebecca’s throat tightened at his ominous words until she didn’t feel
like she could breathe. She didn’t bother to give him an answer. He didn’t
deserve it.
“Do you know who I am yet?” he asked.
“Why don’t you show me?” She knew at this man’s core that he wanted
to be smarter than everyone else. If she guessed his identity, that would
probably only make him angrier.
As she stared up at him, he gripped the edge of his ski mask.
Rebecca drew in short, raspy breaths as she waited to finally see the
face behind the mask, the face that had plagued her nightmares for more
than a decade.

“Rebecca called me,” Shane explained to Isaac as they stood in Bear’s

living room.
“Why?” Isaac asked, anxious to know what was going on.
“She told me what was going on here. Then she said she’d talked to
Anthony, her ex-boyfriend, and he told her his stepmom may have had an
affair back when the killer was first active.”
 Isaac raked his hand through his hair, trying not to jump to any
conclusions. “What are you getting at?”
Shane shifted. “I know you guys think your dad could have been
sneaking out to see someone. And now we find out Anthony thinks his
stepmom had an affair around the same time . . .”
Isaac felt his head drop back as the air left his lungs. “You think my dad
and Anita were the ones seeing each other . . .”
Shane shrugged. “It’s a decent theory.”
Isaac rubbed his temples, knowing he couldn’t argue otherwise. It made
sense, whether he liked it or not. Through all these years, she’d been so
kind to his family that he’d never even considered that Anita might be
hiding something like that . . .
Finally, he nodded. “You’re right. It is a decent theory. If that’s the case,
that means Anita hasn’t been telling us the whole truth. In fact, maybe the
reason she showed so much attention to my sister and me was because she
felt guilty.”
Shane’s gaze locked with his in agreement. “I think we should go talk to
her.”
“I agree.” Isaac glanced back at Kate.
The FBI agents Shane brought along with him sat on either side of her,
talking in quiet tones to keep her calm. They hadn’t had to restrain her. He
hoped they wouldn’t have to. Paramedics were on the way. She would need
to be admitted to the hospital for observation after today’s incident—either
that or go to jail.
Isaac knew he didn’t have much time to waste, but he strode across the
room and knelt in front of her. Leaving without saying anything didn’t feel
right. He was being pulled in too many directions for his comfort.
“I have to go do something,” he murmured. “But you’re in good hands
with these guys.”
Kate grasped his arm, her grip surprisingly strong. Her bloodshot eyes
met his. “Do you have to go? Can’t you stay?”
Regret pounded inside him. “I’m sorry, but I need to leave. Someone
needs my help.”
“I thought you were going to help me . . .” A barely subdued sob
escaped.
“I’ve been trying to help you for a long time. Now you’re finally getting
some of that help. These guys are going to make sure of it.”
 She shook her head, her body racked with tears as she bent forward.
“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I never meant for any of this to happen. I just . . . I
just wanted you back in my life so badly.”
Isaac squeezed her arm, and their gazes connected for a minute.
There was nothing more he could say. She had an unhealthy attachment
to him. In order to get the assistance she needed, other people would need
to step in. Professionals who better knew how to handle these kinds of
situations.
Because things today could have very well ended with someone dead at
Kate’s hands.
Isaac stood.
He had to go.
There was no more time to waste.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-THREE

THE MAN’S hand lingered near the edge of his mask as Rebecca waited
to see the face on the other side. She could hardly breathe as she watched.
The next moment, he dropped his hand back down to his side and let out
a deep laugh. “That would be too easy. I want you to guess.”
Rebecca’s heart thumped into her chest as she weighed her options. This
really was a game to him, wasn’t it? Part of the thrill was keeping people on
their toes.
Her mind raced through the possibilities of who this monster could be.
Could Anthony be responsible? He worked in the medical field and had the
knowledge to revive people. He also had access to medications, including
sprays. He would have been young when the first murder occurred, but it
was a possibility.
Had everything he’d told her just been a misdirection?
And this man’s voice . . . as he spoke to Rebecca, he was clearly
disguising it.
The height and weight matched.
Could she have been dating a serial killer?
A cry caught in her throat, but she swallowed it.
“Anthony?” Her voice cracked.
“Anthony? Why would you think I’m Anthony?”
“I think you found out that your stepmom was having an affair with
James Colson, and you didn’t like it. That’s why you decided to pin other
crimes on Mr. Colson.”
“That’s a lot of trouble to go through for revenge. But even if that was
the case, why would I target you?”
He was enjoying this, wasn’t he?
 She swallowed hard before saying, “Because you were in love with
me?”
“You think awfully highly of yourself, don’t you?” Satisfaction curled
his voice.
Rebecca ignored his remark. “How are you connected with the other
victims?”
“Most were crimes of opportunity. A couple were purposeful. Having
no rhyme or reason makes it harder on law enforcement. It makes it more
fun for me too.”
He’d really thought this out, hadn’t he? “How could you think this is
fun?”
“What can I say? I have a taste for murder. That’s what I think about
when I go to bed at night.”
Rebecca’s blood went cold at his words.
He really was a monster, wasn’t he?
A monster without a conscience.
That made her odds of surviving not very good.

“Isaac . . .” Anita stared at him for a moment as she stood in the front door
of her home. She didn’t bother to hide the surprise on her features. “I wasn’t
expecting to see you here.”
“This is my friend, FBI Agent Shane Townsend,” Isaac explained. “We
need to ask you some questions.”
“I’m afraid this is a bad time.” She swallowed so hard that tight lines
formed around her lips.
“Unfortunately, we don’t have any time to waste.” Shane stepped closer,
his voice unyielding. “The matter is urgent.”
Anita’s entire body appeared to tense, but she finally nodded and
ushered them inside out of the cold.
“Where is your husband?” Shane glanced around her stately home.
“He’s at a campaign strategy meeting in Knoxville. I don’t know when
he’ll be back.”
Isaac paused in front of her. “You were seeing my dad before he was
arrested, weren’t you?” He got right to the point, not bothering to mince
words.
Anita’s cheeks flushed, and she looked away.
Isaac had his answer. It was a resounding yes.
“I was.” She fisted her hand and placed it over her mouth. “You’ve got
to believe me. I didn’t mean for it to happen. It started out innocent. We
were just friends at first. But the two of us got in over our heads.”
Isaac crossed his arms, not wanting to believe this woman was capable
of this kind of betrayal. But she clearly was.
Though he couldn’t think of any reason to justify what they’d done, he
still asked, “What happened?”
Anita leaned against the table as if her legs were weak. “I was on the
school board. That’s how your father and I got to know each other. We had
a . . . a connection that we never expected. We never intended for anything
to happen, but one thing led to another. I know your father felt terrible
about it, especially since I was married.”
“You’re right.” Isaac’s voice remained hard. “It doesn’t seem like
something my father would do.”
“He wrestled with it. Believe me, he did. But when he heard how
unhappy I was with Ralph, I suppose that made it easier. Not right, but
easier.”
“Why were you unhappy?” Shane asked.
She frowned and stared in the distance a moment. “Ralph is very
charming on the outside. But behind closed doors, he can be controlling and
manipulative. It’s like he can use his charisma for good or evil depending
on the situation.”
“Does Ralph know about your affair?” Shane asked.
Anita shook her head. “No, he never found out.”
“And that’s why my dad didn’t want to tell the FBI . . .” Isaac turned
away and rubbed the back of his neck as tension embedded itself there. “My
dad would rather go to jail than ruin your reputation.”
“If it makes you feel better, even if he had told the FBI we were
together, I would have probably denied it.” Her words sounded feeble and
uncertain.
“How’s that supposed to make me feel better? You were his alibi. You’d
rather my father go to prison than own up to your affair?” Isaac didn’t
bother to keep the accusation from his voice. His family had been through
so much—so much that could have been avoided if people had spoken the
truth.
Dad. Anita. Rebecca.
Everyone’s secrets had led to so much heartache.
“It was complicated. Ralph has a temper. I was afraid if he found out
he’d do something drastic. I know it was selfish of me.” Anita wiped the
tears beneath her eyes. “But one never knows exactly what they’ll do in a
situation like that until they’re in it. I’ve carried a lot of guilt with me
through the years. That guilt has led to depression and anxiety. To
counseling and prescription drugs.”
That sounded like she’d paid for her silence. Even so, Isaac couldn’t
bring himself to feel sorry for her. Not yet.
“Who else knew about the affair?” Shane asked.
“Anthony did,” Anita admitted. “He knew something was going on and
confronted me. I didn’t confess anything to him, but I think he saw the truth
all over my face.”
“How did he handle that?” Shane asked.
“He flew off the handle. Told me I’d betrayed not only his father, but
the whole family. I begged him not to say anything to Ralph.”
“And did he?” Shane continued.
“He didn’t tell him—not that I know of, at least.”
“Is there anything else you can tell us?”
“The boy has always been strange.”
“Strange how?” Isaac’s focus turned from the affair to Anthony.
“Like his father, I suppose. Moody. Charming when he wants to be.
Only the mood swings always seemed more extreme with Anthony. More
volatile.”
“Where is your stepson right now?” Shane asked.
The lines on Anita’s face tightened again as she seemed to realize what
she’d said. “I’m not sure. I’ve been trying to call him but . . . he hasn’t
answered.”
“Considering all this, we’re going to need to take you to the station for
more questions,” Shane said.
“Of course. Whatever I can do to help.” Anita’s gaze fluttered to his.
“And Isaac . . . I’m sorry. I truly am.”
Isaac stared at her a moment. He didn’t know what to say—something
he rarely claimed. But he was going to need time to process this.
 As she went to retrieve her purse, Shane turned to Isaac. “This killer . . .
he obviously has a soft spot for Rebecca, or he wouldn’t have let her live all
those years ago.”
“You think it’s Anthony?”
“He’s my best guess.”
“Then we need to find him. Now.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-FOUR

HIS NAME WAS out in the open now.

So why hadn’t Anthony removed his mask?
Rebecca licked her lips as she stared up at him. “How do you plan on
killing me?”
Rebecca didn’t really want to know, but she couldn’t seem to stop the
question.
“I’m going to let nature take its course. You’re going to freeze to death.
First, you’ll start to go numb. Your heart and brain won’t work properly.
You’ll get confused. It will be painful. I’m not going to lie. I guess you
know that, though, don’t you? You had hypothermia after that little fall in
the river.”
Rebecca tried to swallow the lump in her throat, but the task felt
impossible. His plan was going to take time. Which could be a good thing.
That gave the FBI more time to find her.
As if reading her thoughts he said, “Don’t get any ideas. I’ve got plans
to distract the authorities.” Satisfaction seemed to curl in his voice. “They’ll
be so busy they won’t find you in time.”
She sucked in a breath as she realized the subtext of his words. “Do you
mean . . . you’re going to find another victim?”
“I was thinking Andi or Makayla might work. Or maybe both.”
Alarm raced through her. Then panic. How could Rebecca protect her
girls if she was in this pit?
She knew the answer.
She couldn’t.
Maybe she could convince Anthony to change his mind. It probably
wouldn’t work. But she didn’t have anything to lose by trying.
 She stared up at him, her neck straining from the sharp angle. Her lungs
tightening with every breath of cold air and every pulse of fear. “I don’t
understand . . . why did you start killing again now after all these years?”
“You can blame it on that copycat killer.” Anthony’s shoulders swelled
with anger as he spoke. “He was stealing my ideas. Getting all the attention.
Then I saw Isaac Colson on TV, looking as if he were the golden child.
Claiming his father was innocent. No Colson is innocent. Not James. Not
his sons. And certainly not you either.”
"I don’t understand why. What did we do to you?”
“You stole what’s mine. I deserve the attention. I’m the one who
deserves the glory.”
Anthony was delusional, wasn’t he? Rebecca swallowed hard again,
still trying to remain calm. “You don’t have to go after my cousins. Just kill
me. Don’t touch them. They didn’t do anything . . .”
He let out a biting laugh. “None of you ever did anything, did you? I
find your compassion sweet. But compassion won’t change me. I have
desires that must be tended to. I think you know that. And I’m a long way
from being done.”
“You’re really trying to build an empire, aren’t you?”
He chuckled for a little too long. “If you only knew.”
What did that mean?
How many people had he really killed?
Rebecca wasn’t about to ask him right now.
Before she could voice any more questions, he stepped back. “I’m going
to leave you on your own for a while. But don’t worry. I’ll be back. I have it
all planned out. I’ll find you. Rescue you. Then I’m going to throw you
back in this pit so you can die.”
“No! Don’t do this!” she shouted.
But Rebecca knew even if she begged him, her pleas wouldn’t do any
good.
He disappeared, leaving her all alone with her thoughts and no way to
get out.

Another agent had arrived on scene to drive Anita to the station.

 In the SUV, Isaac turned to Shane. “What do you think?”
“Anita is definitely the connection we’ve been looking for.” Shane
cranked the engine and started down the road back to the sheriff’s office. “I
can’t believe she was able to keep this a secret for all these years.”
“I can’t believe my father would rather go to prison than to give this
up.” Isaac clenched his jaw. It didn’t matter how many times he said it, the
realization still stung. It would for a long time.
“Sometimes it’s impossible to do right by everyone.”
“But you would think that he would have chosen his kids over his
girlfriend.”
“I’m not justifying what he did. Believe me, I’m not. But maybe what
Anita said was correct. Maybe your father feared Ralph would fly off the
handle and we’d have another casualty on our hands.”
Isaac shook his head. “Even if that was true . . . there had to be another
way.”
He let out a sigh. Right now, he needed to concentrate on finding
Rebecca. That was the most important thing.
“Did you guys ever look into the barns in the area?” Isaac realized he’d
never heard an update to see if any of them matched where Rebecca had
been held nine years ago.
“We have a team looking into it. We’ve checked a couple places, but so
far there’s no evidence of a pit in any of them or any connections to the
cases.”
Shane’s phone rang.
“I’ve got to take this. It’s one of my colleagues.” He answered through
the SUV’s Bluetooth. “Agent Townsend. I’m on speaker with Isaac Colson.
What’s going on?”
“The tire prints we found near Bear Colson’s house match the tire prints
we found on the side of the road after watching the hunting cam footage.”
Isaac’s stomach squeezed harder. It was the same guy.
Then again, he’d already known that.
Shane’s eyes hardened with determination. He thanked the agent for the
information and disconnected before glancing at Isaac. “We can’t give in to
despair yet. We’re going to look at some aerial footage. I’m going to figure
out what barn Rebecca was held in even if it means searching every single
one of them in this area.”
 “Do you really think that if we find that barn then we can find
Rebecca?”
“Right now, it’s our working theory.”
Isaac clenched his jaw. He prayed that Rebecca would be safe. He had
to hold on to hope.
Because stubborn hope was all he had right now.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-FIVE

REBECCA COULDN’T JUST SIT HERE and freeze to death—

though dying in that manner definitely seemed like a possibility. It was so
cold, and, no matter what she did, she couldn’t seem to get warm.
She’d come up with an escape plan. It might not be a good plan, but at
least it was something.
If she had to estimate, this pit was ten feet deep. Since Rebecca was five
foot three, that meant she had just about five feet that she needed to account
for before she could reach the top of this pit and escape.
The earth around her was hard from the winter temperatures and rocky
because of the mountains. But if she could figure out a way to dig some
footholds then maybe she could scale this wall that surrounded her.
She’d gone rock climbing with Andi and Makayla about a month ago
for Andi’s birthday and had surprised herself when she’d discovered she
was actually decent at it. Maybe Rebecca could use those skills now.
She’d already used her fingers to carve out some footholds. Worst-case
scenario she would have to climb up and then dig more as she held onto the
wall.
Her plan was a long shot. But at least it gave her something to work
toward—something to do other than just waiting to die.
She managed to climb about three feet from the bottom and was digging
another foothold when shuffling sounded outside the pit.
She froze and quickly scrambled down. If Anthony returned, she didn’t
want him to see her progress, to know about her plan.
She quickly brushed the dirt off her jeans and then waited.
A moment later, his silhouette appeared.
 “I see you’re still lucid,” he muttered. “I wasn’t sure what to expect. But
you’ve become more of a fighter over the years, haven’t you?”
“I always say you should fight for what you believe in and choose your
battles wisely. I’d say that this is one of those times.”
“Oh, Rebecca . . .” He chuckled, the sound ending with a cluck of his
tongue. “I’m almost sorry I have to do this. But I can’t let myself have a
change of heart again.”
“Why did you have a change of heart last time?”
His eyes clouded.
Rebecca could see it even from this distance.
“I suppose it won’t hurt to tell you. Because you reminded me of Lisa.”
“Lisa?” She swallowed hard. “My aunt?”
“Yes, your aunt. She was a wonderful woman. Beautiful. Smart.
Compassionate. The two of you even look alike.”
But . . . Lisa had been one of his victims. If Anthony was fifteen when
the crimes began, that would mean he was five years younger than her aunt
...
“If you thought she was so great, why did you kill her?” Rebecca asked.
“I didn’t! I would never have hurt her.”
Rebecca’s heart pounded harder. “What do you mean? If you didn’t kill
her, then who did?”
His gaze darkened again. “It’s complicated.”
There was no way Rebecca could put herself in his mind and begin to
fathom what he was thinking. But she still had more questions.
“If I remind you of Lisa, then why kill me now?”
“Because you got yourself tangled up with Isaac Colson.” He narrowed
his eyes as he shook his head. “I would’ve let you live a few more years,
otherwise.”
Even though she couldn’t see his face, she knew his expression was one
of pity and disgust.
“I knew you two were secretly seeing each other back when you were in
high school,” he continued. “I figured I’d done enough when James went to
prison. But now Isaac is trying to get his father out, and I see the way he
looks at you. I can’t let the Colsons win. It goes against everything inside
me.”
“But we didn’t do anything . . .”
“You all did everything! You ruined my life!”
 Rebecca swallowed hard, unable to respond. Even if she could, she
didn’t know what she would say. Anthony was unhinged.
As he began pacing, the light captured his figure. Rebecca saw
something on the man’s chest.
It was the wearable camera.
He’d come here to pretend to save her.
A chill washed through Rebecca at that realization.
This was the beginning of the end.

The task force had gathered inside the Fog Lake Sheriff’s Office to figure
out how to proceed, and they’d allowed Isaac to join them.
Anita was in another room being questioned again by an FBI agent.
There could be something she knew that might provide another clue as to
Rebecca’s whereabouts.
Kate had been taken to the local hospital to be evaluated. Isaac would
check on her later. For now, he felt better knowing she was in good hands.
More officers had already been sent to protect Andi and Makayla, just
as a precaution. And Madison was safe at Bear’s house with an agent
stationed outside.
“I just got a hit on Anthony Newton’s cell phone.” Brammall strode into
the room.
Shane straightened. “Where?”
The agent pointed to an area on the satellite image spread in front of
them. “Here.”
“We don’t have any time to waste,” Shane announced. “Let’s go.”
Isaac stepped forward. “Let me come too.”
Shane shook his head, still charging forward. “I’m not sure that’s a good
idea.”
“Please. I need to know that she’s okay. Just like you did when Madison
was abducted.”
Shane glanced back at him before finally nodding. “Fine. But you have
to stay out of our way, do you understand?”
Isaac quickly nodded.
 Minutes later, they zoomed down the road in Shane’s SUV, sirens
blaring. Isaac’s heart raced. He prayed that they would find Rebecca and
that she’d be unharmed.
Finally, Isaac and Shane pulled up to the property.
Ten other vehicles arrived on the scene, including the county SWAT
team.
Just as promised, Isaac remained by Shane’s car as the SWAT team
surrounded the property.
He held his breath as he waited to see what they might find when they
went inside.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-SIX

REBECCA HELD her breath as Anthony tossed a rope down to her.

“Climb up,” he instructed.
She stared at the thick coils and contemplated her actions.
Were her chances better in the pit or up there with Anthony?
She wasn’t sure.
Part of her wanted to stay where she was and take her chances.
But what would Anthony do if she refused? Would he come down into
the pit to grab her himself?
He must have sensed her contemplation because his voice hardened.
“You can either come up out of this pit or I can leave right now to go grab
one of your cousins. What’s it going to be?”
The air left Rebecca’s lungs. He clearly knew her currency. He knew
she’d do anything to keep those girls safe.
A swell of resentment rose in her as she realized her decision was being
forced. She had no choice but to try to climb up this rope.
“I don’t know if I can.”
“Just grab it and do it,” he barked.
She swallowed hard before gripping the rope.
Almost immediately, the man’s demeanor changed.
“How did you find yourself down there?” His voice shifted until he
sounded friendly. “I sure am glad I came across you when I did. Take the
rope. I’ll help you climb out.”
She knew exactly what Anthony was doing. He was putting on a good
show for the camera. Watchers would assume her terror was because she’d
somehow fallen in a pit, not because she was looking at a killer.
 Meanwhile, hundreds of thousands of viewers would either get a kick
out of seeing her being rescued or delight from knowing a killer was behind
this. Some people were sick, no better than the Romans watching gladiators
fight to the death.
Her feet climbed up the wall as she pulled herself up and up and up.
Rebecca’s muscles strained, and she gritted her teeth.
This was harder than it looked.
When she glanced up again, she saw that Anthony had extended his
hand to help her out.
“Come on,” he crooned. “I’ll help you. You can trust me.”
More disgust churned in Rebecca’s stomach, yet she had no choice but
to reach for his hand.
Especially as Andi’s and Makayla’s faces flashed into her mind.
He pulled her from the pit, and she landed on damp dirt sprinkled with
hay. He helped her to her feet and wiped some hay from her shoulder, all
while the camera captured every move.
“Now, let’s get you some help,” he crooned.
Rebecca knew the footage would end any moment.
But what she wasn’t sure about was exactly what Anthony would do
with her next. Would he shove her back into the pit and leave her to die?
She couldn’t let that happen.
She glanced at the barn doors in the background.
This moment was her opportunity—maybe the only one she would get.
It was her best fighting chance of getting out of here.
And she couldn’t waste it.

As Isaac watched the SWAT team stride from the barn empty-handed, his
stomach dropped.
Why were they leaving?
Where was Rebecca?
A moment later, Shane strode toward him.
“She’s not there.” Shane held up a bag in his hand. “Anthony must have
left his cell phone there just to throw us off his trail.”
“What?”
 Shane nodded stiffly. “We’ll check the rest of the property, just to be
sure.”
Just as he finished his statement, another car pulled onto the scene.
And . . . Anthony jumped out.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-SEVEN

ISAAC WATCHED as Anthony rushed toward them. “What’s going

on here?”
“What did you do with her?” Isaac stepped in front of him.
Shane grabbed his arm and held him back.
As two other agents approached him, Anthony held up his hands. His
motions were stiff, and he looked confused. “Hold on. What’s happening
right now?”
“Why is your cell phone here?” Shane demanded.
“I don’t know.” He narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “Someone must
have taken it and left it here.”
“How did you know we were here?” Shane continued.
“I didn’t. I used my watch to ping my phone, and it showed this place as
the location. I came out to see if I could find it.”
“Have you been to this property before?” Shane asked.
“No. Never. Now, what’s going on?”
“Where’s Rebecca?” Isaac growled. He tried to step closer, but Shane
still held him back.
“I don’t know.” Anthony shrugged as if this whole conversation
perplexed him. “How would I know?”
“We know you grabbed her—”
“Enough!” Shane gave him a pointed look. “Rebecca is missing. Do you
have any idea where she might be, Anthony?”
“I didn’t take her, if that’s what you’re implying.” He shrugged, almost
as if offended. “Why would you think I did?”
“Your cell phone pinged here, for starters,” Shane said.
“I have no idea how it got here. It’s a mystery to me too.”
 “We know all about your confrontation with your stepmom when you
found out about her and James Colson,” Shane continued. “We know about
your resentment about the situation and especially about your resentment
toward the Colsons. Is there anything you want to tell us?”
“I’m not The Good Samaritan Killer, if that’s what you think.” Fear shot
through his gaze as if he realized how serious this all was.
“If you’re not, then someone is trying to set you up,” Shane said.
“Why would anyone want to set me up?” He let out a short laugh.
Then he froze.
Shane stepped closer. “What are you thinking?”
His gaze rose to meet Shane’s. “I think I know who would do this. I
might know where to find Rebecca.”

As Anthony turned back toward Rebecca, a surge of strength and

determination rose in her.
Before she could second-guess herself, she rammed herself into him and
shoved.
Losing his balance, he stumbled back.
Then he tottered at the edge of the pit.
Stared at her with wide eyes.
And, finally, he fell into the hole.
He hit the bottom with an oomph.
Rebecca’s heart raced out of control.
She dashed to the pit and grabbed the rope. Quickly, she pulled it up to
where he couldn’t reach it. Then she stared down at her captor.
When he’d fallen, his mask had slipped up to reveal part of his face.
And that wasn’t Anthony.
It was . . .
“Ralph Burgess?” she muttered. “You set up your own son to take the
fall for you?”
He ripped his mask off and glared at her. “This isn’t the end.”
“I think it is. How are you going to get out of there?”
“I’ll figure out something. Mark my words.”
 “Not before I call the cops.” Rebecca knew she didn’t have any more
time to waste.
She darted toward the door and shoved it open.
Miles of nothing but mountains surrounded her.
She hoped she hadn’t spoken too soon.

Isaac couldn’t believe his eyes when they pulled up to the property and saw
someone standing in the barn’s doorway.
Was that Rebecca?
Before Shane could stop him, he threw his door open and darted across
the field. FBI agents followed him.
As he reached the barn, Rebecca’s face became clearer.
It really was her!
“Rebecca!” He wrapped his arms around her. “Are you okay?”
She clung to him. “Ralph Burgess. He’s inside, in the pit.”
“Did he hurt you? What happened?”
“I thought he was Anthony, until I saw Ralph’s face.”
FBI agents rushed past them and into the barn.
“That’s who we thought was behind this,” he murmured.
“How did you figure it out? How did you find me?”
“Anthony actually led us here. He told us his father was the last person
he’d been around before his phone went missing. His dad must have taken
his cell phone and hid it somewhere, hoping we’d think Anthony was the
bad guy. Ralph led us on a wild goose chase.”
“He really did want his son to take the fall.” Surprise dripped from her
voice.
“That’s how it looks. But Anthony also told us about this property
belonging to some distant relatives of his mom. He said no one ever came
out here, and it would be the perfect place to hide.”
“I’m so glad you’re here . . .” she murmured.
“I’m so glad you’re okay. I’m . . . I’m sorry that I pushed you away.”
“You needed time. I knew you would.”
He drew back and stared her in the eye. “But you needed me. You
needed someone to help you. Someone to talk things over with.”
 “You can’t help someone who isn’t willing to open up,” she muttered.
“There wasn’t any more you could do.”
Isaac swallowed hard at her words. Maybe she was right.
But, for the moment, he’d simply relish knowing that Rebecca was okay
and this nightmare was over.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-EIGHT

THREE NIGHTS LATER, Isaac, Rebecca, Madison, Shane, and Bear

had gathered at Bear’s house for some barbecued chicken, rice, and canned
beans from Bear’s garden. Andi and Makayla had gone on a surprise trip
down to Florida with their grandparents. Isaac knew it was probably good
for them to get away after everything that had happened.
After the gang finished dinner, they started on dessert and coffee.
Ralph Burgess had been charged with multiple counts of murder. One of
the reasons he’d stopped his initial murder spree was because he’d moved
to Florida with his wife. Two unsolved murders in the area where he’d lived
there were currently being reinvestigated.
Any time now, Isaac expected his dad would be released. All the
paperwork was in process.
It had been a whirlwind, for sure.
Even Rebecca’s dad seemed to be shocked at the turn of events. He’d
checked himself into a rehab facility after Rebecca told him the truth—the
whole truth. He realized he’d been largely absent and had turned to alcohol
to numb all his pain.
And the man had apologized to Isaac, something Isaac never thought he
would experience.
Kate had been checked into a treatment center where she could get the
help she needed also.
For now, the town of Fog Lake was safe again.
And Rebecca was by his side.
Isaac was determined the two of them would make it work this time.
He still had some details to figure out, but he thought it might be nice to
move back to this area.
 “I know we all have a lot to celebrate right now, but there’s one thing I
don’t understand.” Rebecca picked up a cookie that she’d baked earlier.
They were chocolate chip, Isaac’s favorite.
“What’s that?” Isaac grabbed a cookie for himself.
“The same night Ralph was chasing Mia and Liam through the
mountains was the night you and I saw that man watching us from the
woods—the man you chased.”
He lowered his cookie. “I remember. Maybe he wasn’t actually the
killer, just someone who was curious.”
“Then why run?” Madison leaned on the table with her elbows.
“Maybe because there’s an accomplice—or maybe understudy would be
a better word,” Bear muttered.
They all turned to look at him, all the fun and lightheartedness
disappearing from the room.
“What are you thinking?” Isaac put his cookie on a napkin, his appetite
gone.
“I didn’t actually go shopping earlier this week.”
“Where did you go?” Madison looked at him with narrowed, curious
eyes.
“I met with someone I know—a forensic photographer and image
specialist. Piper is absolutely brilliant.”
Piper? Isaac knew better than to ask any questions, but the way Bear
said her name made him curious. There seemed to be more than simply
professional undertones to his statement.
But this wasn’t the time to ask.
Instead, Isaac prodded, “And?”
“We were watching and examining some of the original videos that The
Good Samaritan Killer posted. Something has been bugging me, and just a
few days ago I realized what it was.”
Isaac could hardly breathe as he waited for Bear to finish.
“I’d rather show you than tell you.” Bear pulled out his laptop from the
bag on the floor beside him. “Look at these two clips from this guy’s
videos.”
“We’ve seen these many times before,” Madison said. “What about
them?”
“Look closer.” Bear enlarged the image until it focused on the man’s
hands. “One hand has a scar, and the other doesn’t.”
 Isaac sucked in a breath as he realized what his brother was getting at.
“One left hand has a scar, and the other left hand doesn’t.”
“Could the scar be new?”
Bear shook his head. “It’s not new. Not by our estimations.”
“When Ralph had me down in that pit, he told me that he didn’t kill my
aunt.” Rebecca’s voice wavered as her gaze shifted from person to person.
“In fact, he sounded like he was quite fond of her, and he almost seemed
bitter that she’d died. It was strange, really.”
“But if Ralph didn’t kill your aunt . . .” Madison muttered, suddenly
going still.
“Then there’s an apprentice . . .” Isaac’s heart pounded in his ears as he
quietly said the words, almost as if no one heard them they wouldn’t be
true.
Bear nodded grimly as he closed his laptop and leaned back. “I think
there must be.”
They all exchanged looks. No one had to say anything.
Their sentiments were evident.
This whole nightmare could start again.
OceanofPDF.com
EPILOGUE

THEY THINK THIS IS OVER.

But it’s not.
I smile.
They think I’m defeated.
I’m not.
There’s more to come.
I made sure of that.
If anything ever happens to me, that’s his cue to activate.
My apprentice.
And now my legacy will continue.
OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
ONE

THEY DON’T KNOW what they don’t know.

As I sit among my colleagues, the reminder makes me smile.
A little too widely.
Just as the thought crosses my mind, my phone buzzes with a
notification. Even though I’m in a meeting, I pick it up and click the button.
I fully expect to see a deer. Maybe even a bear or a park ranger.
Instead, I spot three women with backpacks and heavy winter jackets
traipsing through the forest, the trio reminding me a tad of Little Red
Riding Hood—only tripled.
They look like they know exactly where they’re going.
I knew this day might come. I’ve been planning for it for a long time.
Safeguards are in place.
You see, I have hunting cameras positioned at several places in the
woods. An alert is sent to me whenever something or someone walks past. I
monitor them all I can.
No one must find my secret place.
At the first sign that someone is too close, I jump into action. Once,
some hikers were in the area and I rushed to intercept them and feigned a
sprained ankle. The group had to escort me back to my car. Another time, I
saw park rangers heading that way, so I called in a fire at another part of the
forest. Though it had been a false alarm, they’d abandoned that area and
hadn’t returned since.
I could always think of some way to outsmart them. It’s what I do.
No one will stand in my way.
Especially not now—because now it’s my turn.
Now this is all about me.
 I remember the last message I had been given: Activate.
Finally, I have the opportunity to present a plot twist that no one will
forget.
And I plan on making the most of it.
My heart pounds in my ears.
I zoom in on the video on my phone, seeing if I can make out any more
details.
“Is everything okay?” my boss asks me from the front of the conference
table.
I quickly put my phone back into my pocket and nod, trying to look like
the faithful employee I’ve been all these years. Not a single write-up or
strike against me in my records. I need to keep it that way.
I force a smile. “Sorry about that. I got a false alarm on my home
security system.”
My boss nods and gets back to the presentation at hand.
But I can’t get the image out of my mind.
I recognize one of those women.
I’ve followed her career ever since she crashed and burned for the
public to see.
My heart pounds harder.
There’s only one reason she’d be in that area right now.
And I know what it is.
She’s discovered my secret.
Tension embeds itself in my back as I realize what’s at stake.
I need to do something. Now. Before it’s too late.
I stand, rather abruptly, and hold my phone up. “Actually, my security
system went off again. I need to check everything out at my house . . . if
you don’t mind.”
My boss nods, totally clueless. “Of course. I hope everything is okay.
I’ll fill you in later on anything you miss.”
Perfect.
Because I might be gone for longer than anyone anticipates.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWO

“ARE you sure we should be here?”

Piper Stephens barely heard her friend as she dodged another skeletal
tree branch while trudging up the steep mountain. The hike was far more
challenging than she’d imagined. The optimist in her always liked to
believe that things would be easier than they actually were.
“Piper?” Julie repeated.
Julie Anderson, Piper’s assistant, had come along with Piper as well as
Luna Fisher, Piper’s intern. The three of them had driven down this
morning from Lexington, Kentucky, to Fog Lake, Tennessee, for the outing.
They’d only stay for an hour or two before heading back. The last thing
Piper wanted was to navigate these mountain roads in the dark.
Piper cleared her throat before using another branch to help pull herself
up the rugged mountainside. “Look, even if The Good Samaritan Killer did
have an apprentice—which I’m nearly certain is true—it’s not like he’s
going to station himself in the middle of nowhere just watching and waiting
for anyone to come along and discover his secrets.”
Piper tried to sound certain. But on the inside, she asked herself the
same questions.
Was it a good idea to hike an hour and a half into this secluded area?
There were three of them—so safety in numbers.
But still.
This whole area somehow felt haunted. Not that she believed in ghosts.
She didn’t.
It was just that . . . when so many crimes had been committed in one
town, how could someone not feel eerie being here?
 Piper had considered telling the FBI about her possible discovery. But,
right now, she was simply acting on a hunch. She needed to figure out if she
was really onto something or not before she shared her theory.
Especially after that last incident . . . the one that had gotten her fired
and blacklisted from every law enforcement agency within sixty miles.
Now, she had to prove herself or lose what was left of her miserable career.
Equal parts fear and excitement shimmied through her blood as she
thought about what today might hold.
Fear that she was making a mistake.
Excitement that she might discover evidence offering more answers.
At least she wasn’t alone.
Julie was brilliant in so many ways, and, in other ways, she was Piper’s
complete opposite. Where Piper let her creativity rule, Julie always
followed logic. Julie even dressed pragmatically in her jeans, LL Bean
sweatshirt, and well-worn hiking boots.
In the middle of planning the trip, Luna had asked if she could also
come along. Luna was only nineteen, with light-brown skin and long, dark
hair. Since Luna was an avid mountain hiker, Piper figured her extensive
experience could only be an asset.
They’d already hiked two miles through the Smoky Mountains in thirty-
degree weather. They weren’t on a marked trail. Instead, they were using a
map and a compass to guide them.
There were all kinds of warning signs that this was a bad idea.
For starters, the past three times Piper had checked, she had no cell
phone service.
Despite that, the eternal optimist in her told her that everything would
be fine.
They only had a half-mile more to go, then they should be at the site. As
soon as they checked the area out, the three of them would head back and
should be at Piper’s car well before sunset.
What could go wrong?
“You really think we might find something here?” Luna paused several
feet in front of them, not looking winded at all.
Piper tried not to breathe too hard and show just how out of shape she
was. Though she worked out on an elliptical three times a week—at least,
she tried to when she didn’t get consumed by projects—the workout
machine really didn’t compare to actual hiking, especially with the air as
thin and cold as it was now.
“I’m hopeful,” Piper answered, making sure to sound positive.
She’d been studying the crime-scene photos taken in regard to The
Good Samaritan Killer as well as examining each of the videos he’d posted
of himself “saving” his victims.
Photo analysis was her specialty. Not only did she take crime-scene
photos and study them, but she examined other photos to see if they were
altered in any way. She was a noted expert in enhancing and enlarging
images in order to possibly pick up clues not initially seen by investigators.
In the process of doing that with the GSK photos, Piper had noticed
several peculiar things.
Including one of a map with an X marked on it.
It was in the photo that had been taken of Loretta Pascal when she’d
died in an “auto accident.” She’d been The Good Samaritan Killer’s fourth
victim.
Investigators probably hadn’t thought much about the map because it
was contained in a mix of other objects that had fallen from the glove
compartment during her accident.
But Piper thought it could be a clue. That’s why they were here.
Finally, the three of them crested the ridge they’d been climbing, and a
relatively flat landscape stretched before them—for twenty feet or so at
least.
As her breath frosted in the air in front of her, Piper pulled out the
updated map she’d printed for this trip and glanced at it again. “We should
be close. Really close.”
“Actually, we’re right here.” Luna pointed at a different area on the
map, probably two inches from where Piper pointed.
“Oh.” Piper tried to hide her embarrassment. How could she be so
brilliant in some areas of her life and such a ditz in others? “But if that’s
right . . .”
Julie nodded at a rock formation rising in the distance, her auburn hair
—pulled into a practical ponytail—bobbing with the action. “Then that’s
where we’re headed.”
Piper’s heart pounded harder.
She took several more steps and paused.
 Beneath her hiking boots were some old train tracks that probably
hadn’t been used in three decades. Not since the mines in this area had shut
down.
This was it.
This was the moment Piper would find out if her theory was correct.
Even though it was still daylight, everything felt darker up here. Perhaps
it was because of the skeletal trees around her or the shadow of the
mountains in the distance.
A nervous energy filled the air as they began following the rails.
As they rounded the bend, Piper sucked in a breath.
A large opening in the mountainside gaped at her.
An old mine.
Not many people knew the tunnel was up here, and it wasn’t exactly
easy to get to anymore.
But they’d found it.
They’d found it!
“You guys . . .” Piper muttered. “There it is.”
“Should we really do this?” Julie stared at the black hole, her skin
looking a little paler.
“We’ll just go inside and take a peek,” Piper said. “We won’t go so far
that we can’t see the light at the opening. At the first sign of trouble—which
I’m not anticipating—we’ll leave. But if either of you guys don’t want to do
this with me, then I understand—”
“I’m in.” Luna’s eyes lit up. “I can’t wait to see what’s in there.”
Julie blew out a breath. “I’m in also, but I’m chickening out if I hear
any movement inside. Bats. Vagabonds. Killers.”
“That sounds fair enough.” Piper gripped her flashlight tighter.
As she got closer to the opening, cool air billowed out from the depths
of the mountain, and she shivered.
Piper told herself it was because of the cold. But she was nervous too,
whether she admitted it aloud or not.
She quickened her steps and took the lead, studying the metal fence
strung across the opening and the “No Trespassing” signs.
Piper wouldn’t trespass without a good reason. But her motive—the
theory she was testing out—had the power to change people’s lives. In this
case, disobeying the law was worth the risk.
 Drawing in a deep breath, Piper slipped through an opening in the gate,
careful not to snag her jacket on the rusty links.
She took the first step inside the old tunnel, ignoring the internal voice
that urged her to turn around.
Darkness surrounded her on all sides. Some old wooden boxes were
strewn on the edges of the space, the dirt covering them making them
appear as if they hadn’t been touched in years. Wood beams held up the
walls and ceiling, and a small, dead critter lay in a state of decomposition
only a couple of feet away.
She took a few steps farther.
“Look at that.” Luna pointed at something with her flashlight.
Piper swung her gaze in that direction, and her eyes widened.
An old purse slumped against the rock wall.
It looked old, but not that old.
Besides, the miners who used to work up here? Piper doubted any of
them carried beaded pink purses.
A touch of trepidation filled Piper.
Despite that, she snapped a picture of it with her professional-grade
camera.
“What do you think?” Julie glanced at Piper, her eyes as wide as
saucers. Clearly, worst-case scenarios were going through her head.
“I’m just going to walk a little farther,” Piper said. “From what I read
about this place, this shaft branches off into several different tunnels that
wind deep into the mountain.”
“Is there only one way in and one way out?” Julie asked.
“No, but this is the main entrance.” Piper had researched the place as
much as she could before coming. “From what I read, the mine has several
vents also that keep air moving through the space.”
“I hate the dark.” Julie visibly shivered again.
Piper’s nose and fingertips felt like ice cubes as she continued forward.
With every new step, darkness seemed to cocoon her even more.
She shivered, the action nearly making her teeth chatter. But she tried to
use a Jedi mind trick on herself to hide her chill.
If she showed just the slightest touch of fear, Julie and Luna just might
abandon this whole expedition.
They paused where the tunnel split into two narrow corridors. More
evidence of past mining operations littered the area around them. Old
shovels, hand drills, hard hats.
“I don’t think we should go any farther.” Julie stopped and grabbed
Piper’s arm. “There’s no telling what’s down there. I can barely see the light
at the opening from here.”
Julie glanced behind her at the fading daylight.
Piper understood where Julie was coming from. But Piper hadn’t come
all the way up here to turn back so soon. She had no idea if or when she
might make it here again.
Aside from the purse, there was no evidence here of anything except
mining.
But that didn’t fit the scenarios in her mind. If Piper’s theory was
correct, very bad things had happened in this space.
“I’m just going to take a couple of steps down into this tunnel,” Piper
murmured.
“Piper . . .” Julie warned.
“You stay there,” Luna insisted. “Like Piper said, we’ll just take a little
peek to see if there’s anything of note.”
Piper tried to quell the nerves inside her as she stepped forward.
But the darkness felt so overwhelming.
She paused after several steps and let her light fill the area.
Piper’s beam stopped on something in the distance. “What is that?”
“You see something?” Luna stepped closer.
“I think so.”
Side by side, they slowly approached the object.
As Piper got closer, she knelt beside the mystery item and took a few
pictures to preserve what the scene looked like.
Then she took a small shovel from her backpack and gently began to
scrape away the dirt around it.
Her mind reeled at what she saw.
“It’s a skull . . .” Piper muttered.
Luna gasped and staggered backward until she collided with the wall.
“No . . .”
Piper’s heart pounded harder.
She’d thought she wanted to prove her theory. But now that she was
here and seeing the truth, she wondered if coming here had ever been a
good idea at all.
 “Julie, you won’t believe this.” Piper shone her light back toward the
entrance of the tunnel, expecting to see her friend there.
But she saw nothing.
Had Julie been so frightened that she’d run from the tunnel?
It didn’t seem like something her friend would do. But maybe.
“What should we do now?” Luna turned toward Piper with wide eyes.
Piper rose, her gaze going back to the skull. “I need to let the FBI know.
But first . . .”
She took several more pictures. She couldn’t be certain, but she felt sure
other bones jutted out of the dirt. That those weren’t rocks.
The realization made her head spin.
“Come on,” Piper said. “We can’t stay much longer anyway. I don’t
want to be out here when it starts getting dark.”
They hurried out of the smaller tunnel. But when they reached the main
corridor where they left Julie, she was gone.
Piper shone her light around again. “Julie?”
Still nothing.
Even if Julie had run, could she not hear them now? Or had she started
running and been unable to stop?
Piper and Luna exchanged a glance, but neither of them voiced any
theories out loud. Not yet.
Instead, they hurried toward the daylight beckoning them in the
distance.
When they slipped between the links of the fence, Julie wasn’t there
either.
“Julie!” Piper shouted, listening as her voice echoed over the
mountains.
Worry began to creep up her spine.
“Piper . . .” Luna glanced around, not bothering to hide the fear in her
gaze.
Piper looked back at the tunnel. “I’m going to have to go back in there.
Maybe Julie went down the other tunnel.”
“That doesn’t seem like something that she would do, not given her fear
of the dark.”
“I agree. But I don’t know what else to do. We can’t leave without her.”
Piper’s heart pounded harder, and her lungs tightened until she could hardly
breathe.
 How had things spiraled out of control so quickly?
They’d hiked to the location without incident and found the evidence
that she expected.
But now Julie . . .
“Julie!” Piper shouted again.
She prayed her friend would respond. That this was all some type of
misunderstanding.
But as Piper glanced around, she still didn’t see Julie.
“I’ve got to go back inside and look for her,” she muttered.
Luna grabbed her arm and squeezed hard. “You’re not leaving me out
here. But I don’t want to go in very far.”
“We won’t. All we need is for all of us to disappear or get lost.” Even as
she said the words, they somehow served as a reminder of how deadly this
situation could turn.
She wanted to believe that Julie would appear from around the corner
and tell them she’d just slipped behind a tree to go to the bathroom or
something.
But, deep in her gut, Piper knew that wasn’t the case.
This made no sense.
Julie wasn’t the type to go off on her own.
Piper paused at the split in the tunnel and stared down the opposite one,
the one she hadn’t yet explored.
As she shone her light on the ground, her beam swept across something
that hadn’t been there before.
Julie’s cell phone.
The screen had been smashed, almost as if she’d dropped it.
Or as if someone had destroyed it on purpose.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THREE

BEAR COLSON HAD JUST FINISHED TEACHING his

online cyber criminology class when his phone buzzed.
He glanced at the screen, and his heart skipped a beat when he saw
Piper Stephens’ name. He’d been hoping to hear from her again. He looked
forward to it a little more than he should.
He grabbed the phone to answer, reminding himself to stay casual
before he hit Talk. “Hey, Piper.”
“Bear! Is . . . that you?”
The voice sounded like Piper’s, but the connection was terrible, with
static and crackling. He could barely make out what she was saying.
“Piper? Are you okay?” He sat up straighter in his desk chair and waited
for her response.
“I . . . you.”
He stood and paced toward his office door, desperate for a better
connection. “What’s going on?”
“Mine . . . gone.”
What in the world was Piper talking about? Had she lost something?
“911.”
Bear’s heart pounded harder.
No, she hadn’t lost something. Piper needed help.
His back went rigid. “Where are you, Piper?”
“Elk . . . mine.”
What was she talking about?
“The . . . North Elk Ridge . . . Mine.”
Then it hit him.
 One of the old mines in the area was the North Elk Ridge. The
abandoned site was only about a fifteen-minute drive from his house—and
the rest of the way he’d have to hike.
What was Piper doing there? He didn’t know, but now didn’t seem like
the time to ask. Not when she sounded so desperate.
“I’ll be there as quickly as I can.” Bear grabbed his boots from the
closet and began tugging them on.
He didn’t get a response.
“Piper? Are you there?” He paused for just a moment.
But there was still nothing.
They must have lost their connection.
He quickly tied his boots. As he headed downstairs, he called Fog Lake
Sheriff Luke Wilder. Wilder told him that Piper had already been able to get
a call in to 911, and they were getting a rescue crew organized. But it would
take them a while to get the off-road vehicles ready and closer to the site.
Bear would be able to get there more quickly than the sheriff.
He dashed out the door, hopped in his truck, and headed down the road.
When Bear had woken this morning, more snow had covered the
ground. It had been snowier than usual this winter. Usually, he loved it. But
not when he was in a hurry.
Slippery, icy roads and urgency didn’t mesh.
He tried to temper himself as he headed down the narrow mountain
road.
He hadn’t heard about North Elk Ridge Mine in a long time. Thirty
years ago, the place had been one of the primary sources of employment in
the area. But several accidents had shut it down.
Now, mostly only old-timers knew it was there. The roads leading to it
had become overgrown, making the place inaccessible except on foot or
ORV.
But Bear’s father had taken him there once when he was a kid. They’d
gone on a weekend hiking trip, and his father had shown him the old mine
entrance before warning him about the dangers of ever going inside a place
like that.
A chill washed over him at the memory.
This place . . . it wasn’t tied in some way with The Good Samaritan
Killer, was it?
Bear shook his head. No . . . that would be too much of a coincidence.
 He continued down the road until he spotted a silver sedan parked on
the side. The out-of-state Kentucky plates confirmed to him who the vehicle
must belong to.
Piper Stephens.
One of the most intriguing women he had ever met.
What in the world was she doing out here? Why hadn’t she told Bear
she’d be in the area?
A pang of disappointment rushed through him, but he shoved it aside.
His own feelings weren’t important right now.
Instead, he parked and grabbed the backpack from behind his seat. He
always kept it with him just in case, stocked with emergency supplies. It
had come in handy on more than one occasion.
Pulling the straps over his shoulders, he started toward a path leading up
the side of the mountain. He knew the marked hike, which was part of a
different trail, wouldn’t last long and that soon he’d be on his own.
Thankfully, he kept himself in shape. Circuit training, weights, and
daily cardio was essential for him, especially since he worked a desk job at
home. He’d set up his own exercise room in his climate-controlled garage
and liked to head out there first thing in the morning.
He moved quickly through the trees, climbing rocks, and avoiding icy
patches as he ascended.
Bear had always had a good sense of direction, and he’d glanced at his
map before he left. He felt confident he was heading the right way.
It took him forty minutes to hike two and a half miles up the mountain
and reach the site of the old mine.
Forty minutes that felt more like forty hours.
But, finally, he was here.
He hurried down the old railroad tracks toward the mine entrance.
As he did, he spotted two women near the gated opening of the mine.
One of them was Piper.
He’d recognize her slim figure, chin-length straight brown hair, and pert
features anywhere.
As Piper looked up and spotted him, she hurried his way and threw her
arms around him.
Bear only hesitated a moment before returning her embrace.
He’d often dreamed what this might be like.
But he’d never expected it to happen like this.
 Still, he reminded himself not to let down his guard. Everyone he’d ever
trusted in his life had let him down. And given Piper’s past . . . trusting her
was risky.
Too risky.
Still, he held her close a moment, every protective instinct in him
flaring to life.
When she finally pulled away, he asked, “What happened?”
As he waited for her to answer, Bear soaked in her red-rimmed eyes.
She was shaken and scared. Probably cold too. The temperature had
dropped into the mid-twenties.
“My friend . . . Julie.” She rubbed her throat as she swallowed hard,
clearly trying to gather herself.
He glanced over at the woman with Piper, wondering if she was who
Piper was talking about.
Piper seemed to read his mind and swung her head back and forth.
“That’s Luna, my intern. Julie is my assistant. She disappeared. Into thin
air. I can’t find her anywhere. I don’t know what to do.” Piper’s words came
out fast and high-pitched.
Bear’s spine stiffened, and he wanted to pull Piper into another hug. But
he needed to figure out what had happened first.
“Law enforcement will be here soon. In the meantime, I’ll see if I can
find your friend. She went in there, right?”
He stepped toward the mine entrance.
Before he could go any farther, Piper clutched his arm. “You can’t go in
there. It’s too dangerous.”
“I’ll be okay.” Bear liked spelunking and doing other adventurous,
outdoorsy activities on the weekends. This wasn’t his first rodeo.
Moisture glistened in Piper’s eyes as she stared up at him. “You don’t
understand. I think The Good Samaritan Killer’s apprentice may have taken
her.”
Her words echoed in his head a moment.
The Good Samaritan Killer?
Bear had prayed that nightmare was behind him. He prayed his theories
were wrong. That this was really over. That the Understudy didn’t really
exist.
But what if it wasn’t?
 What if the GSK was like a stain on his life . . . a stain that would never
go away?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FOUR

PIPER HAD JUST CONVINCED Bear not to go into the mine

when she heard the roar of engines in the distance.
ORVs, if she had to guess. That was probably how law enforcement
traveled to secluded areas.
She’d called them before she called Bear. She had to climb overtop the
mine in order to find even one bar of service—but she was thankful for that
one bar.
Why had she called Bear after she talked to 911?
She wasn’t sure. She only knew she’d found comfort in his presence
before. Plus, this was his home turf, and she could use someone local on her
side right now. As she stood next to him, she knew she’d made the right
choice.
Bear kept a hand on her elbow, almost as if he feared she might pass
out.
The man had been so unexpected when she’d met him the first time.
She’d anticipated someone . . . well, someone nerdy and bookish. Not that it
mattered to her what the man looked like. Their relationship was purely
professional.
But he had lived up to his name. Bear Colson was probably six foot four
with broad, muscular shoulders, and a chest that stretched on for miles. His
eyes were striking green and intensely intelligent. His dark hair was long
enough to be tied back at the nape of his neck. At one time, he’d had a full
beard. Now only a day’s growth appeared on his cheeks and upper lip.
Not only that, but his voice was deep, his actions sure, and he could
intimidate anyone he came across with just one look.
Not exactly your average, everyday professor.
 A moment later, law enforcement pulled onto the scene. Six men came
altogether, a mix of law enforcement from the sheriff’s department, the park
service, and state police.
A man in a sheriff’s uniform climbed from an ORV and strode toward
them. He appeared to be in his early thirties with dark brown hair and a
serious demeanor.
The rest of the crew headed toward the mine as if ready to begin
searching.
The sheriff exchanged a few words with Bear before turning toward her.
“I’m Fog Lake Sheriff Luke Wilder,” he started. “You’re Piper?”
She nodded, panic trying to claim her as the reality of the situation hit
her again. Her gaze skittered across the open expanse to Luna, who stood
off by herself.
Piper knew she couldn’t take her eyes off her. What if she did and Luna
disappeared also?
She swallowed hard and turned back toward the sheriff. “Piper
Stephens. I’m a crime-scene photographer and photo analyst.”
“You work for a department?”
“I’m currently a contractor, sir.”
“You do realize you weren’t supposed to be in that mine, don’t you?”
The sheriff stared at her as he waited for her response.
“I do. But it was important that I go inside.” Impatience rose in her. She
knew the best law enforcement officers remained calm in situations like
these. But she felt like he should be in that tunnel looking for her friend
right now instead of questioning her.
He narrowed his eyes as if skeptical. “What was so important?”
Piper nibbled on her bottom lip as she thought about her response. This
wasn’t the way she wanted to report her discovery. This wasn’t the way
she’d pictured explaining the hours she’d put into this case.
But Julie’s life was on the line right now, so it wasn’t a time to wax
poetic about her work.
“I . . .” She swallowed hard. “I found some evidence that indicated The
Good Samaritan Killer may have left something of importance inside that
mine.”
The sheriff cocked an eyebrow as he studied her. “The Good Samaritan
Killer is behind bars. He was arrested two weeks ago. Ralph Burgess. He
pulled the wool over all our eyes.”
 Piper nibbled her lip again. “I know, but . . . I think he had someone
helping him. An apprentice, I suppose.”
Sheriff Wilder’s jaw tightened, and he glanced at the old mine entrance.
“Is your friend the type who would just take off?”
Level-headed Julie filled her thoughts. “No, not at all. She hates the
dark.”
“Then what do you think happened?”
“I think someone took her.” She raised her chin, knowing exactly how
she sounded. But she didn’t care. She wasn’t crazy.
The sheriff’s eyebrows climbed higher. “Who?”
“I don’t know.”
He glanced at the tunnel. “My team is in there now, getting a
preliminary look at the scene. Do you have a picture of your friend?”
She pulled one up on her phone and showed him.
“I’ll need a copy of that,” Sheriff Wilder said and gave her his direct
contact number.
“I’ll send it now. One more thing.” Piper squirmed before sharing the
next piece of information. “When you go in, you have to be careful. There
are . . . dead bodies.”

As Bear stood near the tunnel entrance, he could hardly believe what Piper
had said.
Couldn’t believe Piper was here.
Couldn’t believe . . . any of this.
“Dead bodies?” He turned toward Piper, a sudden desperate need hitting
him—a need to find more details.
Piper swallowed and rubbed her throat as she glanced into the abyss
beside them. “I found a skull, but I believe there are more bones and human
remains.”
Sheriff Wilder plucked his radio from his belt. “I’m going to need to
call the FBI in for this.”
Bear’s mind reeled. He’d suspected for a while that The Good
Samaritan Killer had an apprentice—or an understudy, as he liked to call
him.
 The man was given the name because he recorded himself supposedly
saving victims from various tragic situations like car accidents or near
drownings. But in reality, he caused those very incidents. And after he
recorded himself saving the women?
He killed them and branded them with GSK under the tender flesh of
their arm. He left a silver cross behind to make it clear he was responsible.
Then he posted his rescue videos online, each time using a different IP
address. Eventually people found them, and praise flowed in.
Only he didn’t deserve any praise.
The man was a cold-blooded killer. So far, seven murders had been
attributed to the monster.
Bear’s dad had been accused of the crimes and sent to prison. But he’d
been set up. Just recently, the real killer had been apprehended.
Then, a couple of weeks ago, Bear and Piper had studied the man’s
videos. He’d ask her to look into them and use her equipment to clarify
some images.
In doing so, they’d discovered a subtle difference in the videos the man
posted. In two of the videos, the man’s left hand didn’t match. One had a
small scar near the thumb.
Bear’s heart pounded harder.
Was this the proof they needed that the Understudy really did exist?
If so, he never wanted this to happen in order to get that confirmation.
“You stay here.” Sheriff Wilder gave Piper and Bear a stern look. “I’m
going to get an update from the rest of the team.”
“Yes, sir,” Piper muttered.
As they waited, Bear glanced at Luna as she stood near the edge of the
woods. She looked paler now than she had only moments before. Bear
wished he had something to offer other than water and granola bars. But he
also knew it would take more than food and water to fix this situation.
Only time would help the shock wear off.
He glanced at the sky. They only had a couple of hours until sunset, and
the trek from this place would be dangerous after dark. They all needed to
keep that in mind.
Luna continued pacing, going back and forth from the tunnel entrance
to Piper. When she was out of earshot, Bear leaned closer to Piper and
murmured, “Why didn’t you tell me you were coming up here?”
 She looked up at him, her gaze luminous yet tortured. “I didn’t want to
be the girl who cried wolf. I wanted to make sure.”
“How did you even know to look here?” Bear glanced back at the
tunnel, his mind still racing.
Piper sighed before running a hand through her hair. “It’s . . . well, it’s a
long story. But I’ll tell you about it. I’ll show you. But when we’re away
from here, okay?”
“Of course.”
Several minutes later, Sheriff Wilder strode back toward them. “We’ve
searched the first half a mile or so inside. We were assured those areas were
safe. We found the bones you were talking about. The FBI is coming to see
what can be recovered.”
“And Julie?” Piper’s voice cracked with hopefulness.
A grim line pulled at Sheriff Wilder’s lips. “Nothing yet. But we did
find some footprints in the east tunnel.”
“One set or two?”
A frown flickered across the sheriff’s face before he said, “Two.”
A cry seemed to gurgle in Piper’s throat, and Bear slipped his arm
around her shoulder again, afraid she might collapse.
“Oh, Julie . . . this is my fault.” She pinched the skin between her eyes.
“You couldn’t have known.” Bear tried to assure her.
“It just doesn’t make any sense. No one knew we were coming. Was
someone just hiding out here, waiting for us to show up?”
“We’re going to figure that out,” Sheriff Wilder said. “I’m sure the FBI
will want to question you, but that can wait until after we search the scene.
Where are you from?”
“Lexington, Kentucky.”
“You’ll need to stay in town for the night. The best thing you can do
right now is to head back before it gets dark. You and Miss Fisher both need
to warm up and get some rest.”
“But—” Piper started.
“I know you want to stay.” Sheriff Wilder’s voice turned sterner. “But
there’s nothing else you can do here. We’ll call you with updates and
questions.”
Her shoulders remained tense, but finally she nodded. “Okay.”
“I can walk them down,” Bear said. “My truck is parked on the side of
the road.”
 “Thanks, Bear. I’d appreciate that.”
Without wasting any more time, Bear nodded toward the woods in the
distance. “We should get started. We don’t have any time to waste, and you
don’t want to be out after dark. It’s not safe.”
Piper sucked in a breath at his words.
Maybe he should have worded it differently.
Then again, he’d only been telling the truth.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIVE

PIPER AND LUNA were quiet as they headed down the road in
Bear’s steel-gray Toyota Tundra. They’d decided to leave Piper’s car
parked on the side of the mountain road and come back later to get it. She
wasn’t in the right frame of mind to drive right now—not if she wanted to
arrive in one piece.
Piper stared out the window as twilight began to fall in the Smoky
Mountains. She’d always loved these mountains. But, right now, they
almost seemed creepy.
How could this have happened? Nothing made sense.
Julie . . . sweet Julie.
What if she was in pain right now? Or scared?
She had to be so scared.
This wasn’t what her assistant had signed up for. Julie had come to
Piper to learn the basics of crime-scene photography and investigation.
And now this . . .
“Don’t beat yourself up.” Bear’s voice cut through her solemn thoughts.
“How can I not?” Piper continued to stare out the window, afraid if she
looked at him that she might completely break down.
“You couldn’t have known,” Luna said quietly from the backseat. “No
one is blaming you except you.”
“I should have just told the police what I thought I’d discovered, what I
was thinking. But this was just a theory and—”
“No one could have anticipated what happened today,” Bear said.
Piper pinched the skin between her eyes as more thoughts collided in
her mind. “I need to call Julie’s parents. Or do the police do that? I should
be the one to tell them—”
 Bear gently raised a hand, signaling for her to calm down. “Just slow
your thoughts a moment. You can ask the FBI when they talk to you. You
don’t want to jump the gun on this.”
She crossed her arms over her chest, still fighting anxiety.
Bear was right. Piper couldn’t panic right now. Panicking wouldn’t help
anyone find her friend. She took a few deep breaths and let them out slowly,
trying to calm her nerves.
Several minutes later, they pulled to a stop in front of a lonely but
impressive house in the middle of a fortress of mountains. The two-story
structure with its stone siding and deep-blue shutters looked inviting—like
the kind of place that should have children playing outside and a puppy
frolicking after them.
“Where are we?” Piper asked.
Bear stared in front of him and shrugged. “This is my place. I thought it
might feel homier than a hotel. I probably should have asked first, but you
seemed to have a lot on your mind.”
Bear’s place. The man continued to surprise her—in good ways. Very
good ways. “No, this is great. At least, until I can figure out what’s next. Is
this okay with you, Luna?”
“Anywhere is fine,” she said. “I’m just ready to get warm.”
“Perfect.” He put his truck in Park. “Let’s get you both inside and out of
the cold. I have some soup in the crockpot.”
Soup in the crockpot? This guy looked like Jason Momoa, cooked like
Martha Stewart, and was as smart as a cyber-savvy Sherlock Holmes.
Piper needed to be careful and keep her distance. Because Bear Colson
seemed exactly like the man of her dreams.
The last time she’d fallen for someone, her heart had been broken and
her career ruined.
She couldn’t let that happen again . . . no matter how tempting Bear
Colson might be.

Up until a few months ago, Bear hardly ever had anyone over to his place.
But recently, his house had practically become a bed-and-breakfast.
 First, his sister, Madison, had stayed with him. Then his brother, Isaac.
Then Isaac’s girlfriend, Rebecca.
It appeared Bear was destined to learn the fine art of hospitality.
Although, he wasn’t a hermit like people thought, he did prefer to keep his
private life private. But he still found time to participate with his hiking
club, to go skiing with some friends every December in Colorado, and to
catch at least one NFL game in person every year.
Inside, as they hung their coats on hooks behind the door, the scent of
potato soup hit him. He would start a fire also—right after he showed the
women to his spare bedrooms. They could either change, unwind, or sleep
overnight if that’s what they wanted.
He’d feel better knowing they were somewhere safe instead of at a hotel
by themselves—especially considering what had happened. But it was their
decision.
“I need to call my mom . . .” Luna muttered as she stood at the base of
the stairs. A nervous ripple shook her voice. “I need to tell her what
happened.”
If Bear had to guess, the woman was in college. She didn’t exactly look
terrified. But she seemed stoic, and behind that stoic expression was
probably a lot of trepidation. Anyone would feel that way in her shoes.
“Do what you need to do.” He showed them up to the bedrooms and
then came back to the kitchen to check on his soup.
But his thoughts raced as he worked.
Any day now, his father was supposed to be released from prison.
Apparently, it was a longer process than anyone had anticipated.
The real Good Samaritan Killer was now behind bars and awaiting trial.
That meant his dad should be free.
Bear was thrilled his dad would finally be exonerated and that justice
would be served. But that wouldn’t automatically fix the tension between
the two of them, especially since they’d recently learned about new
evidence that could have cleared his father years earlier. His dad hadn’t
been forthright about a woman he’d been secretly seeing. Instead, James
Colson had chosen to go to prison while his children had been left in the
care of an abusive aunt.
That realization still stung.
Even once his dad came home, it wasn’t like the Colsons would be one
big, happy family again. They would take family therapy to a whole new
level.
Now this . . .
When would this nightmare end?
Where was Piper’s friend, Julie?
A bad feeling brewed in Bear’s gut.
He couldn’t wait to talk to Piper more. To hear what had led her to that
old mine. To pick her brain about what was going on.
Because there was far more to this situation than what met the eye.
Somehow, his life was interminably entangled in this mess—though it
had never been by his choice.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SIX

AN HOUR LATER, Luna and Piper had showered and changed into
some spare clothes Bear’s sister kept at the house. They’d been fed. Now,
Luna’s parents were on their way to pick her up.
Meanwhile, Special Agent Shane Townsend from the FBI had arrived.
Bear had gotten to know him fairly well over the past several months, and
he knew Shane was one of the good guys.
Piper and Luna sat in chairs near the fireplace. Piper had tight lines
across her forehead as she related to Agent Townsend what had happened.
Bear stood behind her, close enough to be a support if necessary—and to
hear the details about her discovery.
Piper licked her lips before continuing. “Julie . . . she’s great. Quiet.
Studious. Curious. She asked if she could work for me, so I said yes.”
“Work for you doing what?” Shane leaned toward Piper, his gaze
intense as he listened closely to everything she said.
“I’m a forensic photographer and image specialist,” Piper explained.
“I’m an independent contractor right now, but I worked for the Chicago PD
for five years.”
Shane narrowed his eyes as if trying to conjure up a memory. “Your
name sounds familiar.”
“I helped solve the AJ Winders case.” Piper nibbled on her bottom lip.
Bear knew all about that case. Most people did.
The police hadn’t been able to figure out who had killed a string of
suburban housewives. But Piper had a knack for taking pictures of things
that no one else thought to look at, including the crowds that were drawn to
crime scenes.
 While doing so, Piper noticed that the same man appeared at different
crimes, disguised differently in each one. The police had identified the man
as AJ Winders, and Piper’s photos had helped the prosecution win their
case.
But it was more than that case that had made her name well-known.
Only six months ago, she’d testified that a photo was authentic. The
image was of Daniel Barr and the man he’d killed—Luke Ableton. Barr had
claimed he’d never met Ableton before. But the photo changed everything.
Because of it, Barr was convicted and sent to prison.
After the sentencing, someone claimed the photo was altered and that
Piper had only testified that it was untouched in order to get notoriety for
herself.
After more inspection, the photo had been proven to be a fraud.
As a result, the case was thrown out, the convicted killer exonerated,
and Piper had been fired.
Piper had proven herself to be a real go-getter. Would she do whatever
necessary to get what she wanted? Including compromising her integrity?
Bear reminded himself to keep his distance from her. He’d been
betrayed by too many people already.
“How long have you and Julie worked together?” Shane continued.
Piper blew out a breath, her pert features strained under the scrutiny of
this conversation. “Just under three months.”
“And how did you meet?”
Piper pushed a hair behind her ear, clearly uncomfortable with the
questions and the situation. “Julie followed my career online, emailed me,
and we got to know each other that way.”
Shane nodded and continued to jot down some notes. “What else can
you tell me about her?”
“She’s twenty-six. She has a degree in business, but she hates it and
wants to do something else.” Piper shrugged. “I don’t know what else I can
tell you that might be relevant.”
Shane straightened and lowered his notepad. “I think I have enough on
Julie for now. Tell me—how did you manage to find these bones in the
tunnels?”
Piper drew in a deep breath and glanced at Bear.
He couldn’t read the look in her eyes. Hesitation? Apology?
Excitement?
 “After talking to Bear, I decided to look into the GSK crime-scene
photos,” Piper started. “I requested copies, and since they’re public record
anyway . . . I studied those pictures, as well as the videos the GSK posted
online. And . . . I think that all along this sicko may have been leaving clues
in those photos and in his videos on purpose. It’s just that no one put the
pieces together.”
Bear straightened, his curiosity over where Piper was going with this
growing by the second. “And?”
“So, one of the victims, Loretta Pascal, was in a staged car accident.
When her body was found, contents of her glove compartment and purse
were spilled everywhere. One of the items was an old map with an X
marked on it. I’m not sure why no one ever thought to look into it. The X
indicated the location of the North Elk Ridge Mine.”
“And there’s more?” Shane stared at her as he waited for her answer.
Piper rubbed her hands against her jeans and shifted. “I’m . . . I’m not
sure. That was my best lead, although I’m examining the photos still. It was
through looking at the videos that Bear and I discovered the scar on the
man’s left hand—one of the men’s left hands.”
“She’s been working on this case for weeks,” Luna added quietly. “On
her own time.”
Shane nodded, what appeared to be a touch of admiration in his gaze.
“If you discover anything new, I’d appreciate you letting me know.”
“Of course.”
Before he could say anything else, a knock sounded at the door.
It appeared Luna’s parents were here.
But Bear hoped he and Piper could get back to this conversation. He
desperately wanted to know what Piper was thinking . . . because he saw
something unspoken deep in her gaze.
He knew she was dedicated.
But that didn’t mean she wasn’t hiding something.

“How could you drag my daughter into a situation like this?” Luna’s mom
stared at Piper, fire exploding in her eyes.
 The woman had just walked into Bear’s house, and Piper had gone to
the door to greet her. That was as far as it had gone. As soon as Mrs. Fisher
had seen Piper, she laid into her.
“Mom, it wasn’t like that—” Desperation clung to Luna’s words as she
reached for her mother.
“Don’t interrupt!” Mrs. Fisher’s nostrils flared, and her hands went to
her slim hips. “Piper is the adult here. She should have known better.”
“But I insisted—” Luna started.
“Luna!” Her mother—who looked more like Luna’s older sister—stared
at her daughter before pointing to the door. “Go outside and wait in the car.
I’ll be there in a minute.”
Piper felt her cheeks heat at the scolding. But she also knew she
deserved it. This was her fault. Julie had only been in that mine because of
her.
“I’m so sorry, Mrs. Fisher,” Piper started after Luna disappeared
outside. “I never meant for any of this to happen.”
“Luna could be the one missing right now.” Mrs. Fisher stared at Piper
with an incredulous look in her eyes, as if Piper were a monster with no
regard to the safety of others. “All so you could test some theory
concerning a killer who’s already in jail? I hope you’re happy.”
Bear stepped forward, only an inch in front of Piper, but his chest
seemed to almost be a protective shield. “Piper had no reason to think
anyone would be in danger. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have gone up to that
mine.”
Mrs. Fisher’s eyes still blazed. “Are you sure about that? Isn’t that what
got her fired from her other job? The fact that she loves attention and she’ll
do anything to get it?”
“In all fairness—” Piper started.
Mrs. Fisher turned back toward her, tension tightening her face and
shoulders. “I told Luna she shouldn’t have anything to do with you, that you
were trouble! But she didn’t listen to me. I’ll make sure she doesn’t work
for you again. In fact, I’ll make sure no one ever works for you again!
You’ve proven yourself to be irresponsible so many times that it’s
irrefutable!”
Before Piper could respond, Mrs. Fisher stormed outside, slamming the
door behind her.
 Piper’s heart raced as she watched the car pull away, Luna offering a
feeble wave from the back seat. Mrs. Fisher’s words still echoed in her
head. I told Luna she shouldn’t have anything to do with you, that you were
trouble!
Piper rubbed her throat, feeling a burning sensation. Was that because
she feared Mrs. Fisher’s words were true? Or because she had been
humiliated . . . again? Both Bear and Agent Townsend had been present to
witness the accusations tossed at her.
Maybe she was a joke. Maybe she was only pretending to be good at
what she did.
Bear squeezed her shoulder. “It’s going to be okay.”
Piper shook her head. “She’s right. The buck stops with me. I was in
charge, and I led Julie and Luna into a dangerous situation. I should have
known better and taken more precautions—”
“Bear is right.” Agent Townsend stepped closer and lowered his voice.
“You couldn’t have known, Piper. It appears you were in the wrong place at
the wrong time.”
Piper nodded, but she still didn’t feel convinced. No one could make her
feel better right now. In fact, she wouldn’t feel better until Julie was found.
Townsend nodded toward the door, politely quiet as if he wanted to slip
out and let Piper deal with the verbal lashing she’d received. “I need to get
going.”
Bear cleared his throat, his demeanor shifting. “There’s one more thing I
want to mention before you go.”
“What’s that?” Townsend turned toward him, serious lines etched into
his face, evident despite his five o’clock shadow.
“As I was hiking back to my truck with Piper and Luna . . . I noticed
four different trail cams. I thought it was an odd place for the cams,
especially since it’s so steep right there—not your ideal hunting location.”
“Trail cams?” Townsend nodded slowly as he seemed to process that
development. “You’re right. That is a strange place to leave those. I’ll look
into them, see if I can find out who they’re registered to. If nothing else,
maybe they picked up something.”
Piper’s heart pounded into her ears.
Trail cams?
Was that how this guy had known they were coming? Had those
cameras triggered something and sent a real-time photo or video to
someone desperate to keep an eye on the area around the tunnel?
But still, how could anyone get to that mine so quickly? If someone had
ridden an ORV, Piper would have heard it.
Things still didn’t make sense.
Then she remembered what Townsend had said.
Two sets of footprints led into the east tunnel. Those prints indicated
that Julie hadn’t been alone when she disappeared. The footsteps eventually
became only one heavier set—probably as someone had carried Julie the
rest of the way.
Townsend’s phone buzzed, and he glanced at his screen before grunting.
“What is it?” Bear asked.
“They tested Julie’s phone screen,” Townsend said. “There was
evidence of bleach and acetone . . .”
“Chloroform . . . just like what the GSK used . . .” Piper rubbed her
forehead. The monster had made a spray out of it, which caused his victims
to pass out almost instantaneously.
That explained why Piper hadn’t heard anything in the tunnel.
That guy had sneaked up on Julie, sprayed a chemical in her face to
make her pass out, and then taken her unconscious body somewhere.
The ice in Piper’s core grew colder and colder by the second.
Something was seriously wrong here . . . and her friend was paying the
price.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SEVEN

SPECIAL AGENT TOWNSEND had hardly been gone five

minutes when Bear’s brother and sister arrived.
Isaac was Bear’s younger brother and a Memphis lawyer. Well, not
Memphis anymore. He was in the process of moving to Fog Lake and
getting back to his roots.
Madison, his younger sister, had started her own nonprofit, Blood and
Water, an organization that helped the friends and families of convicted
criminals get back on their feet. She had also relocated back to this area
recently. She and Special Agent Townsend had practically been inseparable
since they met while investigating a copycat killer back in October.
The past several months seemed like such a blur in so many ways. So
much bad had happened . . . yet surprising blessings had popped up in the
middle of the ugliness as well.
Bear opened the door and let Isaac and Madison inside then quickly
closed it as the brisk wind tried to invade his warm house.
“We heard what happened.” Madison tugged her coat off as she looked
up at Bear. “We came right away.”
“Someone else has been taken?” Isaac rushed.
Before Bear could answer, his siblings glanced behind him and seemed
to simultaneously spot Piper. Instantly, their shoulders squared, and their
eyes gleamed with curiosity.
“Who’s this?” Isaac placed his coat on a hook and turned toward Piper.
Before Bear could introduce her, Piper strode across the room with her
arm outstretched. “I’m Piper Stephens.”
“I’m Isaac.”
“I’m Bear’s sister, Madison. It’s nice to meet you.”
 Bear cleared his throat before his brother and sister could jump to
conclusions. “Piper is a forensic specialist, and the two of us have been
corresponding online for a while. Piper is the one who helped me determine
that there were two different men’s hands in those videos I showed you.”
That fact had led Bear to conclude the Understudy existed.
He and Piper had shared the information with the FBI, but nothing had
come of the lead. It seemed like everyone assumed that since this guy
hadn’t struck in such a long time, that he was in hiding.
But, after today, it didn’t seem like that was the case.
“You mind if we grab some soup?” Isaac nodded toward the kitchen. “I
could smell it as soon as I walked in, and I’m famished.”
“Help yourself,” Bear told them.
As Isaac and Madison ladled some soup, Bear fixed drinks for all of
them, and a few minutes later they were all seated at the kitchen table.
“So, do you know anything else about what happened today?” Madison
asked as she dipped her spoon into the creamy soup. “I wasn’t able to talk
to Shane very long.”
“It’s my friend who’s missing.” Piper’s voice cracked.
Piper had been quiet. Probably thinking. Definitely observing. But the
light and fire had disappeared from her gaze. She was clearly still shaken—
as anyone in her shoes would be.
Madison’s eyes instantly softened. “I’m so sorry to hear that. I had no
idea.”
“She was there one moment, and the next she was gone.”
“And you were in the mine when it happened?” Isaac clarified before
taking a sip of his sweet tea.
“Yes, I found a clue that I wanted to look into,” Piper said. “Luna—
she’s my intern—and I were taking pictures and totally distracted. I had no
idea Julie might be in danger while we were doing so.”
“That is eerie that you guys were so close when she disappeared.” Isaac
shook his head as he stared into the distance, his eyes far off in thought.
“Did you tell anybody what you were doing? Where you were going?”
“No, I didn’t. It was supposed to be a simple day trip to see if my hunch
was right. If I discovered anything, then I was going to turn those findings
over to law enforcement. I had no idea that danger would be waiting, or I
would have never taken Julie and Luna with me into the mine . . .” Piper’s
voice trailed with regret.
 “I’m so sorry, Piper.” Madison squeezed her hand. “I wish there was
something I could tell you or do . . .”
Piper absently rubbed the side of her glass. “Me too. I feel like I
shouldn’t be here right now in the comfort of this house with warm food
and water, especially since I have no idea what Julie might be going
through.” A tear trickled down her cheek.
Bear squeezed Piper’s arm, wishing he could do more to comfort her.
But there was no way to make her feel better.
Piper simply had to get through this.
He prayed there would be a happy ending waiting on the other side. But
he had firsthand experience that happy endings weren’t guaranteed.

Isaac and Madison left an hour later. The two of them were staying at their
childhood cabin and trying to fix it up. At least, that was what Piper had
picked up on from the conversation she’d heard.
That meant it was just Piper and Bear here right now. In some
circumstances, Piper would be unnerved at that thought. Staying with a
strange man out in the middle of nowhere? It wasn’t exactly on her bucket
list.
But she had a gut feeling about Bear. Although she didn’t know him
well, she sensed that he was trustworthy and a gentleman. She felt safe with
him, and she’d much rather be here than at a hotel.
Eight months ago, they’d connected online. A couple of weeks
afterward, Bear had attended one of her lectures. They’d eventually struck
up a friendship.
Last month, Bear had asked Piper to examine some of the video footage
left by the GSK.
She’d been more than happy to help.
If Bear knew about the ordeal back in Chicago, he didn’t say anything.
He hadn’t run. He’d never made her feel judged or incompetent.
With any luck, she’d only be staying here one night. Maybe tomorrow,
they would have some answers.
Piper stood by the window and stared outside at the darkness.
 Julie was out there somewhere. Piper wished it was her instead. She
wished she was the one who’d been taken.
Her assistant hadn’t asked to be involved in any of this. She was
innocent and kind and sweet. Piper was the driven one. That very drive
often helped her find answers—but it had also gotten her in trouble on more
than one occasion.
Piper felt Bear behind her. She was all too aware of his presence. Too
aware—aware as in every fiber of her being seemed to come alive when he
was near.
She needed to put an end to that. Because even if she could trust the
man, she needed to keep her distance. Teamwork wasn’t exactly her thing
anymore—not now that she’d been burned.
“You doing okay?” Bear asked quietly, almost as if trying to get a read
on her current mental state.
She shrugged, knowing better than to give a flippant answer. “As well
as I can be considering my friend is missing and someone associated with
the GSK took her.”
“Our theory was right. Ralph Burgess had an understudy working for
him.”
“This is one time I wish I wasn’t right.” Heaviness pressed on her chest.
As an eerie feeling washed over her, Piper dropped the curtain and took
a step back.
“What is it?” Bear peered out the window as if looking for the source of
her distress.
“Just an uncomfortable feeling.” She rubbed her arms, suddenly chilled.
“Like someone was watching me or something.”
Bear studied her a moment before gazing out the window again. “Do
you think that guy’s out there?”
“I don’t know.” Piper shook her head a little too quickly and suddenly
felt off-balance. “It could be my emotions playing with me. But I don’t
think we should stand here and give any unseen eyes the chance to observe
what we’re doing right now, just in case.”
He stared outside one more time before closing the curtains and taking
her elbow to lead her away.
“I know you must be exhausted,” he murmured. “Don’t you want to get
some sleep?”
 Piper shook her head. “I don’t think I could sleep if I tried. Doing
anything that brings me comfort also brings me a wave of guilt.”
“How about if you and I talk about what’s going on and see if we can
figure out some answers? Tomorrow’s a new day, I don’t have any classes
scheduled. I’m more than happy to do whatever is necessary to help you
find your friend.”
Gratitude washed through her. “Thank you. I would love to sit down
and try to hammer some ideas out.”
“Then let’s get busy.”
Those words were music to her ears.
At least, she’d be doing something . . .
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
EIGHT

BEAR AND PIPER sat at his kitchen table, coffee in front of them as
well as some chocolate-covered peanuts he’d picked up from his favorite
farmers market in the fall.
Now that they’d settled in, it was time to get down to business.
He studied Piper’s face as he tried to think through how to proceed. “Do
we want to start with our plans for tomorrow? Or do you want to start by
revisiting the past?”
Piper pushed a stray lock of hair that had fallen out of her stubby
ponytail behind her ear. “Actually, I’ve already set up a meeting tomorrow
with someone who used to mine those tunnels.”
Bear’s eyebrows shot up. “When did you do that?”
“While you, your brother, and sister were talking, I did some research
on my phone and found someone local—Rex Morgan—who used to work
for North Elk Ridge. On a whim, I sent an email, and bam! He responded a
few minutes later, and now I’m taking him to lunch. Do you want to
come?”
Bear would be lying if he said he wasn’t impressed. “Absolutely.
You’ve always been a go-getter, haven’t you?”
“I’ve been called that—and I’ve been called worse. Much worse.” A
frown tugged at her lips.
He stared at Piper a moment, wondering exactly what she was getting
at. Of course, he knew about the scandal surrounding her. He knew there
could be more to the story, but Piper would share those details if she wanted
to.
In the meantime, he reminded himself again to keep his distance.
 “Okay, since you already have that meeting set up, then how about we
revisit the past a bit?” He grabbed a notebook from a shelf at the end of the
kitchen island. “I think we should jot down the suspects in this case. Why
don’t we start there?”
“Right. So far, there’s Arnie Siebert, Ted Russo, and Harry Simpkins.”
Piper named them as quickly as other people might name the months of the
year.
“Impressive. But some of those guys were cleared.”
“Here’s where it gets tricky,” Piper reminded him. “Sure, most of these
men had an alibi for some of these murders. But what people weren’t
considering back then was the fact that more than one person could be
involved. That means any of these guys’ alibis could be null and void,
right?”
“I guess you’re right. But we don’t want to go around accusing people
unjustly. I know what that’s like.”
She offered a compassionate smile. “I know. I can’t even imagine what
you’ve been through with your father, and you’re right—that’s the last thing
we want to do. But not all hope is lost.”
“What do you mean?”
“I think I found a way to separate which guy murdered who.” Her voice
lilted as if the possibility excited her.
“You mean, based on the hands? Because in some of the videos the
killer was wearing gloves so . . .”
“Yes, there’s that. But I really feel like this second killer is much more
clever than the first. Ralph Burgess was playing games with everyone. He’s
definitely brilliant in a very twisted, sadistic way. But this second guy
thinks he’s smarter than everybody else, and he left subtle clues at the crime
scenes as well as in some of his videos.”
Bear locked his gaze with Piper’s. “I would love for you to explain to
me exactly what you’re thinking right now.”
A mixture of excitement and wariness danced in her eyes. “I’d be more
than happy to. But just take everything with a grain of salt.”
Piper had gone over the other objects of interest she’d found in the crime-
scene photos.
One was the compact disc that had been in the CD player when Lisa
Moreno was electrocuted in her pool. A Third Eye Blind CD was inside,
homemade, with only one song on it—"Never Let You Go.”
From what Piper had gathered, Lisa had never really been a fan of the
music group.
After she reviewed those possible clues, she and Bear added to the list
of suspects and made notes.

Arnie Siebert—a local wedding and party emcee. He’d been a news anchor
before being fired for sexual harassment. His dad was a doctor.
Ted Russo—Head of Parks and Rec in Fog Lake for more than twenty
years. Found on side of road helping a woman who’d been hit by a car. Was
wearing a Go-Pro.
Harry Simpkins—colleague of Bear’s dad, James Colson, at the local
high school. Would have known enough about James to make the man look
guilty.
Rod Wilkins—social worker who was there when Bear, Isaac, and
Madison were taken into custody. Gives off weird vibes. Helped look for
two missing people abducted by the GSK in January.
Kevin Black—dated Lisa Moreno. Just came back into town four
months ago. Works at an electronics store, so he knows technology.
Skip Johnson—former prisoner who was just released on parole last
month. He went to prison around the time of what was thought to be the last
GSK murder fifteen years ago.
Leonard Kincy—owned an auto repair shop in Fog Lake. Known as a
troublemaker around town. Was seen with one of the victims before she
died.

“They’re all fair game again as far as I’m concerned.” Piper pushed the
paper toward Bear and leaned back in her chair to let her thoughts simmer a
moment.
 “It will be practically impossible to check these guys’ alibis from nearly
twenty years ago,” Bear said. “But we can check their alibis for the time
Julie was abducted.”
“Absolutely.” They were both on the same page.
Bear leaned closer, his gaze locking with hers. “I have to warn you that
none of these guys will take kindly to us asking around about them. I’m
sure the FBI is looking into everyone they can think of.”
“I’m sure they are.” Piper tapped her pen against the paper. “We can
also narrow this down based on who had a connection with Ralph Burgess.”
Bear tilted his head, showing his doubt. “Ralph was smart. I’m sure if
he had someone working with him, it’s not going to be obvious the two
were connected.”
Piper frowned as she chewed on his words. “You’re right. It sounds like
we have quite the job in front of us.”
Their gazes locked. “Maybe those crime-scene photos will continue to
speak to you.”
“We can only hope,” Piper muttered.
Just then, her phone buzzed. She clicked on the text message from the
unknown number and discovered someone had sent her an audio text.
After a second of hesitation, she put the phone on speaker and hit Play.
A computer-animated voice filled the air, almost sounding singsongy.
“You’ll never find her. You’ll never find her. You’ll never find her.”
The message was followed by evil laughter that made Piper’s blood go
cold.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
NINE

THERE’S MORE than one way to get somewhere.

Most people go the easiest route from Point A to Point B. But there are
other ways than the expected ones.
You can also go under and through, which makes entirely more sense
sometimes—especially if you know what you’re doing.
Under and through were filled with uncertainties. But darkness doesn’t
always have to be scary. In fact, I’ve come to quite enjoy it.
I look in the mirror and sigh. I can’t miss work today. My absence
would be too suspicious. Word is spreading all over Fog Lake about the
missing woman.
Her parents had called the media, and reporters were beginning to flood
into town. Everywhere I went last night, I saw news vans and reporters.
I left her somewhere safe, somewhere she wouldn’t be found.
I was going to kill her yesterday right after I grabbed her. I had a whole
scenario set up in my mind—a scenario involving her being lost in an old
mine. I would rescue her.
At first.
And then . . .
I smile.
However, I decided to wait. I have my reasons—good reasons.
For instance, Julie knows Piper Stephens. They worked together. That
means, Julie should know everything Piper has discovered.
I simply need to get Julie to talk and spill everything she knows.
In the meantime, not all hope is lost.
Those bodies that were discovered? I’ve been working on my stockpile
for years. I always picked the unknowns to be my secret, unbroadcasted
victims. That’s why I’ve been able to keep my hobby quiet for so long.
But no more.
The attention this discovery is getting makes me feel emboldened—
even though no one knows I’m responsible. Still, I feel powerful that I’ve
had this stronghold over people for so long.
They’re so oblivious. Simply clueless.
I glance at my computer, at the secret account I set up on the dark web.
No one will discover me there. I’m smarter than people give me credit for.
I’m even smarter than Bear Colson. He’s supposed to be an expert. He
teaches classes. Trains a new generation of law enforcement. He’s even
consulted with the FBI on a few cases, from what I’ve heard.
But he knows nothing.
That’s because I’ve always insisted on going under and through instead
of over. I’ve chosen the dark recesses instead of the easy route.
I watch the video one more time before pressing Send.
Then I wait.
It will take some time, but eventually the FBI will discover the footage.
They’ll know there’s another body.
They’ll scramble to find it.
Delight begins to fill me.
Then my brow furrows as another thought butts in.
What if Piper Stephens gets in my way?
I fear she knows too much already.
And, if that’s the case, then I’ll need to silence her.
Grabbing her might prove to be difficult.
But I’ve always been up for a good challenge.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TEN

BEAR’S MIND had raced all night as he reviewed what he’d learned
the day before. At the moment, before the sun even rose, he lay in his bed,
unable to sleep as he thought things through.
He’d known that Piper was brilliant.
But she was proving that fact again and again.
Every time he closed his eyes, he remembered Piper’s intelligent gaze.
Her pert features. Her petite figure.
It had been a long time since he’d had feelings for anyone.
Not since Sasha had broken his heart and reminded Bear why being
alone was so appealing. But being around Piper . . .
Her presence revitalized something inside him and made him feel an
excitement he hadn’t experienced in years.
But Bear needed to remind himself to stay in check.
Piper wouldn’t be staying long. Besides, the woman was going through
a crisis right now. Bear hoped the situation wouldn’t end with trauma.
More than anything, he wanted Julie to be found and for this whole
serial killer saga to be put to rest once and for all. It had been going on for
far too long now.
His father had been imprisoned fifteen years for crimes he didn’t
commit. Fifteen years.
The real killer’s spree had begun four years before that.
Nearly two decades of fear surrounded this town and the people living
here.
That thought ignited a passion for justice inside Bear. People should be
able to live with more peace of mind. Ninety-eight percent of the people in
this area were good, hardworking folk. It was a shame that such a small
percentage had to ruin it for everyone else.
But Bear had learned that was simply life.
At 5:30 a.m., he finally hopped out of bed and worked out. Afterward,
he fed his chickens and gathered fresh eggs, showered, and got ready for the
day before heading downstairs to make breakfast.
Cooking had become a hobby for him. The interest hadn’t begun until
after he’d started his own garden, which had then led to canning, which had
led to practically a mini farm here on this property. He had twenty-two
chickens and had plans to add some goats in the spring.
Now that he’d experienced living this way, he couldn’t imagine doing
anything else.
When he wasn’t working or taking care of his land, he’d also taken up
the hobby of creating custom knives. One side of his garage had been set up
as a gym and the other held his welding equipment. He sold the pieces
online, but he hadn’t been working on them as much lately.
Too many things in his life had distracted him.
Just as he’d prepped everything to make omelets, Piper came down the
steps.
Bear sucked in a breath at the sight of her.
Even in her well-worn jeans and sweatshirt, she was still one of the
most beautiful women he’d ever seen—and fascinating. He wanted to know
more about her, more about what had led her to this point in her life, what
her life was like back in Lexington, what her plans for the future were.
She smiled almost shyly at him—and shy was not something that fit
Piper Stephens.
“I thought I heard someone down here.” She paused on the other side of
the breakfast bar and observed him as he stood behind the griddle.
“I thought we should both eat before we head out.” He poured her a cup
of coffee—black, just as she’d requested yesterday—and handed it to her.
“We’ll need to keep our energy up.”
“Breakfast sounds good. I’m hungrier than I realized.” She raised her
mug. “And thanks for this.”
Bear had noticed she didn’t eat much soup last night. Considering the
circumstances, he couldn’t blame her. Still, the woman was thin enough that
she shouldn’t miss too many meals.
“What do you like in your omelet?” he asked.
 She glanced at the bowls he had set up in front of him. “Cheese,
sausage, and onions sound great.”
“Coming right up.” He poured some fresh eggs he’d beaten onto the
griddle and listened to them sizzle. “Turkey sausage okay?”
“Sure. You like to eat healthy, huh?”
“I have something called alpha-gal. It was caused by a Lone Star tick
bite, and it means I can’t have any red meat or dairy products.”
Her eyes widened. “I’ve heard about that. How did you figure out you
had it?”
“I ordered a steak at a restaurant, and my throat started closing up,”
Bear said. “I was rushed to the hospital and—after an encounter with an
EpiPen—they tested me and told me about alpha-gal. I hadn’t heard of it
before. Now, it’s changed my whole life.”
“That’s crazy.”
“Tell me about it. But I’m thankful that I don’t have it as bad as some
people. One man I met said he can’t even be around red meat as it’s being
grilled. Just the smoke coming off it causes his windpipe to constrict.”
“I can’t even imagine.” Piper glanced at the food he’d assembled. “Can
I do anything to help?”
“You just sit there and take it easy.”
She took a sip of her coffee and leaned back. “I don’t suppose you’ve
heard anything else since we talked last night?”
Bear shook his head before adding the fillings to Piper’s omelet. “Even
if the FBI has discovered anything else, I’m sure we won’t hear for a
while.”
Piper frowned and nodded slowly. “That’s what I thought too. But I
guess I was hoping . . .”
“I know you’re thinking about your friend.” He glanced at her face,
looking for a sign of how she was really doing. “I’ve been thinking about
her also.”
“I can’t get Julie out of my mind.” Piper let out a soft breath. “I checked
my computer before I came down, but I didn’t see any new videos.”
“That’s a good thing, right?”
“It could be. But it doesn’t fit this guy’s MO. He never keeps his victims
alive. He ‘saves’ them and then kills—” Her voice cracked as she seemed to
realize what she’d said. She rubbed her throat and stared into her coffee,
clearly unable to finish.
 Bear cleared his throat, unsure how much he should say. But Piper
deserved to know the truth. She’d helped him out, and now it was his turn
to return the favor.
“What is it?” Piper studied his face, not daring to look away as if that
might give him a chance to deny what she saw.
“There actually was one victim who got away.” Bear folded the omelet
over. “Her story hasn’t been made public yet—she wants to keep her
privacy.”
“What?” Piper’s voice climbed with curiosity. “There is a survivor?”
Bear nodded, almost feeling somber.
“Can you tell me more?” She leaned toward Bear, propping her elbows
on the table, her attention totally and completely on him.
He plated her omelet and let out a breath as he contemplated what to
say. “Just between you and me, the crime happened about nine years ago.
The GSK put this woman in a pit and kept her for about eight hours before
deciding to let her go. She didn’t report what happened until recently,
however. She’s one of the reasons we were able to catch the real Good
Samaritan Killer last month.”
“I can’t believe I didn’t hear about that,” Piper murmured, not touching
her omelet.
“Like I said, it’s a matter of privacy. It’s not my story to tell.”
Piper’s gaze made it obvious her mind was racing at a million miles a
minute. “But the fact that there was a victim who survived changes things.
Any time a criminal changes his MO—”
“That signals a change in their life usually.”
Piper stared at Bear a moment as if impressed.
“That’s right.” Piper nibbled on her lip a moment. “So, something has
changed. What is it about Julie that would make this guy keep her alive?
Not that I am complaining. I want her alive. I want to find her and hug her
and spend the rest of my life apologizing to her and—”
“I have a theory.” Bear poured more eggs on the griddle and studied
them a minute as he gathered his thoughts.
He knew Piper wouldn’t like what he had to say. But withholding the
truth from her also felt wrong.
“What is it?” she rushed.
He sucked in a deep breath before starting.
Piper could hardly breathe as she waited to hear what Bear had to say.
Whatever it was, she had a feeling it was big. Maybe even life-changing.
“In all these years, you’re the only one who ever thought anything about
that map in the crime-scene photo,” Bear started as he sprinkled some green
onions on his eggs. “You’re the only one who thought to go up to that mine
to look for possible evidence.”
“Okay . . .”
“And Julie was your assistant. That means that she’s privy to what you
discovered and what you know, right?”
Piper’s head swam.
She knew where Bear was going with this, but she wasn’t ready to come
to that conclusion herself. He was going to have to say the words aloud.
Otherwise, she’d stay in denial.
“Right . . .” Her voice sounded strained.
“Then this guy might be trying to figure out what else you know. If you
figured out the mine, then maybe he thinks you figured out other things.
And if you’ve figured out other things, then maybe eventually you’re going
to figure out who he is, and his power trip will be over.”
Piper swallowed hard as she used her fork to cut into her omelet. “But
this guy thinks he’s smarter than everyone else. He’s probably not going to
give me that much credit.”
“I don’t doubt for a moment that this discovery has shaken him up. It’s
caused him to break out of his normal routine.”
“Which may explain why there’s no video yet.”
“Exactly.” Bear’s gaze latched onto hers. “Is there anything Julie might
say that could give him the upper hand? Will she talk?”
Piper lowered her fork before she even tried her omelet. “I hate to say it,
but I hope she does. The thought of that man hurting her in order to get
information about me? It’s not okay.”
Bear placed his own omelet on a plate. “I know it’s not. That’s why I
hesitated to bring it up.”
“No, you were right to do so. I just can’t stand the thought of something
happening to someone because of me.”
“That just makes you a good person.”
 She let out a breath and stared off in the distance. After Bear had gone
through all this hard work to make her breakfast, she didn’t want to tell him
that she’d lost her appetite. She would try to force down what she could.
Piper had to find her friend. She had no other choice.
She’d figure out a plan if it was the last thing she did.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
ELEVEN

PIPER FELT a rush of nerves as she and Bear stepped into the
Hometown Diner four hours later.
After breakfast, she and Bear had picked up her car. She had an
overnight bag in the trunk, leftover from a trip to see her brother in
Louisville a couple of days ago, along with her laptop.
At the time, she’d scolded herself for being unorganized. But now,
leaving the bag there seemed fortuitus. It certainly beat driving back to
Lexington to pick up her things or buying new clothes.
With any luck, she’d be heading back home soon. Julie would be found,
and this nightmare would be over.
When Piper and Bear got back to his place, they sat down to examine
more videos, to look at maps of the area, to brainstorm people Ralph
Burgess had possibly known.
They’d made a list of traits this guy would need to have: Medical
knowledge to first save his victims before killing them. He was probably
ordinary-looking, so he’d blend in. Perhaps he even seemed trustworthy.
Somehow, he had to be connected to Ralph Burgess. He had to be tech
savvy and to have been in town years ago.
Their list didn’t necessarily rule anyone out.
The problem was that Ralph had been a politician, so he knew a lot of
people. Plus, there was little possibility she’d be able to talk to the man
since he was being held in custody while awaiting trial.
Her best bet would be to talk to his wife, Anita, or his son, Anthony. But
she doubted either of them would want to talk to her. Bear said he might be
able to arrange something, but he sounded doubtful.
 She scanned the diner with its sit-down counter stretching across the
back wall and glittery booths on a black-and-white-checked floor. The place
was nostalgically outdated, but the owners played that up to their
advantage. The oldies music playing from the jukebox was the icing on the
cake. Currently, “My Girl” crooned through the speakers.
Her gaze stopped on Rex Morgan. Piper had found his picture on social
media so she could identify him. The man was in his late sixties, with a
square face, thinning hair, and a quick smile. He wore a red-and-blue plaid
shirt with a windbreaker jacket and work boots.
He sat in a corner booth with what looked like sweet tea in front of him.
Piper offered a friendly smile and headed his way, Bear beside her.
She couldn’t help but notice the glances Bear got as he walked through
the restaurant.
Was that because he was a Colson and his father had been convicted as
a serial killer? Or was it because of his imposing size and striking good
looks?
Piper wasn’t sure. It could be both.
She slid into the booth, and Bear sat beside her. She flashed another
grateful smile at Rex. “Thank you so much for agreeing to meet with us.”
“No problem.” He readjusted his hat, almost as if he wanted to tip it
toward her. “I’m happy to help however I can. You say you want to know
about the mines?”
She nodded. “How about if you order some food first? Lunch is on me.”
Piper wanted more than anything just to dive into the conversation. But
she also didn’t want to be repeatedly interrupted.
A few minutes later, all three of them had placed their orders. Piper
knew she should probably get a salad or something semi-healthy, but the
smell of grilled meat and deep-fried potatoes got the best of her. She
ordered a cheeseburger and fries instead.
When the waitress was gone, she turned back to Rex. “How long did
you work at North Elk Ridge Mine?”
He played with the edge of the napkin beneath his glass of tea as he
answered. “I got a job there when I was eighteen. I worked there for thirty
years until they shut down. Then I started working at one of the warehouses
owned by Mick Moreno.”
“What did you do at the mines?” Bear asked.
 “By the time it shut down, I was a supervisor. Made sure no one got hurt
and that everyone did their job. My record was unblemished, so I’d say I
was pretty good at what I did.” He let out a wheezy chuckle.
“We know that the main entrance to the mine is pretty grandiose,” Piper
said. “But can you tell me what it’s like inside? I’m assuming it’s not just
one or two straight tunnels through the mountain.”
“Oh, no. It’s definitely not.” Rex’s expression turned animated. “Think
of the place like the roots of a tree. That’s what the system is like.”
Piper shivered at the thought of it. If that was true, then there were all
kinds of places a person could get lost—or hide in, hoping to never be
discovered.
“I didn’t realize it was that extensive.” Piper had looked online trying to
find out more information. But thirty years ago, the internet wasn’t what it
was today—it was just in its infancy, really.
“It wasn’t safe. There were toxic fumes, deadly gases, coal dust, fatal
lung disease. That’s just to start.” Rex adjusted his hat again. “I hated
working at that place. I have a bit of claustrophobia, truth be known.”
“Then it doesn’t sound like the job was an ideal fit,” Piper muttered.
“Not at all.” Rex let out a little laugh. “Back then, working at the mine
was one of the only ways to make a living in this area. You did what you
had to do. I was married at seventeen, and I had a family to support. People
didn’t mind working back in the day.”
“I understand,” Piper said. “I have family in West Virginia, and they
would say the same thing.”
“Out by Beckley?”
She nodded. “As a matter of fact, yes.”
The waitress delivered their food.
Piper lifted a quick prayer before turning back to Rex.
This conversation had been pleasant so far. But she really needed to dig
into some deeper details if she was going to find any answers . . . and if she
wanted to find Julie.

“So, could you tell us more about North Elk Ridge Mine?” Bear asked as he
ate his grilled chicken, steamed vegetables, and potatoes.
 “The whole system is crazy.” Rex picked up a fry. “I don’t remember
exactly how many miles underground it runs, but it was like a never-ending
labyrinth. Once, John Rankins got drunk and wandered into the mine after
hours. He got lost there for five days before anyone found him. I’m amazed
he didn’t run out of oxygen, truth be told.”
“What about entrances?” Piper asked. “Is there anywhere else you can
enter the mine?”
“We call those openings portals. And, yes, there are several places.
Most people don’t know about them, though.”
Piper sucked in a breath beside him. “Like where?”
“There are various shaft entrances all throughout that mountain. Which
one do you want to know about?”
“Are there any close to town?” Piper asked before taking a bite of her
burger.
Rex tapped his finger against his chin as he thought about it. “There’s
one behind Falling Timbers, the camp store that Boone Wilder owns. It’s
probably about a quarter mile away. If I had to guess, that’s the closest one
to town.”
Piper and Bear exchanged a glance. It was worth checking out.
“Do you think someone could maneuver inside one of these smaller
shafts without getting lost?” Piper asked.
Rex grunted. “That’s a tough one. Maybe if someone found an old map
that detailed the space, they could.”
“Any idea where someone might find one of these old maps?” Piper
asked. “Do any of the bigwigs from the mine still live around here?”
“Last time I heard, most of them left when the mine shut down, even OJ
Deerman.”
“OJ?” Bear asked.
“He owned the mine. Seemed like a nice enough man. But money was
his bottom line. When the mine closed, he and his brother moved on to
other ventures. Couldn’t tell you what.”
“His brother?” Bear clarified, trying to take in as much information as
he could.
“Yeah, OD. Funny, huh? OJ and OD?” Rex let out a chuckle. “Anyway,
OD is OJ’s half-brother. The two were characters—got along like cats and
dogs. OJ was the serious, exacting one. OD was more laid-back and
likeable. I remember hearing stories about those two . . .”
 “They could be a good source for us to talk to about the mines,” Piper
said.
“Probably. But they’ve been gone from around here for a long time. Not
sure where they went, truthfully. Probably looking for other ways to get
rich. Although, OJ would have to be in his eighties . . .”
“And OD?” Bear asked.
Rex sighed. “He was a bit younger. Maybe twenty years younger, even.
I haven’t heard anything about him in years. My guess is he went off and
retired somewhere. He didn’t have roots here, so there was no reason to
stay.”
“Who owns the mines now?” Piper asked.
Rex shrugged. “I suppose the government took them over.”
Several minutes later, they finished their food, and Piper paid. Bear
thought about offering to take the bill, but this was her gig. He didn’t think
Piper would accept his offer, and he didn’t want to make the situation
awkward.
As they left the restaurant, Piper shifted closer to him. “I want to see the
different mineshafts.”
“I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Tension threaded across Bear’s back
at the thought of all the trouble she could get into.
She paused in front of him. “I didn’t say I wanted to go inside to walk
around or explore. I just want to know what these entrances look like. I
need to see them so I can picture what may have played out—to see if it’s a
possibility the killer may have gotten inside in time to grab Julie.”
Bear gave her another look.
Piper was a visual person, he reminded himself. That was why she took
pictures. Seeing things was how she processed information.
He knew he couldn’t talk her out of going to see the entrance behind the
camp store. If he didn’t go with her then she’d simply go alone. It was
better if Bear accompanied her so he could talk her out of any bad ideas.
“Let’s go.” He nodded toward his truck.
Piper didn’t bother to hide the relief on her face. “Perfect. Because I
really didn’t want to go alone.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWELVE

AS PIPER and Bear walked to his truck, his phone rang. From what
Piper gathered, it was Special Agent Townsend, or Shane, as Bear called
him.
Bear muttered several things into the phone before ending the call and
turning toward her. “Shane wants to know if we can head to the sheriff’s
office for a moment. It’s just down the street. He has an update for us.”
“Of course.” Piper pulled her knit cap down farther over her ears to
keep them warm before tucking her hands into her jacket pockets.
There was certainly a nip in the air today. But that only made this
mountain town seem even more beautiful.
Piper had never been to Fog Lake before, and the place was charming,
like a more downhome version of Gatlinburg. The town with its quaint
shops boasted a square in the center and inviting seasonal decorations on
every corner. At this time of the year, the decorations were mostly
snowmen, which provided perfect photo ops for tourists.
Snow-dusted mountains surrounded the place, but the lake at the center
of town stole the show. Even now, a thick mist hung over its gray, winter-
garnished water.
“This seems like a great place to live,” Piper told Bear as they walked.
“I mean, aside from all the murders.”
She hadn’t meant for her words to be humorous, and she hoped she
didn’t sound glib about tragedy. The staggering contrast couldn’t be
ignored, however.
“Things you never thought you would say, huh?” Bear cast her a
knowing glance.
 “Yes, kind of. The whole place seems so idyllic. Yet things aren’t
always as they seem, are they?” Piper shoved her hands farther into her
pockets as the cold nipped at her.
“I’m sure you know about the town’s history. Some people believe it’s
cursed, that the blood of our ancestors and the spirits of those who were
massacred still haunt this area.”
Piper had heard the stories about the Native American massacre that
happened here more than two hundred years ago. It was tragic, to say the
least. “And what do you think?”
He shrugged. “I’ve never believed in ghosts. But I do believe that past
mistakes can play a role in present circumstances.”
Piper shivered just at the thought of it. She didn’t believe in ghosts
either, even though one of her former colleagues had repeatedly claimed
that he’d photographed orbs in some nighttime photos. She didn’t buy it.
They continued walking until they reached the sheriff’s office. Multiple
news vans were parked outside, and several reporters and cameramen
gathered near the door.
Piper and Bear quickly walked past, and Bear held open the door to
usher her inside. Piper hurried by, not wanting any unnecessary attention.
Before they even reached the receptionist, Townsend appeared and directed
them into a conference room.
The agent shut the door behind them, offered them coffee, which they
refused, and then they all sat at a large table. “Thanks for coming.”
“I take it something happened.” Nerves spread their uneasiness through
Piper’s limbs.
Townsend had called them here to share an update. Had they found
Julie? Was she okay?
Piper swallowed hard, trying to push down those nerves.
“We IDed one of the victims we found in the mine.” Townsend’s
expression remained grim.
One of the victims? Not Julie?
Piper felt her shoulders slump as a whoosh of relief swept through her.
“We don’t usually share sensitive information like this,” Townsend
continued. “But, Bear, since you have been a part of this investigation from
the beginning, I thought you’d want to know.”
“I appreciate it.”
 “And, Piper, since you’re the one who found the information leading to
the discovery, I wanted to include you also.” His gaze locked on hers. “But
what I tell you doesn’t leave this room. We haven’t released this
information to the media yet. We still need to get in touch with family
members.”
“Understood,” Piper muttered.
“What was the victim’s name?” Bear asked.
Townsend let out a breath before pulling up a photo on his phone. The
woman there had light-brown hair past her shoulders, a defiant gaze, and
multiple piercings in her ears.
“Fiona Davis,” Townsend said. “She grew up in Maryville but ran away
from home several years ago. She was last seen in Gatlinburg, where she’d
found a waitressing job and was looking for a permanent place to stay.”
“What else can you tell us about her?” Piper asked, still staring at the
woman’s photo.
“Fiona was twenty-three. She had a rough background. A bad family
life. Nothing really to tie her to the area where she grew up. From what I
heard, she was pretty brash and not liked by very many people.”
“When was she last seen?” Bear asked.
“Four years ago.”
Piper closed her eyes.
These weren’t old bones. Not relatively speaking, at least. This guy had
continued his killing spree, only he’d hid the evidence.
A change in MO.
Which would indicate that something had also changed in his life, just
like she and Bear talked about earlier.
“How many other bodies were there?” Bear asked.
Townsend rubbed his jaw and tilted his head slightly as if he didn’t want
to acknowledge the truth. But finally, he said, “Five. There are at least five
others.”
Piper’s head spun.
This went much deeper than she’d ever imagined.

Bear sensed Piper’s apprehension, and he couldn’t blame her.

 This whole investigation just kept getting stranger and stranger.
But as they climbed into his truck, Piper’s laser focus returned. “I still
want to see the mine entrances. I need to know what’s possible. And unless
I see it for myself . . . I don’t know if I’ll truly understand it.”
“Then let’s go.”
He started his truck and only let it heat a few minutes before heading
toward Falling Timbers Camping and General Store. Just as they were
about to pull into the parking lot, a car came barreling down the road
toward them.
Bear swerved into the lot to avoid being hit. Just as he did, the other
driver jerked back into his own lane.
“Was that . . . ?” Bear craned his neck.
“Who?”
Bear frowned. “Arnie Siebert.”
“Arnie the emcee?” Piper asked. “One of our suspects? Are you sure
that was him?”
“I’m nearly certain. Although, the only thing nearby are some
campgrounds. Arnie doesn’t strike me as the outdoorsy type.”
What if he had been at the mine entrance? Was that too much of a
stretch?
He wasn’t sure, but he stored that theory in the back of his mind.
Bear pulled into a parking space and glanced over at Falling Timbers.
The place was located off the side of the road. In warmer weather, the store
was hopping with fishermen, hikers, campers, whitewater rafters, and other
kinds of adventure seekers.
Boone Wilder—Sheriff Wilder’s younger brother—owned the place.
Boone and Bear had talked on occasion about various hikes in the area. The
man was easy to talk to and knowledgeable. Boone had always been kind,
even when almost everyone else in town had turned their backs on Bear and
his family.
As soon as Bear walked inside, he called hello to Boone and his
employee, Chigger Wati. Chigger was a staple in Fog Lake with his
infectious laughter and friendly manner. Bear quickly introduced Piper to
them.
“What brings you two by?” Boone paused in front of them, a cardboard
box of tackle at his feet. He wore his typical outdoors gear—a thermal shirt,
a puffy green vest, and a knit hat on his head.
 “We heard there’s a mineshaft close by,” Piper told him before Bear
could answer.
Bear’s eyebrows flickered up, but he decided to let her take the lead.
This was her thing anyway.
“The mineshaft?” Boone paused with a bright-green wobbler in his
hand. “This wouldn’t by chance have something to do with yesterday’s
discovery, would it?”
Piper opened her mouth but shut it again.
Bear stepped closer. “Piper is actually the one who made the discovery.
She’s a forensic specialist, so she’s trying to piece together a few things in
her mind.”
Boone studied her a moment before nodding. “There is an old mineshaft
opening not too far from here.”
“Can you tell us how to get to it?” Piper’s voice contained a touch of
eager determination.
Boone slid the lure onto the rack in front of him before turning to give
Bear and Piper his full attention. “I can. But I need to warn you to be
careful. Not many people know these shafts are there, and that’s for a
reason. All we need around here are some bored teenagers discovering them
and deciding to get into some trouble—trouble that could lead to serious
bodily injury or death.”
“I don’t want trouble,” Piper told him. “I just need to see it with my
own eyes. I’m trying to put the pieces together, and it’s important that I
visualize it.”
After another moment of contemplation, Boone finally nodded and gave
them directions.
“It’s not going to be an easy hike,” he warned. “Especially with the
patchy snow. You’ll have to cross the stream as well. In the summer, it’s
easy. But, in conditions like this, I’m sure I don’t need to tell you that you
don’t want to fall in.”
“Isn’t there a footbridge?” Bear asked.
“There is, but it’s probably a quarter mile farther up the road.” Boone
shrugged. “So, it just depends on exactly what you’re looking to do.”
“We’ll figure that out.” Bear shifted. “Speaking of which, has anyone
else come in here asking about it?”
Boone shook his head. “No, I can’t say they have. Most of the time, I
deny I know where it is, just to keep people out of trouble.”
 “Probably a good idea,” Bear said. “But we promise we’ll behave.”
“How about this?” Boone crossed his arms. “You guys go check things
out. But before you head back, come check in with me. If I don’t hear from
you in a few hours, then I’m going to send out a search team for you.”
“It’s a deal.” Bear appreciated that Boone was looking out for them.
Because everyone needed someone to watch their back.
Even when you were six feet four and could bench press three fifty.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTEEN

“SO, what’s it going to be?” Piper asked when she and Bear stepped
outside of Falling Timbers. “Footbridge or stream?”
They started down a small path that ran from the store alongside the
snow-laden stream. As they walked, she strapped her camera around her
neck and snapped several pictures. The scenery was too pretty not to
capture.
“The answer is clear to me,” Bear said.
She stared at him a moment before nodding. “Me too. The stream.”
“That actually wasn’t what I was thinking.”
“The footbridge will take too long.”
“But it’s safer,” Bear reminded her.
“I can hop across some rocks without falling in.” She shrugged as if it
weren’t a big deal.
“They’re not just rocks—they’re slippery rocks. And, if you miss a step,
this whole adventure is over. Best-case scenario, you’re wet, freezing cold,
and need to change. Worst-case, you twist your ankle, and we have to wait
for the rescue squad.”
Piper frowned. When he worded it like that, the answer seemed
obvious. But she didn’t want to run out of daylight either. Besides, there
were a million other things she wanted to get done today.
Julie was missing, and every minute counted.
“So . . .” Bear stared at her.
Piper let out a breath and shrugged. “So . . . crossing the stream it is.”
Bear chuckled. “Not what I expected, but okay. If that’s what you want
—but don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
 They continued down the path. The ground was fairly level here and
cleared of snow. But she knew this was the easy part.
She swallowed hard, hoping she wouldn’t get more than she’d
bargained for. She wasn’t exactly graceful. She never made any athletic
team she tried out for in high school. Instead, she’d settled for being
yearbook editor.
Bear paused by a narrower area of the partially snow-covered stream.
The determined rapids were victorious in several spots as they defied the
ice and bounced over rocks.
“This will be the easiest place to cross,” Bear announced.
Piper stared at the barely visible river stones, most of which were partly
hidden beneath a blanket of white. Pushing aside her apprehension, she
nodded. This had been her idea. She couldn’t back out now.
“Okay. Let’s do this.”
Bear cast her another look before nodding. “I’ll go first, in case you
need help.”
“I don’t—”
He leveled his gaze with her. “Just let me help you to make me feel
better, okay?”
She chuckled at the earnest expression on his face. “Okay, then.”
Bear was a good sport. She’d give him that.
And he was still so surprising. Piper couldn’t get over how his actual
person was so different than the image she’d formed of him after chatting
online.
A man with brains and brawn?
It was like he’d stepped out of her daydreams.
But relationships weren’t something Piper was necessarily good at. She
was better off focusing on her career. Sure, her occupation had let her down
before. Not just let her down. It had dropped her, leaving her plunging to
certain death.
But maybe there was a chance for redemption.
She prayed that was the case.
But so much of that rode on what happened while she was in Fog Lake.
Right now Julie was a priority over her career.
Bear crossed several rocks, testing each one but keeping his balance. He
made it look easy.
Then he held out his hand to her. “Your turn.”
 Piper stared at his hand, hesitating only a moment. Finally, she lunged
toward the first rock, found her footing, then crossed to the next.
Once she had her balance, she reached for Bear’s hand. His fingers
clasped hers.
She ignored the jolt of electricity that rushed through her. He was only
holding her hand out of necessity, she reminded herself.
“You’ve got this,” he murmured.
But as she got closer to the middle of the stream, self-doubt seemed to
pummel her.
Bear was right.
If she fell in this water, she’d have more to worry about than being cold.
She sucked in a deep breath. Mind over matter. If you believe, you can
achieve.
Bear crossed to the next rock, this one dead center of the stream. “This
step is going to be tricky. The rock isn’t level, so you’re really going to
have to watch how you land.”
Piper nodded and carefully stretched her leg toward the rock he’d
indicated. As her boot touched the stone, she hesitated before shifting her
weight onto it.
Just as she did, her foot slid out from beneath her, and she felt herself
tumbling toward the stream.
And she knew without a doubt that this truly had been a terrible idea.

Bear saw Piper begin to slip and quickly grabbed her arm.
He pulled her to her feet before the river could immerse her.
She stood there a moment, clutching him and appearing stunned at what
had almost happened.
Finally, she looked up at him, and relief filled her gaze—along with a
touch of sheepishness. She cleared her throat and pushed a hair behind her
ear.
“Thank you,” Piper muttered.
“Are you okay?” Bear studied her a moment, trying to get a read on her.
“Did you get wet?”
 She examined her hiking boots before shaking her head. “No, you
caught me just in time.”
“Good. No more almost accidents, okay?” He tilted his head as he
waited for her response.
Piper absently rubbed the side of her face. “Got it.”
She seemed more focused as they continued. Finally, they reached the
opposite bank. Bear didn’t let go of her hand until they had maneuvered
over the rest of the river rock and were on solid ground.
He liked the feel of her hand in his. Still, he reluctantly let go and
reminded himself to keep his distance.
He examined her once more before they continued toward the site. “You
got this?”
Piper offered a tight smile. “Absolutely. Let’s go.”
Her words sounded confident, but her smile faltered. She didn’t
complain as they headed deeper into the woods.
“So how did you get into photography, Piper?” Maybe if Bear distracted
her, she could shake her nerves.
“Pictures? I’ve always loved them. I got my first camera when I was
only seven, and I was hooked. I took photos all the time.”
“That’s great,” he told her. “What did you take pictures of? Flowers?
Animals?”
“My neighbors.” She flashed a smile. “I wish I was joking, but I knew
something fishy was going on at their house, and I was determined to
document it.”
“So did you?”
She paused and snapped a picture of the stream between several snowy
branches before turning back to Bear. “As a matter of fact, the mom and
dad next door were eventually arrested for laundering money.”
“Impressive.”
Piper shrugged as if she wasn’t as convinced. “My parents didn’t think
so. They threatened to take my camera away, actually.”
“But then you followed your dreams and made a name for yourself.
Certainly, they had to see that.” He tested a few rocks before starting up a
steeper part of the trail.
“Maybe. I really felt like I was living out my dreams—at least, I did
until it all fell apart.”
 Bear was curious about what had happened, but he didn’t want to ask,
didn’t want to unnecessarily dredge up bad memories.
“I couldn’t tell that photo was altered,” Piper offered.
He held out his hand again to help Piper maneuver a vertical section and
waited to see if she’d offer more information.
“Honestly, I think I was set up, but I have no way of proving it.”
“Who would have set you up?” Bear asked.
“If I had to guess? One of my colleagues. In fact, he spoke out against
me, telling people that I loved attention and that was my motive to lie.” She
shook her head, tension stretching through her gaze.
“That really stinks, to say the least.”
“Tell me about it.” Piper grunted as she climbed another rock. “I lost
everything, and Tim got the promotion we were both in line for.”
Was that bitterness in her voice? Bear wasn’t certain. But he wouldn’t
blame her if that was the case.
Piper pulled herself up to level ground, still breathing hard. “In the end,
it’s going to be a good thing. I’m going to make things right.”
“How so?” Bear climbed behind her. He’d switched places. He wanted
to be there to catch her just in case she fell.
“I’m going to prove my innocence. I’m going to prove I’m competent
and that Tim actually altered that photo after I looked at the original. He’s
the only one I know with both the skills and the motive to make me look
bad.”
“Good for you.” He admired her determination.
They climbed several more feet before Bear paused.
“Why are you stopping?” Piper looked back at him, breathing hard as
she tried to catch her breath.
He nodded toward something in the distance. “Because we’re at the
mineshaft.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FOURTEEN

PIPER STARED at the mine opening, her heart pounding against her
ribcage.
So, this was what a shaft looked like.
The entire opening was probably only five by six, and metal-crossed
lattice covered it. A padlock secured one side, making it clear someone
could open this if necessary.
As Piper stood there, she felt cool air pouring out from the belly of the
mountain, along with a dank, mineral-laden aroma.
She shivered.
“These openings are hidden all over the place, huh?” she muttered.
“That’s what they say.” Bear stared also.
“If someone had seen us approaching the mine on the hunting cameras
yesterday, would it be possible for them to get into one of these, climb
through the various tunnels, and somehow make it to the main tunnel in
time to grab Julie?”
Bear peered through the grate and offered a half-shrug. “It seems like a
long shot. It looks pretty steep.”
Piper frowned as she gazed inside. “Maybe not all the shafts are like
this. That theory is the only thing that makes sense to me. When someone
grabbed Julie, he had to escape with her through a different exit. Either that,
or this guy is keeping her somewhere in the mine system.”
Bear squatted on the ground to examine something before pointing to an
area in the dirt. “There are footprints here. They look fresh. There are two
sets also—one larger than the other.”
She sucked in a breath as they came into focus. One larger and one
smaller? Like a man and a woman?
 Her gaze swung toward the lock. Pulling her sleeve over her hand, she
tugged at the metal clasp.
The lock slipped down, and she turned it, revealing the shackle wasn’t
locked in place.
“Someone may have done just what I suggested . . . from this very
location,” she muttered.
Bear stared at the padlock and let out a long breath. “We need to report
this to Shane . . . just to be on the safe side.”
Piper nodded. “We most definitely do.”

Bear and Piper hiked until they found phone service and then called Shane.
He promised to send some men out.
In the meantime, Bear and Piper stuck around to make sure nothing
happened to the clues they’d found. Piper had taken pictures to document
everything as well.
Thankfully, Piper wasn’t pushing hard to explore the shaft herself.
Finally, forty minutes later, two FBI agents and a park ranger arrived.
Bear and Piper explained what they’d found, and then the agent in charge
took over the scene.
“We should go,” Bear gently told Piper. There was no reason to stay any
longer—other than curiosity. But mostly, he and Piper would be in the way.
“What if Julie is in there—” Emotions clouded Piper’s gaze.
“Then the FBI will find her.” He kept his voice steady as he tried to
reassure her. “They know what they’re doing.”
He placed his hand on Piper’s back, directing her away from the scene.
She glanced one more time at the shaft entrance but allowed him to guide
her back the way they’d come. She was a smart lady. She had to know it
wouldn’t be wise for them to be out here after dark. In less than two hours,
the sun would start to set.
They remained silent for several minutes until finally Piper asked, “So,
you like to hike? I know I’m changing the subject, but I need to keep my
mind occupied.”
Bear welcomed the subject change also. “I do. I love being outside. I
like the peace and solitude.”
 “Does that mean you go hiking alone?”
Memories tightened his throat. “Sometimes.”
“Sometimes? It seems like a good date activity . . .” Piper outwardly
cringed. “Sorry—that was not smooth at all. I guess I’m fishing to find out
if you’re seeing someone, and it just came out super awkward.”
Bear let out a light laugh, trying to add some levity instead of showing
his heartache. “I was dating someone for a while, but it didn’t work out.”
“Well, she was clearly a fool if she let you get away.”
Why did Piper’s affirmation fill him with a moment of delight? “I
appreciate the vote of confidence. Our lives just went in different
directions.”
“Did you meet her online?”
He cast Piper a sharp glance, and she shrugged.
“I just mean . . . you seem to like doing things online, so, in my mind, it
just makes sense. Sorry if I’m prodding.”
Talking to Piper about Sasha didn’t seem as awkward as Bear would
have assumed. He felt as if he’d known Piper for years instead of mere
months.
“It’s okay,” Bear said. “No, we didn’t meet online. We met while doing
a hike about an hour from here. She’s a travel blogger.”
“Interesting.”
“We started talking and discovered we had a lot in common. I
volunteered to show her around the area, and she agreed. We were
practically inseparable after that.”
“It sounds like the two of you were a good match. I’m sorry it didn’t
work out.”
“Everything works out in the end, right?” Bear said the words lightly,
but the breakup had been a real turning point for him.
After Sasha, he’d withdrawn even more to himself.
Bear had been on the verge of proposing when Sasha’s true colors were
revealed.
She’d published several blog posts about Fog Lake—and she’d included
information about Bear and the GSK.
She’d only been using him all along, wanting to hear his story to
increase her popularity.
The memories still stung. For his entire life, people he’d loved had
chosen other pursuits over him, starting with his dad. Bear didn’t feel sorry
for himself—but he did feel cautious.
How many more betrayals could he take before he closed himself off
completely?
He glanced over and saw Piper starting down a particularly tricky
section. She looked like an accident waiting to happen as she wobbled.
“Wait a second,” he called. “Let me help. I’ll go first.”
Bear scrambled past her and down the six-foot section of stacked stones
running alongside the stream. At the bottom, he offered his hand to steady
her. “Just watch your footing.”
“Will do.” Piper placed her boot on one of the rocks that jutted out, an
uncertain look on her face.
She wasn’t the most athletic person, but she was surprisingly
determined.
Just as she lowered her right foot, her left foot lost traction and she
began to fall.
She let out a yelp as gravity pulled her downward toward the icy water.
Bear reached forward, his arms scooping beneath her legs and
shoulders. He froze a moment to be sure they were stable.
They were.
Catastrophe averted.
Piper stared at him as he held her in his arms for longer than necessary.
“Thank you,” she muttered, sounding breathless at their closeness.
Bear understood the feeling. “Any time.”
He stared into her hazel eyes another moment before realizing he hadn’t
released her.
Clearing his throat, he set her on her feet.
Piper seemed just as flustered as Bear felt as she pushed hair out of her
face and glanced up at him, something almost resembling shyness in her
gaze. “It’s a good thing you’re here.”
His blood grew warmer. “Yes, I guess it is.”
Their gazes connected, and something passed between them—
something strong that had been simmering ever since they met.
“Piper—”
Before he could finish, a stick cracked in the distance.
They both jerked their heads toward the sound, the moment between
them broken.
 Piper edged closer to him, a slight tremble claiming her voice. “What
was that?”
Bear put a protective arm around her as he stared into the woods, worst-
case scenarios rushing through his mind.
“I’m not sure,” he finally said. “But we need to get moving—just in
case.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTEEN

PIPER TRIED to get the noise in the woods out of her mind.
It was probably nothing. Just an animal.
Still, everything had her on edge lately.
As she hiked down the path, she tried to shift her thoughts to something
more pleasant.
Like Bear.
What had passed between them earlier?
She kept mentally replaying Bear catching her as she fell.
He’d literally taken her breath away.
For a moment, all Piper had wanted to do was to reach up and touch his
cheek. To feel the stubble beneath her fingers. To dream about what it
would be like for his lips to touch hers.
But those were all foolish fantasies, the kind her mother used to fuss at
her for having. In fact, it was because of her mother she’d become a
forensic photographer instead of just a regular photographer who booked
family sessions and chased sunsets.
Her mother said Piper needed something less frivolous, something she
could support herself with.
Her mom had been a 911 dispatcher, and her dad was an electrician.
She’d lived a simple life growing up, but Piper’s mom had felt strongly that
Piper needed to know how to support herself.
As soon as all three kids had graduated from high school, her mom and
dad had taken an early retirement and moved down to Florida where they
could help take care of Piper’s grandmother, who’d been battling cancer.
She and Bear continued down the trail. They hadn’t heard any more
sticks snap. Piper had to assume that it was probably just an animal.
 But what if it wasn’t?
A chill washed through her.
They bypassed crossing the stream and instead took the footbridge—
just as they should have done the first time.
Finally, they were back at Falling Timbers and had gone inside to
update Boone about what had happened.
“You found two sets of footprints?” Boone took a long sip out of his
thermos. “I tell you, I always had a bad feeling about those mines. I call
them the Great Underground. In the wrong hands, those tunnels would be
perfect for nefarious activities.”
“I can see why,” Piper said. “I just hope the FBI is able to figure out
what’s going on.”
Boone leaned across the counter toward them. “Listen, I told my brother
this also, but I’ll mention it to the two of you. For years, Ted Russo has
been pushing to do a mining exploration trip with some of the Explorer
Cadet kids. He’s shown an unusual interest in the place.”
“You think because he knows something?” Bear asked.
Boone shrugged. “Your guess is as good as mine.”
Julie’s image filled Piper’s mind again.
Piper had to find her friend. But every possible way to do that had led
nowhere.
She frowned.
If the feds didn’t find Julie soon, Piper would have to take desperate
measures. She’d be left with no other choice.

As soon as Bear climbed into his truck, he cranked the engine, desperate for
some warmth.
His mind still reeled after everything that had happened—and
everything he’d learned—and he prayed the FBI would discover some
answers soon.
The longer Julie was missing, the less likely authorities were to find her.
He wasn’t sure how Piper would live with the guilt if something
happened to her friend.
 Piper pulled her collar closer around her neck as she glanced at him.
“Thanks for coming along with me today. I appreciate it.”
“Of course. I want answers also.”
She shook her head and stared out the window. “This seems like a
nightmare I should wake up from. Then I realize it’s really happening. My
friend is really missing.”
Bear had the urge to reach over and squeeze her hand. But he didn’t.
He liked Piper. But she was in the middle of serious emotional turmoil
right now. It seemed wrong to concentrate on anything other than helping
her—even if he had enjoyed the brief moment she’d been in his arms.
“I want to narrow down the suspect list,” she continued. “I want to
know for sure that those men ruled out earlier can be ruled out still. Maybe
that’s where I should have started.”
“I’ll do what I can to help.”
Piper flashed a grateful smile. “Thank you.”
Just then, his phone buzzed. Bear glanced at the screen and saw he’d
received an alert. He’d set up several deep-level search terms, including
those using the words rescue, mountains, Good Samaritan, and accident.
Whenever a video was posted using those keywords, a notification was sent
to him.
He clicked on the link and saw a new video had been posted.
Was it a video of Julie right before she died?
Bear’s heart thrummed in his ears as he prayed that wasn’t the case.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SIXTEEN

PIPER SAW Bear’s eyes widen, and she knew something was wrong.
“What is it?” she rushed.
He glanced up at her, something close to an apology in his gaze. “It’s a
new video.”
The breath left her lungs. “Of Julie?”
Piper almost didn’t want to know the answer to that question.
“I don’t know. I haven’t clicked on it yet.”
She leaned closer, her heart pounding in her ears. “I need to know.”
Bear glanced at her, studying her gaze. “Are you sure?”
Piper nodded. “I’m positive.”
He studied her another moment before nodding and pressing Play.
She could hardly breathe as she watched the screen.
A woman in the frames—too far away to make out details—darted
across an icy lake.
Fog Lake?
Based on the angle of the video, Piper couldn’t be sure.
She held her breath as she continued watching.
All of a sudden, she disappeared.
The ice broke, Piper realized.
The woman had fallen in the water.
Piper’s heart pounded harder.
A man’s arms could be seen as he ran toward her. The images were
shaky with his movement.
“Did you see that?” The man’s voice sounded raspy as he dragged in
shallow breaths. “That woman just fell through the ice. If she’s not rescued
soon, she’ll go into hypothermia. I’ve got to see what I can do.”
 He continued to rush across the ice. His steps slowed as he approached
the crack.
Even on the video, it was clear to see the breaks in the icy surface.
One wrong move, and that man could find himself in trouble also.
The next instant, the camera jostled, and the man dropped to his
stomach. He must have moved the camera and strapped it to his forehead. It
was the only thing that made sense.
He plunged his hand in the water, grunting and muttering prayers.
After several tries, he pulled his hand out.
He gripped something . . . the woman’s arm.
Was it Julie?
Piper could hardly watch. Yet she couldn’t look away either.
“I’ve got you,” the man muttered. “I’ve got you.”
He continued to struggle until the woman emerged from the lake and
sprawled on the ice. Her sopping wet, dark hair nearly froze in the frigid air,
and her lips looked blue even on the grainy video.
Piper’s gaze remained riveted to the screen as she waited to see the
woman’s face.
But mostly all she saw was the deathly pale skin. The frosty hair.
Finally, she got a glimpse.
She released her breath.
That wasn’t Julie.
She didn’t recognize the woman—but Piper still prayed for her.
But, thank goodness, it wasn’t her friend.
This video only proved her hypothesis.
The GSK hadn’t acted alone.
His understudy had been awakened.
And, unless they stopped him, this video was probably only the first of
many more to come.

Bear headed back to the sheriff’s office to report the video. It seemed easier
to explain in person. But as he and Piper walked toward the door, reporters
surrounded them.
“Aren’t you Bear Colson?”
 “How does your father feel about this new development?”
“Was your father working with someone from prison? Do you know the
woman who’s missing?”
Bear kept an arm around Piper and ushered her inside, away from the
swarm of vipers.
Shane steered them toward the conference room, casting a final glance
at the reporters outside the door.
“Sorry about that,” he muttered. “They’re vultures out there. This has
quickly become a national news story, and every network is trying to get a
leg up on the other.”
“It’s okay.” Bear tried to shrug it off. “Reporters are the least of my
concern at the moment.”
Before they reached the conference room, two sheriff’s deputies pushed
through the back door, a handcuffed man between them. “I didn’t do
anything! You have no right to bring me here. I’m innocent!”
Bear recognized the man as Anthony Newton—Ralph’s son.
Did they think he was the Understudy?
His heart beat harder.
Before anything else happened, the deputies steered Anthony into an
interrogation room.
Was Anthony guilty? Or was he being tarred and feathered—just like
Bear’s father had been?
Shane ushered them into the conference room and crossed his arms as
he turned toward them, not bothering to sit.
“What’s going on?” Shane asked.
Bear showed him the video footage.
Shane’s expression darkened as he watched. “I’m going to need for you
to send me a link to that.”
“I’ll do that now.”
“So, if this guy has a new victim, what did he do with Julie?” As Shane
asked the question, he motioned for other agents to come into the room to
see the video.
“Maybe Julie is still alive. Otherwise, she’d be the one in the video,
right?” Piper stared back and forth between Bear and Shane with hopeful
eyes.
“There’s a good chance that’s true,” Shane muttered. “But, if that’s the
case, where is this guy keeping her?”
 That was a good question.
Shane muttered something to the other agents who’d flooded the room,
and Bear knew their time here was quickly coming to an end. As it should.
These guys needed to investigate what had happened to the woman in
this video. They needed to find her, and the lake at the center of town was
large. It would take time to search the area—if it was even filmed at Fog
Lake to begin with.
They couldn’t let this guy kill anyone else.
There had already been too many lives lost.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
SEVENTEEN

DARKNESS WAS BEGINNING to settle around them as Piper

and Bear headed back to his place. Normally, it would be dinnertime. But
Piper had no desire to eat.
It had been a long day—and not much progress had been made.
It was frustrating, but that was the nature of investigations. Piper had
learned that through her years of police work. But when a case was
personal, everything felt more complicated.
“What are you thinking about?” Bear asked.
Piper shrugged as she thought about Bear’s question. “My thoughts are
bouncing all over the place right now. I hardly even know what to think.”
“I can imagine.”
“When we get back to your place, I’d like to look over our suspects
again. I want to really dig in and rule some people out. Like Anthony, for
example. Why did the FBI bring him in for questioning?”
“That’s a good question. Could it have something to do with the
paranoia everyone around town has been experiencing?”
“Possibly.”
Bear cast a glance at her. “What if the killer isn’t someone on your list?”
Piper frowned. Bear had a valid question. Maybe they were totally off-
base. Maybe the person behind these crimes was completely off their radar.
The thought wasn’t comforting.
“I don’t know,” Piper said. “I don’t want to waste time—that’s not an
option right now. I have to find Julie before it’s too late.”
“I know the FBI is working nonstop on locating her.”
“But what if that’s not enough?” Her voice cracked, and she glanced out
the window before Bear could see how upset she was.
 Bear grabbed her hand, his strong fingers closing over hers. “Just try to
stay positive.”
Piper sniffled as she held back tears. “I’m trying to. But it’s so hard.”
“I’ll go through that list with you when we get back to my place. We’ll
divide out the names and see if we can check alibis. We’ll get through this.”
She sniffed again, trying to hold back her emotions. The fact that Bear
was willing to help her meant the world to her. Ever since Piper had been
fired, she’d felt so alone. Her professional contacts had also been her
friends, and she felt like she’d lost both in one fell swoop.
She hadn’t really acknowledged that fact until this moment.
Even with Julie and Luna, it wasn’t the same.
“Thanks for your support,” she told Bear. “I can’t tell you how much it
means to me.”
“Of course. Whatever you need, just let me know.”
Could Piper really depend on Bear? She wanted to believe she could.
But she’d been fooled before, and she didn’t want to take the chance of
being played again. But Bear seemed so sincere . . . why shouldn’t she trust
him?
Maybe it was because the worst kind of hurt didn’t come from enemies
—it came from those you trusted.
Like Tim.
Tim had not only been her colleague. Through working together, they’d
grown close. They’d begun seeing each other in secret. Much like Piper and
Bear, working on cases together had bonded them.
But it had all been a mistake to trust Tim.
Piper had vowed never to make such errors again.
Was that what Bear would become? A mistake?
She wanted to believe he wouldn’t.
But she no longer trusted her instincts.
In her line of work, that was a problem that could end up costing lives.

Bear and Piper had worked side-by-side in companionable silence for an

hour before Bear looked up from his computer. He’d brought it to the
kitchen table so he and Piper could talk through any findings. They were
both going down their list of suspects independently before comparing
notes.
He’d set out a few snacks to munch on in place of dinner—some
cashews, crackers, and grapes, along with cheese for Piper.
“Okay, this is what I’ve got so far,” he started.
Piper pulled her chair over to see his hand-scribbled notes.
“We can rule out Kevin Black,” Bear started. “He’s been out of town for
the past ten days on a vacation with his new girlfriend.”
“Noted.” Piper crossed his name off her list.
“Skip Johnson is wearing an ankle monitor while he’s on parole. The
FBI would have picked up on his involvement by now.”
“True.” She crossed another name off.
“Leonard Kincy is on dialysis,” Bear continued. “I have a hard time
believing someone in his weakened state would be able to grab a twenty-
six-year-old woman in a mine or even pull someone out of an icy lake, for
that matter.”
“I agree.” Another name marked off.
“Rod Wilkins was at a fundraiser event for children in foster care,” Bear
continued. “There are pictures of him all over social media. The event took
place at the same time Julie was abducted.”
Piper sighed. “Our list is getting shorter.”
Bear let out a long breath. “I made a few phone calls and discovered
that Arnie Siebert was emceeing a birthday party up at Shady Oaks
Campground today. That’s why we saw him coming down the road when
we were at Falling Timbers.”
Piper nodded slowly. “Doesn’t necessarily mean he’s innocent.”
“True. I also heard that Arnie has taken a job with Buildings and
Inspection for the town. Maybe being an emcee isn’t as profitable as he’d
hoped.”
“Do you know if he was working on Monday when Julie was taken?”
“I actually asked about that. It turns out he was out doing some
inspections. Doesn’t have an alibi.”
“Good to know.”
“I also can’t find an alibi for Ted Russo or Harry Simpkins at the time
of Julie’s abduction. However, I also haven’t talked to them personally.”
“You searched their social media?”
 “I did.” Bear offered a quick nod. “Arnie is the only one who actively
engages in social media, however.”
Piper leaned back and let out a sigh. “Harry would have been teaching
at the time Julie was snatched. It should be easy to find out whether or not
he was at work.”
“I’ll ask someone I know who works at the school with him.”
“Perfect.” Piper grabbed the notebook in front of her. “What about
Anthony, the man we saw being brought in today?”
“He was working at the hospital all day.”
“I wonder why they brought him in then . . .” Piper nibbled on her
bottom lip.
“Good question.”
She let out a breath. “Now I can share what I discovered.”
Bear turned in his chair toward her, interested in what she’d learned.
“Whenever you’re ready.”
Her gaze lit with a moment of excitement as she started. “It turns out
that Arnie and Ralph Burgess were good friends.”
Bear’s eyes widened. “How did you figure that out?”
“I did an image search online, and I found photos of them together at
several events. They posed together as if they were best friends.”
“That is interesting.”
“Something else interesting . . . Ted Russo’s dad used to work at the
mine.”
Bear’s eyebrows climbed again. “It looks like we might have two decent
suspects.”
Piper nodded as she stared at her list. “It does. But figuring out more
information could be tricky.”
However, neither Piper nor Bear would let that stop them.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
EIGHTEEN

JUST AS BEAR and Piper wrapped up their conversation on suspects,

Piper’s phone buzzed. It was Luna.
Luna?
Piper was surprised her intern was calling after yesterday’s blowup.
She swallowed hard before putting the phone to her ear. “Hey, Luna.”
“Hey, Piper.” Luna sounded hushed. “Any updates?”
Piper glanced at the list in front of her. “Not yet. But we’re doing
everything we can to find Julie.”
“I still can’t believe she’s gone.” Luna’s voice cracked.
“Neither can I.” Piper paused, her thoughts racing. “Do your parents
know you’re calling?”
“No, I didn’t tell them.”
A knot formed in her throat. “Luna . . . I don’t want you to get into more
trouble.”
“I know. But they’re overreacting . . .”
Piper agreed but . . . “They’re still your parents, and you have to respect
their wishes.”
“You’re probably right, but I don’t have time to talk about this right
now. There’s something I need to tell you.”
Piper froze at the ominous sound of her voice. She glanced at Bear,
who’d leaned closer to listen.
“I’m going to put you on speaker so Professor Colson can hear. Is that
okay?”
“Sure,” Luna rushed. “Julie lost her wallet a couple weeks ago, which
isn’t like her. She’s usually so organized. Anyway, afterward, I got her one
of those tracking tiles.”
 Piper paused, not wanting to jump to conclusions—but another part of
her wanted to dive right in and immerse herself in the pool of possibilities.
“Was her wallet in her backpack?”
“It was.”
Piper’s heart beat harder. “Do you know what kind of tracking tile it
was or if there’s a way we can locate it?”
“Actually, when Julie and I were trying to figure out how to use it, I
downloaded the app on my phone so I could show her it was safe—she has
that thing about not downloading strange apps. Anyway, I never deleted the
app, and I have a location marked for her tracking tile.”
“What?” The air left Piper’s lungs. “Can you send it to me?”
“I will.” She lowered her voice. “I’ll do it as soon as I’m off the phone.
Listen, I hear my parents, so I need to go. Keep me updated if you can!”
Before Piper could say anything else, the call ended.
A tracking tile . . .
Piper turned to Bear and saw the excitement in his gaze also.
This could be the lead they’d been looking for.

Bear couldn’t believe his ears.

Not only did Julie have a tracking tile in her backpack, but Luna had the
app loaded on her phone?
This could be just what they needed to find Julie.
“Did Luna send it yet?” He scooted closer to Piper and glanced at her
phone.
Piper stared at her screen. “I’m expecting it at any minute. Come on,
Luna . . . we don’t have time to waste.”
As soon as Piper had a location, she would let the FBI know. She
couldn’t put the investigation at risk by doing anything foolhardy. After
supposedly ruining that last case, she knew she had to tread carefully.
Finally, Luna’s email came through.
Bear slid his chair closer and peered over her shoulder.
With a trembling hand, Piper clicked on the tracking link and waited for
the page to populate. Finally, a map appeared.
“Zoom in,” Bear directed.
 Piper enlarged the map as she scrambled to make sense of what she was
seeing. She didn’t know the Fog Lake area well enough to know exactly
what area she was looking at.
“It looks like the middle of nowhere,” Piper muttered.
Bear flinched before leaning back and raking a hand through his hair.
“What is it?” Piper rushed.
“That location . . . it’s here on my property.”
“What?” Piper’s voice sounded breathless.
Bear rushed to his feet. “Come on. We have to check this out. Now.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
NINETEEN

PIPER COULD HARDLY KEEP up with Bear as he pulled his

coat on and rushed into the dark outdoors. He’d grabbed a flashlight, and it
flickered on, the beam lighting a path in front of them.
Was Julie really being kept here on Bear’s property?
What sense would that make?
Unless someone wanted to plant suspicion on Bear.
Based on his reaction, he was just as surprised as Piper at the location
where the pin had been dropped.
Piper knew Bear wasn’t guilty. Someone was just trying to play games.
That’s what this guy did.
Bear kept the map app open on his phone as he rushed into the woods.
Piper had sent him the location since he knew this property better than she
did. She followed behind him as he wove between the barren winter trees
and dodged tripping hazards on the rocky surface.
As he paused, Piper stopped, her heart pounding out of control.
She pulled her coat closer around her neck as her blood turned as ice
cold as the stream.
Bear raised his phone and glanced around. “According to this, we’re
practically on top of the tracker.”
Piper didn’t think of herself as someone easily spooked. But right now,
she couldn’t shake the tremble consuming her.
Bear took a few more steps and swept his flashlight over the ground. “It
says we’re here.”
Piper glanced around, observing that there was nothing of note in this
area. No rock formations. No natural overhangs. No old outbuildings.
“It doesn’t make any sense,” Bear muttered.
 Piper’s gaze stopped on a pile of leaves gathered against a cluster of
trees. Out of curiosity, she used her foot to shuffle part of the pile aside.
She held her breath as fabric peeked through.
Her heart pounded harder.
Was Julie buried beneath these leaves?

Bear saw the fear on Piper’s face and pushed her behind him. “Let me.”
Using his foot, Bear swept away a few more leaves and shone the beam
of his flashlight on the ground.
A backpack came into view.
Was there a body with it?
Swallowing hard, he brushed away several more leaves.
Bear released his breath at what he saw.
No body.
Just a backpack.
“Julie’s not here,” he told Piper quietly.
Her shoulders visibly sank with relief when she heard the news. “Thank
God.”
“But that still doesn’t explain why her backpack is here.” He pulled out
his phone. “I need to let Shane know.”
More than anything, he wanted to dive into the contents of the bag, to
see if any clues had been left inside.
But he knew better than to disturb any potential evidence that may have
been left.
As they waited for the FBI to show up, Bear noted that Piper’s skin
looked pale and her eyes full of fear.
“It’s okay,” he murmured.
Bear reached for her and, the next instant, she was in his arms. He held
her tight, pulling her head against his chest.
He wished he could take away her pain, that he could magically make
things right.
If only it were possible in a situation like this.
Before Bear could relish how perfectly Piper fit into his arms,
something on a nearby tree caught his eye. A red light.
 His breath caught.
Was that . . .
It was.
A trail camera. The red light indicated it was recording.
Which meant someone was watching their every move right now. That
same person was probably enjoying Piper’s grief a little too much.
He turned away from the camera, determined not to entertain someone
at Piper’s expense. His determination to find a killer was quickly turning
into anger.
This man was playing games, and Bear didn’t like it.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY

“BEAR?” Piper glanced at Bear as she noticed him stiffen. “What is it?”
“I didn’t put that trail camera there.”
Slowly, she turned her head until her gaze stopped at the device perched
on a beech tree. “Does it look like the ones you saw on the way to the
mine?”
“As a matter of fact, yes, it does. Someone has made himself
comfortable on my property.” Bear practically growled as he said the
words.
Piper’s spine stiffened. “What do we do?”
“I’m staying with this evidence until the FBI gets here. But I’m not
going to give this guy a show either.” He turned again, his back to the
camera.
Piper followed suit. “Isn’t there a way to trace where that footage is
being sent?”
“Not that I know of. But you better believe I’m going to see what I can
figure out.”
Piper’s thoughts raced. How could this monster always be a few steps
ahead of them? It made no sense.
“This guy is sick,” she finally muttered. “He gets his thrills off other
people’s grief and suffering. There should be a special kind of punishment
for people like him.”
“I agree. This guy likes playing with our heads.”
“I know. We tried to narrow this down to our top two suspects—Arnie
and Ted. But I have to admit that between both of them . . . neither strike
me as tech savvy.”
 “True. I think the person responsible for these crimes knows exactly
what he’s doing,” Bear said. “He knows how cameras work. How social
media works. How to put together a video.”
“He was also smart enough to leave clues in those videos and photos,”
Piper added. “I’m liking this less and less all the time. It’s one thing to go
up against a criminal who doesn’t know what they’re doing.”
“But someone this meticulous . . .” Bear shook his head.
A knot formed in her throat. “Exactly. But we’re going to keep digging,
and we’re going to find some answers.” She stared at her friend’s dark
green backpack, still partially buried by dry leaves. “Do you think the killer
left a clue inside?”
“I wouldn’t put it past him. He wants to toy with us. He wants to let us
know he’s smarter than we are.”
“It was almost like he knew we were going to find that tracking tile.
That’s why he left it here.” Piper crossed her arms.
Bear frowned and rubbed his jaw. “You’re right. He must have gone
through her things, found it, and planted it here knowing we’d eventually
figure out she had that tile.”
Piper glanced around at the secluded area. There weren’t any close
access points that she could tell. “How is it possible that someone came
back this way without you seeing? Isn’t there only one road leading to your
property?”
“There are a couple of small service roads used mostly by the county
that run alongside my property on this side of the mountain. It would be
probably a mile or two to hike in from one of them. But it is possible
someone could’ve used one of those.”
Piper let out a long breath as her thoughts churned. “The other night
when I was looking outside . . . and I felt certain that somebody was
watching us. It looks like I wasn’t wrong.”
“I think this guy is terrified you might have answers. That’s one more
reason why he wants to play games with you now.”
Piper couldn’t argue with Bear’s assessment.
She could feel the danger around her growing stronger and stronger by
the moment.
Shane and two other agents arrived thirty minutes later.
“We need to check the area around here, just to make sure there are no
other clues,” Shane said, his words brisk. “We’ll take it from here.”
Bear felt reluctant to leave the evidence they’d found. But he knew
there was no arguing with the FBI. Besides, that was why Bear had called
them. They needed to do their job.
He knew the feds were busy right now trying to find the woman from
the video. That was one of their first priorities. But maybe this backpack
would provide clues.
Piper stepped closer to Shane, something close to desperation in her
gaze. “If there’s anything of interest inside the backpack, will you let me
know?”
Shane turned toward her. “Do you have any idea what Ms. Anderson
would have put inside? It’s going to be hard to know if there’s anything
unusual, since we didn’t know what was in it in the first place.”
Piper stared at the backpack, an almost glazed look in her eyes. “I was
with Julie when she packed it. I could probably give you a good idea if
there’s anything out of the ordinary.”
“In a few minutes, when we’re done here, I’ll bring the backpack to
your place, Bear, and see what we find.” Shane glanced at him, waiting for
his approval.
Bear nodded. “Of course. Also, I might be able to find out where the
images are being sent on that trail cam. If you’re willing to let me help, I’ll
do what I can.”
“I just might take you up on that offer,” Shane said. “For now, you two
go home and warm up. We’ll be there in a little while.”
Bear and Piper were quiet as they headed back to Bear’s place.
Bear could see the exhaustion—and preoccupation—in Piper’s eyes.
She’d been through a lot, and the end wasn’t in sight yet.
Twenty minutes later, he ushered her into his house, hoping the change
of scenery would do her good.
But as soon as he took his coat off at the front door, he froze.
Something felt different.
“What is it?” Piper asked as she scanned the space around them.
Bear remained near the door, looking around and trying to figure out the
source of his unease.
He sucked in a quick breath when he spotted what he was looking for.
 A device was perched in a corner above his kitchen cabinet.
A small camera.
While he and Piper had been out investigating the backpack, the killer
had been in Bear’s house.
That monster had planted this camera so he could watch and listen to
their every move.
Anger churned in his gut.
Just what else had this guy done? What else had he left?
“Bear?” Piper’s voice rose with anxiety.
“Someone’s been in the house . . .” he muttered. “Stay here.”
He needed to search his house and make sure this guy wasn’t still here.
He didn’t think he was, but he had to be certain.
After he made sure this monster was gone, he’d search every inch of
this place until he found what else this guy might have done.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-ONE

PIPER WATCHED as the FBI swept Bear’s house.

She stood against the wall near the front door, trying to stay out of their
way.
But she couldn’t shake the eerie feeling consuming her.
The person behind this . . . he was determined. Smart. Sick.
Piper had convinced herself that she was strong enough to defeat the
monster perpetrating these crimes. But what if she wasn’t?
She swallowed hard and pressed herself into the wall.
“I checked the footage from my security cameras,” Bear announced as
he walked down the stairs, his presence easily filling the room. “Whoever
came here must have known about my cameras. The power to them has
been cut.”
“Did you get any images of this person before the power died?”
Townsend abandoned his examination of the living room and stepped closer
to Bear.
Bear scowled. “No, I didn’t. This guy must have come around the side
of the house so the cameras wouldn’t catch sight of him. He was able to
pinpoint the blind spot.”
“He’s smart,” Townsend muttered, his hands going to his hips.
“Maybe a little too smart.” Bear’s eyebrows pushed together.
Townsend let out a long breath and glanced around. “My guys have
swept the rest of the house. They found two more cameras and several
listening devices. As you know, the footage is probably being sent to a
website that’s being opened on the dark web. By the time we track down
one location, he’ll simply have changed it to another.”
 Bear scowled again. “It just seems like there should be something we
can do.”
“We’ll keep working on it. I’m guessing that this guy sees you as a
threat. That’s why he wanted to monitor you, to see how close to the truth
you’re getting.”
“Is Anthony a suspect?” Bear got right to the point.
Townsend’s gaze darkened. “He was exploring the North Elk Ridge
Mine. Someone else saw him go inside, and one of my agents caught him.
When we questioned him, he said his father asked him to see what was
inside. We charged him with trespassing, but he’s out on bail.”
“So, you don’t think he has anything to do with this?” Piper asked.
“As of right now, no.”
“What about the backpack?” Piper asked, wanting to make sure it hadn’t
been forgotten—nor had Julie.
Townsend sent her a quick nod. “I was just getting to that. How about if
we go through that now? You can tell me if anything seems unusual inside.”
She nodded, feeling halfway numb as she wondered what they’d find.
She wanted to help. But she also feared she might stumble across something
horrific, something that would forever stain her mind.
Trepidation filled her as she walked toward the kitchen counter. Bear
seemed to sense her distress and remained close. She appreciated his
attentiveness.
She’d feared when she met him the first time that he wouldn’t be
anything like the person she’d conjured in her mind. And he wasn’t.
He was even better.
It was too bad Piper had sworn off dating.
They paused at the counter, and Townsend pulled on some gloves.
Carefully, he opened the backpack and began pulling out various contents.
A water bottle. Some dried fruit and beef jerky. An extra set of gloves,
sunscreen, Chapstick.
Julie had always liked to be prepared.
So far, nothing was out of the ordinary.
He grabbed Julie’s wallet and riffled through it a moment.
The tracking tile slid onto the table.
Just like Luna had said.
At the very bottom of the backpack, there was a photo.
Piper sucked in a breath.
 It was of Piper and Bear walking through downtown Fog Lake.
This guy was taunting them. He wanted to let them know that he was
hidden in plain sight. And he was tracking their every move.

After the FBI left, Bear called his friend who worked at the high school.
She verified that Simpkins had been at school all week. If that was true,
then Simpkins couldn’t have abducted Julie. They could rule him out.
His and Piper’s best bet was to figure out where the trail cam footage
was being sent.
“You think you can figure out who the killer is based on the trail cams?”
Piper asked as they sat on the couch beside each other.
Bear stared at his computer screen, wishing he could press a few keys
and find answers. “It’s like Shane and I talked about—this guy is smart.
He’s probably running everything through the dark web. It’s unlikely I’ll be
able to find anything out because of the layered encryption. But I’m going
to try.”
Piper tucked her legs under her and leaned toward him.
Bear was all too aware of her presence—entirely more than he wanted
to be.
He didn’t easily trust people, and every time he had, he’d regretted it.
His dad had chosen to go to jail rather than to reveal who his secret
girlfriend was. His aunt had threatened to frame him as the GSK if he didn’t
walk away from his brother and sister. His brother and sister had been
estranged from him for more than a decade because of trust issues. Then
he’d finally given someone a chance—Sasha—and she’d used him.
His track record was abysmal.
However, there was something about Piper that made him want to try
again.
Still, deep inside, he knew that was a bad idea.
He typed something into the computer. “This is going to take a while . .
.” he muttered.
“I understand.” Piper yawned. “I don’t have anything to do but wait.”
Several minutes later, her head hit his shoulder. Bear started to say
something to her when he glanced over.
 She’d fallen asleep.
A smile tugged at his lips.
He considered waking her but decided not to.
He’d let her rest for a while . . . and he’d enjoy the moment while it
lasted.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-TWO

NOTHING BROUGHT me more delight than seeing the shock on

Bear Colson’s face when he found that camera in his house.
I knew he’d find it.
I waited until I saw him and Piper leave.
Then I moved in.
It was too easy, really. I’d expected more of a challenge. But the
security cameras were easy to take out. The other equipment I’d left had
been simple to install.
And it was all worth it.
I glance at the woman I’ve abducted.
Julie has been quiet. Resilient. No matter what I do, she won’t talk.
Won’t tell me what Piper knows.
So, I’ve had to resort to other means necessary to get her to share
information with me.
Bringing Julie to this location was risky. Very risky. But I’ve ensured
that she won’t get away. Even if she were to escape, she’d have nowhere to
go.
I smile.
I love being smarter than everyone else.
I don’t know when my next kill will be.
I know I should probably wait awhile.
But toying with investigators is so much fun.
Decisions, decisions . . .
I tap my fingers against my thigh as I think.
I know what I want to do, but I’ve found it prudent to resist my
impulses.
 It’s how I’ve eluded capture for so long.
I’ll continue to evade authorities.
You’ll see.
But just sitting here and doing nothing won’t satisfy me.
I need people to know I have power over them—power to cause fear
and terror.
I’m one man, and I’ve changed the actions of hundreds of people,
people who now lock their doors at night, who won’t go anywhere alone
after dark.
That’s clout.
I’ll show the people of Fog Lake they need to continue living in fear of
me.
I step away from the woman so I can get ready for work.
It’s going to be a beautiful day.
A beautiful day to cause despair.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-THREE

PIPER HAD WOKEN up to find herself on the couch with a blanket

tucked around her.
Her cheeks heated at the thought of it.
How had she ended up there?
The last thing she remembered was talking to Bear, sitting next to him.
Then she’d woken up this morning.
Had she fallen asleep on his shoulder?
She didn’t know. But she hadn’t had the nerve to ask Bear during
breakfast. Instead, she’d pretended like nothing happened.
She’d offered to clean up afterward since Bear had to teach his
Architecture of a Secure Operating System class.
In a way, she was glad Bear had to teach. She could use some space to
gather her thoughts.
After she cleaned the kitchen, she sat on the couch with her laptop and
studied the crime-scene photos again. If that map leading to the mine had
been deliberately planted, then there had to be other things also in these
photos. There had to be something she hadn’t picked up on before. It only
made sense.
As she sipped her coffee—brewed by Bear before he began teaching his
class—she pulled up the first image and studied it. Even though she’d
already done it once, she made a list of every item in every photo. Nothing
was too small.
The problem was, so many years had passed that it was nearly
impossible to know what belonged and what didn’t.
What was Piper missing?
 As she worked, her phone buzzed. She glanced at the screen and saw
Phil, her former boss with the Chicago PD, was calling.
Why was he trying to get in touch?
The man was abrasive, to say the least. He was head of forensics, and he
was unyielding. He hadn’t been her favorite person—especially not after
he’d fired her.
With both curiosity and trepidation coursing through her, she hit Talk.
“Hey, Phil.”
“Piper. I saw you on the news.” His words came out fast and clipped.
“I was on the news?” Had she missed something?
“Yeah, yeah. You were shown going into the sheriff’s office in Fog
Lake. You helping with the GSK case?”
She remembered all the vulture-like reporters who’d been outside of the
sheriff’s office with their microphones and cameras and frowned. “Not
officially.”
“Look, Piper . . . I’ve gotta say that I think you’re a top-notch forensic
photographer and one of the best image analysts I’ve ever met.”
Piper narrowed her eyes. “That’s not what you said when you fired me.”
In fact, compliments from him were very rare and had come only when
he’d wanted something.
“I know, I know. However, you put me in a tough position.”
She lowered her voice as bad memories flooded back to her. “You know
I would have never done something like that.”
“I want to believe that. Look, that’s why I called. I wanted to let you
know that, if you restore your reputation, I’ll think about rehiring you.”
Piper sat up straighter, unsure if she’d heard correctly. “What?”
“I mean it. If you’re able to help with this high-profile case, then I’ll
consider giving you another chance.”
“You mean it? I thought . . .” She never thought anyone would ever hire
her again. Working for herself had sounded glamorous, but it had been a
real strain on her budget. Trying to find contract work after what had
happened . . . it was hard.
She didn’t tell many people, but she’d even taken a few gigs as a
wedding and newborn photographer to help pay her bills.
“Yeah, really.”
Piper nibbled on her bottom lip. On one hand, his offer seemed too good
to be true. On the other hand, was Phil just using her as a public relations
stunt? And, even if that was true, would it be worth being used if it meant
getting her old job back and salvaging her career?
She licked her lips as the questions collided in her head.
“I’ll keep you updated,” she finally told him.
“Good. You do that. This could be your chance to make things right.”
Piper felt the pressure mounting in her chest.
Make things right?
She hadn’t been the one to make things wrong to begin with. Tim had.
And he’d gotten away with it.
The last thing she wanted to do was to put herself in a vulnerable
position . . . again.

Bear came downstairs in time to hear the end of Piper’s phone conversation.
What was that about?
He waved to let her know he was there, not wanting to eavesdrop. She
flashed a quick, almost uneasy smile before ending her conversation and
turning toward him.
“Everything okay?” He slowly lowered himself into the chair beside
her, hoping he wasn’t interrupting something.
“Just one of my old colleagues,” she quickly explained.
“I see.”
She pushed a hair behind her ear, clearly not wanting to talk about it
anymore. “How was your class?”
“Uneventful. My next one isn’t for five more hours, so I have a break.”
“Why do you teach?” Piper studied his face with open curiosity. “Why
not work in the field?”
Bear let out a long breath as he contemplated his answer. “Honestly? I
have a basic distrust for police, I guess, especially after everything that
happened with my father. I wanted to influence a generation of up-and-
coming investigators. I thought I could do the most good there.”
“I understand.” She offered another soft smile. “I’ve always wondered
that. I hope you don’t mind me asking.”
“It’s no problem.”
 “By the way, I just happened to walk by your office while you were
teaching, and I caught a glimpse of some students in your class.”
“Okay . . .” He had no idea where she was going with this.
“Do you think it’s strange that most of your students are women?”
Bear shrugged. “Not really. Why?”
Piper shrugged, though the twinkle in her eyes made it clear there was
more to it. “Just an observation. Statistically speaking, most people who
work in the tech field are men. It just seems weird that your students skew
to mostly female . . . and that they all look at you with stars in their eyes.”
Bear let out a chuckle as he realized what she was getting at. “I assure
you, my students are there to learn.”
“And to stare at their handsome professor.” She let out a dramatic sigh
and clasped her hands over her heart.
He shook his head. “I doubt that. I’m sure they all have the most upright
of intentions.”
Piper let out a teasing grunt. “I’m sure.”
He shifted in his seat as he thought about his real reason for finding
Piper. He wanted nothing more than to keep their lighthearted conversation
going. But that wasn’t an option right now.
“By the way, I came down to let you know that Shane is on his way
over,” Bear started. “He has an update to share.”
Piper’s gaze dimmed as questions raced through her eyes.
Curiosity. Realization. Fear.
“Is it about Julie? Do you think they found her?”
Compassion panged inside him. “He didn’t say. I’m sorry.”
Piper let out a breath as she tucked her legs beneath her, suddenly more
somber. “It just doesn’t make sense why this guy would hold Julie this long.
I’m grateful there aren’t any signs he’s killed her, of course. But I’m just
trying to figure out what his next move might be. I’m trying to get into his
head.”
“A nearly impossible task.”
She frowned and took another sip of her coffee. “I know. I never
expected any of this when I came here. I thought Julie, Luna, and I would
head back home to Lexington that night after we found the mine entrance.
That we’d return to life as normal. Not anything like this.”
“Life certainly does take unexpected turns sometimes.”
They exchanged a knowing look.
 “Yes, it does,” Piper finally said.
“Speaking of Julie and Luna . . . how did the three of you meet?” Bear
needed to do something to keep her thoughts occupied until Shane got here.
Piper shifted and let out a long breath. “Julie read about my work and
reached out, saying she’d love to learn from me and that she didn’t believe
any of the rumors about me. She’d studied criminology but decided she
didn’t want to be a police officer. She wants to go into forensics instead.
She has all the right chops for it.”
“And Luna?”
“Luna is a sophomore at the University of Kentucky. She called me one
day a couple of months ago and asked if she could intern under me. She
said when she heard I lived in Lexington, it seemed like a no-brainer. She
follows crime stories and thought it would be a good opportunity. I told her
I couldn’t pay her. I can barely pay Julie. Who am I kidding? I can barely
pay myself.”
“If you don’t mind me asking . . . how do you pay yourself?” Bear
asked. “I mean, what exactly are you doing?”
“I’ve been doing some photoshop work for some magazines, as well as
portrait photography, to pay my bills. I’ve been hoping that a police
department will ask for my help, but so far I haven’t had any bites. I’m not
really surprised . . .”
“Maybe with some time.”
She let out a sigh. “I review past cases with Julie and Luna so I can
teach them how forensic photography works. It’s . . . fulfilling, actually. But
I don’t know how long I can keep this up. I’m going to have to make some
decisions soon about my future and if I should stay in this field or not.”
“Does Luna want to go into forensics also?”
“Either that or criminology. She’s still trying to narrow it down—and
her sophomore year is a great time to do that. She has an amazing memory.
Ask her about any serial killer in the United States, and she’ll be able to
quote anything you need to know about them.”
“It seems like the three of you are quite the trio.”
“We are. Julie has more experience, so I talk things through with her a
lot. Luna is starting at the bottom, so to speak. I have her do research and
fetch coffee and file papers. I haven’t shown her all the crime-scene photos
I’m examining yet. I’m not sure she’s ready for that, even though I know
she wants to be ready. She wants to be right in the mix with me and Julie,
but I think she needs more time.”
Before they could talk more, tires crunched across the gravel driveway.
Shane must be here.
Bear couldn’t wait to hear what Shane had to say. But he prayed, for
Piper’s sake, that it wasn’t bad news.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-FOUR

PIPER COULD HARDLY SIT STILL as she waited to hear

Townsend’s update.
He sat with them at the kitchen table, coffee in front of him, before
speaking. “We’ve IDed the woman from the video—the one who ‘fell’ into
the icy lake.”
Piper held her breath as she waited for more information.
“Her name is Jen Allendale,” Townsend continued. “She’s a local.
Twenty-five years old.”
“That name sounds familiar,” Bear muttered.
“Jen’s dad works for Fog Lake Public Utilities. Her mom taught piano
lessons to about half the kids in town.”
“Did you find Jen . . . in the lake?” Piper hardly wanted to ask the
question. But she couldn’t get those images out of her head.
Townsend’s lips flickered down in a frown. “We did. It was a risky
operation, considering the condition of the ice. Plus, the hole she fell
through had iced over again, but our guys managed to find her and pull her
out. Her parents frantically called everyone yesterday when she didn’t come
home from work.”
“I’m so sorry to hear that,” Piper muttered. “I can’t imagine what they
must be going through.”
“Were initials carved into her arm?” Bear asked.
Townsend nodded somberly. “They were, and a cross necklace hung
around her neck. This was his work.”
A chill washed through Piper. “Do you think he left any other clues at
the crime scene? Or in the videos?”
 “Funny you brought that up.” Townsend shifted. “Since you mentioned
that this guy had done that before, I took a good look at the video, trying to
see if anything was out of place. Our victim was actually wearing earrings
that didn’t belong to her.”
“Is that right?” Piper sounded breathless as she asked the question.
He pulled out his phone and showed her a picture. “These are what they
looked like.”
Piper glanced at the photograph and sucked in a breath when she saw
the gold feather earrings. “Those are . . . mine.”
Townsend’s eyebrows flickered up. “What?”
“I left them on the nightstand upstairs. Someone must have . . .” She
couldn’t bring herself to finish the statement.
“I’ll get someone over to dust for prints.”
“You won’t find any,” Bear said. “This guy is too smart for that.”
Piper sucked in a deep breath, trying to keep her emotions in check.
“What about the other bodies from the tunnel. Did you ID any more of
them?”
“We did. They’re all women. Some were from this area, but most of the
victims were from surrounding towns. Most of them had little to no family
and friends, so no one noticed when they went missing.”
“That’s a shame.” Bear’s jaw seemed to tighten, and he ran a hand over
it.
“More and more reporters are showing up,” Townsend continued. “Even
the guy from Dateline arrived to do a show on what’s been happening here.
As far as the residents here, I’ve never seen this town as quiet as I did last
night when I left the sheriff’s office. Everyone seems to be staying inside
and locking their doors.”
“As they should . . .” Bear mumbled. “No one wants to take a chance.”
“You’re right. Everyone should be scared.” Townsend nodded, the
motion stiff and somber. “There’s one other thing I thought you should
know.”
“What’s that?” Bear asked.
Townsend hesitated a moment. “I probably shouldn’t mention this to
you. But . . . Jen Allendale . . . she worked for Parks and Recreation here in
town.”
“That’s where Ted Russo works,” Piper blurted.
 Townsend nodded grimly. “Yes, it is. I’m not saying he’s guilty. But we
did bring him in for questioning. He refused to talk, and we didn’t have
enough evidence to hold him. But he is a person of interest.”

Shane had just left when Isaac showed up. Bear ushered him inside, and he,
Piper, and Isaac all stood in the kitchen sipping coffee as they talked about
the latest updates. Word had quickly spread all over town about what had
happened to Jen Allendale, even though no official statements from the FBI
had been released.
“I vaguely remember Jen from growing up here.” Isaac shook his head,
the motion stiff with disbelief. “She seemed nice. Rebecca knew her and
thought highly of her. Everyone in town is so upset.”
“I can imagine . . .” Piper muttered.
Isaac let out a sigh and lowered his coffee mug back onto the table
before running a hand through his hair. “Anyway . . . that’s not why I’m
here. I have an update on Dad, and I thought you’d want to hear it in
person.”
Bear’s spine stiffened. “What’s going on?”
Even though someone else had been charged with the crimes James
Colson was sent to prison for, the red tape to have him released had seemed
insurmountable. It had been two weeks, and their father still hadn’t been
freed.
“If everything stays on track, he should be coming home by the end of
this week,” Isaac announced.
Bear’s heart beat harder. “Really?”
Isaac cupped his coffee mug with his hands as he nodded. “Really. I can
hardly believe it myself. It looks like it’s really going to happen . . . finally.”
Memories of Bear’s last conversation with his dad flooded his mind.
Their encounter hadn’t been pleasant, and he wasn’t sure their reunion
would be as happy as everyone else might envision.
But Bear was glad justice would be served. His dad didn’t deserve to be
in prison for a crime he didn’t commit. That was one thing his whole family
could agree on.
 “Thanks for letting me know.” Bear took a sip of his coffee. “I take it
you’ve already told Madison.”
Isaac nodded. “She’s thrilled. Talking about planning a coming home
party and the whole works.”
Bear wasn’t sure he was ready to take it that far. But he was happy for
his siblings. He’d only ever wanted what was best for them.
At times, Bear still felt a sting of bitterness when he thought about what
they’d all been through. Anyone could look at his family and see that the
hand life had given them wasn’t fair. Those defining moments had ripple
effects, still to this day.
Isaac glanced at the notebook beside him and squinted. “What’s that? A
list of Dad’s favorite things?”
Piper pulled her notebook closer and glanced at her scribbled notes.
“What? No. I’m listing things from crime scene photos, actually.”
Tension tightened Bear’s back muscles. “What do you mean ‘Dad’s
favorite things’?”
Isaac blanched, and he waved a hand in the air. “It was nothing.”
“Isaac, clearly, it was something.” Bear stared at his brother, waiting to
hear what he was thinking.
His brother shrugged. “It’s just that I saw Big Red chewing gum, a Cal
Ripken Jr. baseball card, a pen from The Pancake Pantry in Gatlinburg.
Those were all Dad’s favorites. I thought . . .” Isaac shrugged again.
Bear felt everything go still around him.
That was a coincidence. That was all. It had to be.
But if that was true, then why did his head suddenly start spinning?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-FIVE

“I’M sure it’s just a coincidence,” Piper muttered, sensing the tension
falling over Bear after Isaac’s revelation.
“I wish I could believe that . . .” Bear ran a hand through his hair,
leaving it in messy waves.
“Wait . . .” Isaac sat up straighter. “You think those items were planted
on the victims?”
“We already know that map was planted,” Bear said. “The original GSK
probably didn’t plant anything. But the Understudy probably did as a means
of adding his own touch to the crimes.”
“I can confirm that at least two victims died because of the man with a
scarred hand in their videos.” Piper almost didn’t want to share that update.
But Isaac and Bear deserved to know the truth. “I’ve looked at other
people’s hands as I’ve examined suspects. But I haven’t seen anything that’s
raised red flags. The scar could have faded through the years.”
“So, this guy wanted to set up Dad also . . .” Isaac muttered. “It wasn’t a
coincidence that Dad is in jail. The real killers wanted a scapegoat. Dad was
targeted all along.”
“Harry Simpkins makes the most sense then, right?” Piper asked. “He
knew your father the best out of all the suspects. He would have known
about the gum, the restaurant, the baseball card.”
“That’s a decent theory.” Isaac shook his head, his gaze suddenly
looking heavy. “I have no idea at this point. Was there anything else in
those crime scene photos that offered any type of clue?”
“Not that I’ve put together yet.” Piper’s lips pulled down in a frown.
“But I’m still looking.”
 “Keep doing that.” Isaac’s voice hardened. “We’ve got to end this. The
last thing I want is for something like this to come out and somehow hinder
Dad’s chances of being released.”
“You think the police could still believe Dad was somehow involved?”
Bear stared at his brother as if shocked.
“Nothing would surprise me anymore.” Isaac stared at Bear, something
close to defeat in his gaze. “Nothing at all.”

Isaac left a few minutes later, but Bear’s mind was still reeling after their
conversation.
He couldn’t deny the proof in front of him. Someone had clearly wanted
to target his dad. Had this monster been waiting for years for someone to
discover that evidence pointing to his father?
He would hate for his family to have come this far only for some small
clue to incriminate his father again. Bear couldn’t let that happen.
On the other hand, this guy wanted it to be known that he was smart.
That he’d left his own signatures in the videos of his kills.
Bear let out a sigh.
Was there anything else they were missing?
“I know this is a lot.” Piper squeezed his hand. “I’m sorry. I had no idea
those objects might point to your dad.”
The feeling of Piper’s hand covering his did amazing things to calm
Bear’s otherwise raging emotions. “I know you didn’t. You were just
following the evidence.”
“I still feel like there’s something else there in those photos, something
I’ve missed.” She shook her head as if frustrated with herself.
“I’ll look at them with you, if you think that would help.”
“Two heads are better than one, as the saying goes.” Piper paused and
glanced at her phone. She tapped an icon to open something.
“What is it?”
She pushed herself upright. “It’s a video. Of Julie.”
“What?” Bear’s pitch heightened in surprise, and he leaned closer.
Piper’s eyes remained fastened to the screen. Her friend’s face stared
into the camera, tears glistening in her eyes as darkness surrounded her.
 Julie was alive!
She didn’t say anything, only showed her fear.
But before the video ended, text appeared at the bottom of the screen.

I have my next victim in sight.

OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-SIX

PIPER AND BEAR had sent the video to Agent Townsend.

But Piper couldn’t stop replaying the images of her friend.
The video hadn’t revealed anything about Julie’s whereabouts.
The footage had been grainy and low quality. Darkness had surrounded
Julie, and even with Piper’s skills, she hadn’t been able to tell if Julie was
simply in a dark room or in a tunnel.
Piper was certain the killer had planned it that way.
An hour later, Bear rose. “I want to talk to my neighbors, see if they’ve
seen anyone lingering around my house.”
“You have neighbors?”
“I suppose that’s what you’d call them.”
“How many neighbors do you have?”
“A retired couple owns some property about two miles to the east.
There are also a couple of hunting cabins and one vacation home. That’s
about all there is on this mountain. Would you like to come with me?”
Piper stood. “I’d love to. It beats sitting here and thinking about things.”
She’d given him space since their last conversation. She knew Bear
needed to think. So, they’d both sat at the kitchen table, working on their
own projects quietly.
But the idea of getting out of the house to check on something?
It had her vote.
She and Bear bundled up against the winter weather and went out to his
truck.
They headed down the mountain road toward Bear’s neighbors.
The hunting cabins were closed up for the winter, and no one occupied
the vacation home.
 The retired couple was at their house, but they hadn’t seen anything.
Finally, they pulled up to the last house, a log cabin nestled in the
middle of thick woods.
Piper stared at it.
The place looked abandoned, with its crooked porch, with mold
growing on the sides, with the ripped screens over the dirty windows. A
crude wooden sign with the words “Deertail Hollow” hung above the door.
A knot formed between Bear’s eyes. “I heard someone bought this place
a few months back.”
Something about the place made her guard go up. This place didn’t look
like it had been lived in for years.
“There’s probably no one here, but let me make sure.” Bear took off his
seatbelt and grasped the door handle.
“I don’t think that’s a good idea. This place looks like bad news.”
“It’s not haunted, if that’s what you think.”
“No, but it looks like somewhere bad things happen.”
“How about this? You stay here, and I’ll go up.”
Piper’s heart pounded in her ears. “I appreciate that you’re trying to
protect me, but—”
“I’ll leave the truck keys in the ignition. Lock the doors and if anything
happens—”
Before Bear could finish, the front door to the cabin slowly opened.
They both stared at it, waiting to see who would appear . . .

The man who stepped onto the porch looked normal. Too normal almost.
He was on the shorter side, with thinning hair, large ears, and saggy
jowls. A heavy coat covered his shoulders and well-used work boots made
the man seem blue-collar.
Bear released his breath.
“If it isn’t Bear Colson.” The man stepped closer.
Bear exchanged a look with Piper before climbing from his truck and
stepping toward the man. “I am. You must be . . .”
“Dell. You probably don’t remember this, but I met you back when you
were a little thing.” He held his hand to his waist to indicate that Bear had
just been a child.
“How did we meet?” Bear asked.
Piper scrambled around the truck to join them.
The woman was curious. Of course, she wasn’t going to simply sit in
the truck and wait for Bear to recap their conversation. It wasn’t in her
nature.
“I was actually friends with your father,” Dell said. “We met at church
and went fishing together a few times. I moved away, so I wasn’t here when
he was arrested. I just bought this place as a hunting cabin so I could
reconnect with the area. For the record, I never thought your father was
guilty. I thought it was a shame when he went to prison. I really did.”
“I appreciate that.”
“I was glad to hear he’ll be coming home soon. That’s not just a rumor,
right?”
“That’s the plan.” Bear nodded slowly.
“Well, that’s good news. He deserves all the happiness.” Dell paused
and tilted his head. “So, what brings you out this way?”
“We won’t take much of your time,” Bear said. “This is my friend,
Piper, by the way. We just have a couple of questions.”
“Sure.” Dell nodded behind him. “Would you like to come inside?
There’s a nip in the air out here.”
“I think we’re fine.” Bear glanced at Piper.
She nodded. “I’m good.”
Dell shrugged. “Have it your way. What do you need to know?”
Bear shifted, his boots crinkling the dry leaves beneath him. “Have you
seen anyone out in these woods? Specifically, anyone near my property?”
Dell didn’t have to think about it for very long. “As a matter of fact, I
have. Just yesterday, I saw a man putting up some trail cams.”
Bear straightened, unsure if he’d heard correctly. “You did?”
Dell tugged on his jacket sleeves before crossing his arms. “Sure did.
Didn’t think anything of it. So many people out here let friends use their
property for hunting. Thought you might also.”
Bear’s heart beat faster. “Can you describe this man?”
“Not well.” Dell frowned and he stared in the distance as if trying to re-
create the moment. “He was pretty far away and wearing camo with an
orange hat. He was whistling.”
“Was he whistling a certain tune?” Piper asked.
 “No, I mean, he wore a whistle and kept blowing it every so often. Kind
of strange, but to each their own.” He shrugged. “But that’s it. I’m sorry I
can’t be more help.”
“No, that’s great. Thank you. If you see someone again, can you give
me a call?” Bear handed him a card.
“Of course. And if you ever need anything, just reach out to me . . .
neighbor.”
At least Dell had offered them something.
But how would they find the man with the whistle who’d installed trail
cams?
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-SEVEN

“I KNOW you’re disappointed that he didn’t know more,” Piper said

once she and Bear were back in his truck. “I’m sorry.”
He shrugged. “It is what it is.”
“Listen, why don’t we grab some lunch? It will be my treat. I think we
could both use a change of scenery.”
“Lunch would be good.”
A ray of hope flooded her. Maybe they could turn this around and this
discouragement would only be temporary. But this case was clearly wearing
on both of them.
“How much time until your next class?” Piper asked.
Bear glanced at his watch. “Three hours.”
“We’ll be back in plenty of time. I heard about a place here in town, a
restaurant called The Garage.”
“I’ve heard it’s supposed to be good. I’m in.”
With that settled, they took off down the road.
“Dell seemed nice,” Piper said.
He nodded. “I don’t remember him, although I may have heard his
name before.”
“At least, now you know one of your neighbors.”
“At least.”
Piper glanced at the trees surrounding them as they headed down the
road. “Do you ever get lonely living out here by yourself?”
“Not really. I like the solitude.” He glanced at her. “You live in
Lexington, near downtown. Isn’t that what you told me?”
“It is.”
 “Is that what you like? Being surrounded by people and busyness all the
time?”
Piper thought about it a moment before shrugging. “I do like being
around people. But I like quiet also. I guess it’s just finding the balance in
all of it.”
“You ever want to get your old job back? Work for the police
department again?”
For some reason, Bear’s question startled her. Piper quickly shrugged as
she remembered her earlier phone call with Phil. She had some decisions to
make.
“Sometimes, I like being my own boss. Other times, I like the security
of having a consistent paycheck. Money hasn’t been coming in as readily as
I’d hoped. As I’ve mentioned before, paying my bills has been a bit of a
struggle.”
“It’s not easy striking out on your own.”
She shrugged. “Honestly, I didn’t have much of a choice. No one wants
to hire me after . . . well, it’s going to take a lot of work to earn back my
reputation.”
“Restoration is possible, though.”
She threw him a grateful smile, appreciating his encouragement.
Because honestly . . . sometimes she wondered if she was just spinning her
wheels. Maybe what had happened had caused irreversible damage and
there was no going back.
Wedding photography was seeming more tempting all the time.
But that wasn’t what got her blood pumping.
Helping solve crimes did.
Piper and Bear pulled up to the restaurant just in time. Maybe eating
would be the perfect distraction for Piper from her otherwise heavy
thoughts.

Bear took a bite of his salmon, thankful that Piper had suggested going out
to eat. Getting some fresh air and out of his house had done his mind some
good. Plus, The Garage was nice.
 True to its name, the place had once been a garage, and evidence of that
had been used as decorations. The pleasant scent of garlic and onions filled
the air of the American-themed restaurant.
But there was still so much to think about. He needed to stay focused.
“I want to go in those old tunnels,” Piper announced as she stabbed a
piece of smothered chicken on her plate. “I want to see for myself. I need to
know Julie’s not inside one.”
Bear blinked and stared at her a moment. “I thought we already
established that wasn’t a good idea.”
“I know the FBI and professionals are searching the mine. But I just
can’t stop thinking that Julie could be inside one of the tunnels. What if
she’s there and I didn’t do everything in my power to find her?”
“Why don’t you think long and hard about this first? Those tunnels are
nothing to be messed with.”
“I know.” Piper swallowed hard. “Believe me, I know. I just wonder if
law enforcement has truly checked all of them. I feel so guilty knowing that
I’m out here having this nice lunch with this great guy”—she cleared her
throat as if she hadn’t meant to say that—“while my friend could be
suffering. Yet I don’t know how to fix it.”
“Sometimes there’s not anything we can do to fix things. We just have
to accept them for what they are.”
Bear knew there was a subtext to his words. For years, Bear had tried to
fix the situation with his family to no avail. In order to have peace within
himself, he’d simply come to terms with reality instead of trying to change
things beyond his control.
Bear glanced up as two people walked past his table.
He felt tension pull across his chest.
“Everything okay?” Piper followed his gaze.
“That’s Frank and Liz Emerson. The GSK killed their daughter, Emily.
She was in a ‘bike accident’ while riding near the lake. Anyway, for the past
fifteen years, the two of them have hurled insults at me whenever they see
me.”
“I’m sorry.”
He shrugged. “It is what it is.”
Would they treat Bear differently now knowing that someone else had
been arrested and his dad cleared?
Based on the glare they gave him as they walked past, probably not.
 It was one of the side effects of his father being an accused serial killer.
Some people instantly thought Bear was a bad guy also or he should be
punished for his father’s sins.
Bear looked away from them, unwilling to give them the satisfaction of
a reaction.
He didn’t expect an apology. But it would be nice if people would
finally just let go of the judgments they’d held onto for so long.
He and Piper finished eating, and Piper went to pay the bill. Bear took it
from her before she could.
“I insist,” he told her, pulling out his wallet.
“But—”
“No buts. Besides, you paid at the diner. It’s my turn.”
She opened her mouth as if to argue but then shut it and nodded. “Fine.
But just let it be noted that this wasn’t my idea.”
A few minutes later as they stepped outside, Piper grabbed his arm and
pointed to someone in the distance. “Look who just pulled into town.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-EIGHT

“WHO IS IT?” Bear followed her gaze.

Piper felt her throat squeeze as she stared at the plump woman with
short auburn hair and the tall, painfully thin man with her. “It’s Julie’s
parents.”
All she could think about was the verbal lashing Luna’s mom had given
her. A lashing that Piper deserved.
Would she get lambasted again? Would Julie’s parents march up to her
and let everyone within listening distance know that it was her fault Julie
had been abducted? Would TV cameras be rolling nearby, only adding to
her humiliation?
She froze a moment, unsure what she should do.
Piper wanted to run to Mr. and Mrs. Anderson. To hug them. To tell
them how horrible she felt about this situation.
Emotionally, Piper wasn’t sure she could handle another confrontation.
Before she could decide, Julie’s mom looked up and spotted Piper.
The next instant, she rushed across the sidewalk.
Piper braced herself for whatever would happen next.
“Oh, Piper . . .” Julie’s mom threw her arms around Piper.
It took a couple of seconds for Piper’s shock to wear off, but then she
hugged Julie’s mom too. “I’m so sorry.”
Julie’s mom wiped beneath her eyes. “Have you heard anything else?
The FBI said something about a video . . .”
Piper shook her head. “I’ve been doing everything I can to find Julie.
But there’s been nothing so far.”
Mrs. Anderson sniffled and wiped under her eyes again. Her husband
joined her and put a hand on his wife’s shoulder. That familiar look of grief
was also on his face—the hollow eyes, robotic motions, lackluster
expressions.
“We have to go talk to the FBI right now,” she said.
“Of course.”
As her husband ushered her back to the sheriff’s office, guilt pummeled
Piper.
She wished again that killer had taken her and not her friend.
She needed to figure out where Julie was.
Even if it cost her everything . . .

Before Bear reached his truck, he paused by a sign on a community bulletin

board.
“What is it?” Piper asked.
“There’s a pickleball tournament today.”
She grunted. “It seems too cold to have that.”
“Pickleball players take the sport very seriously. If it’s not raining or
snowing, they’re out there.”
She stared up at him. “Are you hinting that you want to play?”
He let out a chuckle. “No, sorry. I wasn’t being clear. This event is
through Parks and Rec.”
Realization washed over her. “Which Ted Russo is in charge of . . .”
“Exactly.”
“Do you think he’s at the tournament?”
“I think there’s a good chance he will be.”
Piper nodded slowly. “I’d love to see this guy with my own eyes, see
what kind of feeling I get from him.”
Bear nodded toward a street in the distance. “The tournament is taking
place just a few blocks over. We can walk.”
“Perfect.”
Bear offered his arm, and Piper slipped her hand into the crook of his
elbow.
It felt natural for them to walk this close, to enjoy this kind of
comfortableness around each other.
He shouldn’t get used to it, though.
 Piper wouldn’t be in town forever. Both of them had enough baggage in
their pasts to fill a container ship. Yet another part of him felt hopeful.
He connected with Piper intellectually. Their personalities meshed. And
she was so darn beautiful.
It didn’t matter right now. Right now, he just needed to concentrate on
figuring out where Julie was. Her safety was the most pressing concern.
A few moments later, they paused at the pickleball court that had been
installed at the community center a few years ago. A surprisingly large
crowd had gathered to watch.
Most of the participants were seniors. Fog Lake had become a popular
retirement destination in the past decade. But with the combined elements
of ping-pong, badminton, and tennis, the sport appealed to people of all
ages.
“Maybe you and I should try this sometime,” Piper muttered as she
lingered close to the chain-link fence surrounding the court. “It looks fun.”
At once, Bear had an image of being older, in his later years of life. He
pictured Piper by his side, sharing in adventures together.
The idea was very appealing.
Too appealing.
A familiar face distracted him from his thoughts. “There he is.”
Piper straightened. “Ted Russo?”
Bear nodded. “The one and only.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
TWENTY-NINE

PIPER WATCHED TED RUSSO.

She’d seen the man’s picture online, but, in person, he seemed so
unassuming.
He was of medium height and build. He had thick, dark hair that seemed
to defy his age, which she guessed to be near sixty. He wore thick glasses
that were now trendy, but she had a feeling he wasn’t trying to keep up with
styles. It was probably the same kind of glasses he’d worn for decades.
He wore black track pants with a matching zip-up hoodie, white
sneakers, and a whistle around his neck.
A whistle?
She sucked in a breath.
Was that a coincidence? Dell had said the man he’d seen had a whistle.
Piper continued to watch while Ted monitored the pickleball tournament
as if the event were his baby.
Could that unassuming man really be a killer? He looked so normal, so
harmless. She thought she remembered Townsend saying he’d brought the
man in for questioning also. If that was the case, Ted certainly didn’t seem
shaken up about it.
Was that because his conscience was clear and he had nothing to be
ashamed of?
Or was it because he was a great actor?
“What do you think?” Bear leaned close and whispered.
A shiver ran through her. This time, it wasn’t a shiver of fear. It was a
shiver of excitement at feeling Bear’s breath brush her ear.
Why was she letting the man have this kind of effect on her?
 Piper wasn’t sure she was “letting” anything happen. The fact of the
matter was that it was just happening, with or without her consent.
She shoved those thoughts aside.
“He seems so . . . ordinary,” she muttered.
“I agree. He’s a perfectly likable guy.”
“And the only reason he was a suspect was because he liked to jog with
a GoPro, and, while doing so, he encountered a potential victim?” That
didn’t add up in Piper’s mind.
“It’s true. The evidence for the entire case was flimsy at best—even for
my dad.”
She shook her head. “Everyone was just desperate to put someone
behind bars, weren’t they?”
“Yeah, you can say that again.”
And that was exactly what Piper didn’t want to happen again. She didn’t
want to needlessly point fingers.
But she did need some answers.
Just as the thought went through her head, Ted strode toward them, a
smile plastered on his face.
“If it isn’t Bear Colson.” Ted paused in front of them. “I haven’t seen
you around in a while. Not since I ran into you hiking last summer.”
Bear’s gaze darkened. “That’s right. Mt. Sterling was quite the hike,
wasn’t it?”
The same smile remained plastered on Ted’s face. “It sure was.” Ted’s
gaze turned to Piper. “And who’s this?”
“This is my friend, Piper. She’s visiting right now. Piper, this is Ted.”
“Pleasure to meet you.” He extended his hand.
After a moment of hesitation, Piper shook it. But the fact that his skin
felt clammy even in this cold weather left her feeling uneasy.
She glanced at his other hand, searching for a scar there. But it was
nearly impossible to tell from this angle. Besides, it could have faded with
time.
Still, as she stared, she didn’t think she saw any marks.
“Question,” Bear started. “Your dad used to work at the mine, didn’t
he?”
“He sure did. Retired from there right before it closed. I still remember
him being paid in company script.”
“Company script?” Piper asked.
 “Oh, yes. The mine owners—they were mercenaries. They set up their
own store, marked up the items, and made their employees buy from ‘the
company.’ If they were caught buying anywhere else, it was means for
being fired. Those were some crazy times.”
“It sounds like it,” Piper said. “You said the owners were mercenaries?”
Ted shrugged. “Maybe that’s not the right choice of word. But OJ was
as cold as ice. He lived in the biggest house at the top of the mountain,
almost like he thought he was a king looking over his domain.”
“And his brother?” Bear asked. “OD?”
“OD was nice—OJ’s total opposite. Those two hated each other. I guess
the only reason OJ hired OD was because his dad told him to. I always
wondered whatever happened to those two.”
Maybe Piper would dig a little more into them when she got back to
Bear’s.
“Anyway . . . it’s good to see everyone carrying on as if things were
normal, isn’t it?” Ted turned back to the tournament.
“You mean, because of everything that’s happening in this town?” Bear
clarified.
“That’s right.” Ted raised his whistle and yelled something about a
technicality before turning back to them. “I just can’t believe this keeps
going on and on. It’s crazy, isn’t it? It’s like there’s a whole network of sick
people who just want to haunt this town, like they’re drawn here or
something.”
A chill washed through Piper.
He was absolutely right.
The question was: was Ted one of those sick people?

Bear and Piper were quiet for much of the ride back to his house.
He had to teach again in forty minutes. But then, after that, he’d help
Piper however he could. The last thing he wanted was for her to set out on
her own to find answers.
Too much was on the line for her to do that, but she was just stubborn
enough to consider the idea.
“I don’t want to leave until Julie is found,” Piper suddenly blurted.
 Bear glanced at her, nearly startled at her random thought. “Of course.
You can stay as long as necessary.”
“I hate to impose. I just . . . I know you didn’t plan on any of this and
—”
“You’re not imposing. The house is plenty big enough for both of us.
And having some company . . . it’s nice.” Especially having Piper as
company. She was spirited but smart, driven yet compassionate.
No one had caught his eye in a long time. But there was something
different about Piper.
He didn’t tell her that, though.
Instead, he reminded himself to keep his distance. The last thing he
wanted was to get his heart broken—again.
“Thank you.” Piper sent him a grateful look. “I really appreciate all
you’ve done.”
“I’m just as involved in this case as you are. My dad’s name is on the
line, my family’s reputation. My brother and sister will be devastated if this
doesn’t come to an end.”
“But not you?”
He felt Piper’s gaze on him. “I will be too. But I mostly just worry
about my siblings. I’ve seen them lose everything once. I don’t ever want to
see that again.”
Bear turned up the lane leading to his home. But he pressed on his
brakes when he saw someone dart behind his house.
Someone was here.
Someone uninvited.
“Stay here!” he rushed.
He was going to catch this guy and find out exactly what was going on.
Bear threw his truck into Park, opened the door, and took off.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY

PIPER SUCKED in a breath when she saw Bear storm away.

Someone was behind his property, weren’t they?
She thought she’d seen movement in the distance. But, before she could
comprehend what was going on, Bear had jumped into action.
She sat glued in her seat as she waited to see what would happen.
Should she get out and help?
Piper wanted to.
But she knew there was very little she could do.
Still, her heart pounded in her ears as she waited to see what the
outcome would be.
Was that the killer lingering on the back of the property? Had he come
to plant more cameras or other surprises?
Dear Lord . . . watch over Bear. Please.
Her gaze remained latched on the scene in front of her.
At any minute, she expected to see someone appear. She needed some
kind of answer.
Or she would get out of this truck and go find her own answers.
The minutes seemed to crawl by. Should she call 911? By the time
anyone got here it would be too late.
Piper could hardly breathe as she waited.
Finally, Bear rounded the corner of his house, holding a man up by his
shirt.
Piper stared at the stranger with the fringe of dark hair around his head.
His slight build.
Was that the Understudy?
If so, she hadn’t expected him to look so unassuming.
 She waited for only a moment before popping out of the truck and
rushing toward him. As capable as Bear was, he might need her help. She
couldn’t just sit and watch.
As she got closer, the man’s face became clearer.
She’d seen him before.
Wait . . . was that . . . ?
“Frank Emerson,” Bear mumbled.
That’s right. The man they’d seen in the restaurant. The one whose
daughter had been killed by the GSK.
“He was spray-painting a message on the back of my house,” Bear
continued. “The word ‘Killer,’ to be exact.”
Piper’s gaze flickered back to Frank. The momentary fear she’d seen on
his features turned to rage.
“I don’t believe your dad is innocent,” Frank growled, practically baring
his teeth as he struggled against Bear’s hold. “He had something to do with
my daughter’s death.”
“Even if that’s true, why make Bear pay?” Piper asked. “He didn’t do
anything.”
“When someone’s child suffers, so do the parents. You can’t imagine
what my wife and I have been through . . . now I want to make James
Colson hurt like I’ve been hurt.” Spittle flew from Frank’s mouth as he
stared at Bear.
“They’ve arrested someone else for the murders,” Piper reminded him.
“Ralph obviously wasn’t working alone!”
“Even if Ralph Burgess was working with someone, James Colson can’t
be responsible for what’s happened over the past few days,” Piper said.
“He’s been in jail.”
“Someone needs to pay!” Frank’s voice cracked as he sucked in raspy
breaths.
As a tear ran down the man’s face, Bear loosened his hold on him.
Frank was obviously grieving . . . deeply.
Piper’s heart panged with compassion toward the man. He’d gone
through something terrible. And though his anger toward Bear was
misplaced, Piper couldn’t help but feel sorry for him.
After a moment of hesitation, Piper stepped forward and placed her
hand on his shoulder. “I’m really sorry for your loss. I can’t imagine what
you’ve been through.”
 “I miss her so much.” His shoulders hunched. “Every day. People said it
was going to get easier . . . but it hasn’t.”
Sobs wracked Frank’s body as his hands covered his face.
“Grief is a terrible thing, but it also means that you loved deeply.” Piper
kept her voice gentle. “There’s no shame in that. But Bear is just as much a
victim here as you are. He’s innocent and grieving also. You can’t blame
him for something he didn’t do.”
Frank shook his head as he squeezed the skin between his eyes. “I’m
sorry. You’re right. It’s not your fault. I . . . I just need this to end. I need to
make someone pay.”
“Revenge doesn’t feel as good as you might think,” Bear said quietly. “I
wanted to make people pay for a long time also. It wasn’t until I let go of
that and realized I couldn’t change the past that I felt like I could truly begin
to live.”
Frank stared at him a moment, emotions wavering in his gaze.
Finally, he shook his head, the motion heavy and burdened. “I shouldn’t
have blamed you. I just . . . I just want someone to pay, to suffer like I have.
I’ll come back and wash off that spray paint.”
“I’ll take care of it,” Bear said quietly. “Why don’t you get home before
your wife wonders where you went?”
Frank nodded, still visibly shaken, with his hollow gaze and trembling
limbs. “You . . . won’t tell her what I did or call the cops?”
“I don’t believe that will be necessary,” Bear said.
“Thank you . . . and I’m sorry. I was talking to Harry earlier today and
—”
“Harry Simpkins?” Bear interrupted.
“Yes, Harry Simpkins. You know his wife died not too long ago? We
were talking about grief, and it made everything feel fresh again. And then
when I saw you . . .”
Bear placed his hand on the grieving man’s shoulder. “All is forgiven.”
Bear and Piper walked him behind the house to where his sedan was
parked. They waited until Frank pulled away before they looked at each
other.
She and Bear had talked about it before, talked about how a change in
the killer’s MO could be indicative of a change in his life.
Did that make Harry even more of a suspect? Had his wife’s death
awakened something in him?
 Yet he had an alibi for the time when Julie had been abducted . . .
When Piper glanced back at Bear’s house, she saw “Killer” staining the
stone wall, the paint red and dripping.
She held back a frown at the sight of it.
How many more innocent people would have to suffer at the hands of
this killer?
This monster had already caused too much pain.
He needed to be stopped before more lives were ruined.

After Bear taught his class, he did a quick internet search and found what he
was looking for: several videos of three college kids exploring the North
Elk Ridge Mine system.
He’d heard thrill seekers liked to find abandoned places, post videos of
them on social media, and exploit them for as many views as possible.
But that wasn’t what Bear found interesting.
It was the viewpoint he’d gotten of the mine system. The teens hadn’t
explored the tunnel where the human remains were found. At least, if they
had, they hadn’t seen the bones or they’d assumed they were from a dead
animal. But they had covered quite a bit of distance in the tunnels.
This information could be very helpful.
He went downstairs to share the update with Piper. But when he saw her
sitting with a laptop in her lap and a frown on her face, he knew something
was wrong.
Piper pulled her gaze away from the screen, but only for a moment.
“Bear, you’ll never believe this. On Monday, when I went to the mine, I
took several pictures. I didn’t even think to look at them because I figured,
at that point, it didn’t really matter.”
“Okay . . .” Bear waited to see where she was going with this, his pulse
thumping in his ears. Whatever she’d discovered, she seemed excited.
“I decided to load them onto my computer so I could study them. When
I did, I caught a glimpse of this.” She clicked on one of the photos, and a
picture of the front of the mine came into view.
No one was in the photo; it was only the mine entrance.
 “I’m not sure what you’re getting at . . .” Bear murmured, glancing at
Piper and wondering what he was missing.
“It doesn’t seem like anything at first, right?” Her voice lilted with
excitement. “But then I began playing with some filters on the photos.
Different filters and contrasts can allow you to see things in pictures that
you miss at first glance.”
“Okay . . .” Based on her tone, she’d discovered something noteworthy.
“Take a look at this.” Piper enlarged the picture showing the east tunnel
of the mine.
A dark hole stared back.
“It doesn’t look like much now. But once I change the contrast . . .”
Piper hit several keys.
As she did, the darkness faded slightly.
And at the side of the tunnel, Bear could barely make out the image of .
. . a man.
His heart pounded harder as he realized what he was looking at.
“The Understudy . . .” Bear muttered.
“Exactly.” Piper smacked her hand against her thigh. “I can’t be sure,
but it almost looks like he’s wearing night vision goggles, doesn’t it?”
Bear leaned in closer for a better look. “You’re right. It does.”
A chill washed through him at the sight of it. The image . . . it was eerie.
“If Luna and I hadn’t gone down that other tunnel, he might have
grabbed all of us,” Piper continued. “Julie waited for us at the split. This
guy must have seen his opportunity to grab her. He knocked her out with
that spray so we couldn’t hear anything. Then he carried her down the
tunnel before we even knew anything was happening.”
“That sounds accurate.”
Piper glanced at him. “I’m not sure if that’s going to help us solve
anything or not. But at least it’s something.”
“You’re right. It gives us a better idea of what was going on. This guy
must have been keeping an eye on the footage, probably from a cell phone
or computer. From the time you passed the first trail cam until you reached
the tunnel probably took you about an hour, if I had to guess.”
“I didn’t even notice them, but the whole hike took an hour and thirty
minutes or so.”
“So, wherever this guy was, whatever he was doing, he was able to drop
everything and make it inside that tunnel, most likely on foot,” Bear
continued. “You would have heard an ORV.”
“Right.”
Bear sighed and leaned back. “This just keeps getting crazier by the
moment.”
“Yes, it seems to, doesn’t it? We have to find a way to stop all this. I
want to make a list of every mine entrance we can find out about,” Piper
said. “Maybe that will provide us with some of the answers we’ve been
looking for.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-ONE

PIPER MARKED another place on the map.

“This is what we have so far.” She pushed her printout across the table
toward Bear. “Twelve different openings located all throughout the
mountain and beyond.”
Bear stared at the map, his jaw twitching. “That’s pretty crazy to think
about.”
“Most of them are close to the mining entrance—relatively speaking, at
least. I’d say within a quarter of a mile. But several branch out farther,
including the one by the Falling Timbers store—the one we saw.”
“Which was a vertical shaft and probably impossible to enter through.”
Bear shifted. “Speaking of which, Sheriff Wilder told me those footsteps we
saw outside the mine were left by some park rangers who’d been out there.
The FBI has been examining each of the other entrances as they’ve been
searching for Julie.”
“That’s comforting to know.”
Bear pointed to the map. “This is North Elk Ridge Mountain, where the
mine is located. The mountain where I live is here.” He pointed beside
North Elk Ridge. “This is Homestead Knob. This ridge connects them.”
“Interesting.” Piper stared at the map again, at all the Xs she’d marked.
Many of the entrances were on public land that no one owned. Some of
the entrances were vertical shafts, mostly placed there to allow the mine—
and the people inside—to breathe.
But, still, looking at the layout like she did now, it seemed nearly
impossible for someone to get from Fog Lake and into that tunnel in time to
grab Julie so quickly. There had to be other entrances they were missing.
Unless the killer just happened to be in the mine for some other reason at
the time they’d arrived, which was highly unlikely.
“This is going to help us out,” Bear muttered. “I just got a photo of an
old map of the mine from someone I used to go to church with. His
daughter scanned it for him and sent it over.”
“That’s great.”
Bear pulled it up, and Piper leaned closer for a better look. Several of
the mine entrances were marked.
Piper compared this map to the one she’d started.
Then she paused at one of the marked entrances. “Bear . . .”
“What is it?”
“This entrance . . . if I’m not mistaken, it’s on your property.”

“We can’t go looking for it right now,” Bear insisted as he studied Piper’s
face and saw the gears in her brain turning. “It’s already dark outside. It’s
too late.”
She frowned and stared at the map. “You’re right. But you’re saying
you had no idea it was there?”
“I have a lot of acres here. I’ve explored them. I know where a few
caves are, but they’re small ones that don’t lead anywhere. I’ve never seen
this mine entrance. You really think this is significant?” Bear studied her
face.
“I don’t know what’s significant. Things just aren’t adding up, and I
desperately want answers. I want to go check this out.”
“I don’t blame you. But we need to be careful—and we need to let the
FBI know what we’re doing.”
She nodded. “I agree.”
Bear released his breath. At least there was that.
“One other thing.” Piper tapped several keys on her computer. “I’ve
been trying to research OJ and OD to see if we might be able to set up a
phone call or something. But thirty years ago, there wasn’t as much online
about people. The brothers have mostly stayed off the radar since the mine
closed.”
“Were you able to find out anything about them?” Bear asked.
 She showed him a picture. “Only this grainy photo of the two of them.”
Bear looked closer to study it before shaking his head. “You’re right.
It’s hard to tell anything from that.”
“I’m going to keep looking.” She let out a long breath. “Okay, back to
that mine entrance. How about we go first thing in the morning? Do you
teach tomorrow?”
“Not until the afternoon.”
“Perfect then. We have a plan.”
Bear stared at her another moment. Did they have a plan? Would
journeying into the mine prove anything?
He wasn’t sure.
But they could at least look for footprints, and he knew Piper wouldn’t
stop until her curiosity was satisfied.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-TWO

MY BOSS IS GOING on and on about things I don’t care about.

I don’t want to be here for this early morning meeting.
But my job pays my bills.
So I stay. And pretend to listen.
None of the people around me realize my splendor, realize who I am.
They think I’m weak. Passive.
Maybe they’ll always think that.
Maybe they’ll never truly know what I’m capable of.
It’s better that way.
That way I am free to do what I crave.
These fools make it easier.
My last kill was almost too easy.
I need more.
I can’t seem to stop myself.
I don’t want to stop myself.
I needed to make my mark.
So, I did.
And now I’m waiting.
These peons who are investigating always take too long to discover my
clues. They think they’re so smart.
They’re not.
But there are two people that make me nervous.
Bear Colson’s and Piper Stephens’ faces fill my mind.
I don’t like being nervous.
My pencil snaps in half.
 My coworker glances at me, and I offer a feeble smile. “Cheap things. I
want to know why they won’t buy Ticonderoga.”
Lousy Larry, as I call him in my head, seems appeased and turns back to
our boss.
My thoughts return to my current situation.
I’m never nervous, never show my guilt.
My mom had once looked at me, terror on her face when she realized I
wasn’t crying over my father’s death. She asked me if I ever felt anything. I
told her no, not really. Not grief, at least. I suppose I get excited.
What would psychologists call that?
It doesn’t matter to me.
I finally got that woman to say something last night, to tell me what
Piper was doing.
It’s about time someone looked more closely at the crime-scene photos.
I mean, I thought it would be a given, right? What took these clowns so
long?
But Piper has an eye for things like this. That’s what Julie said.
Finally, a formidable foe.
Now it’s starting to get fun.
She’s playing right into my hands.
Walking into my trap.
Because once I silence Piper, no one will be left to stand in my way.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-THREE

BEAR WORKED out the next morning, just as always. He needed to

burn off some of his stress.
And he was definitely feeling stressed when he thought about going into
the old mine tunnels today.
The excursion could end very badly.
And how could he not have known about the one near his house? It
seemed like something he would notice, but there were areas he hadn’t
explored, and he hadn’t specifically been looking for a mine entrance.
He understood Piper’s thought process. He understood her urgency to
find her friend.
This was day four.
The likelihood that Julie was still alive . . . it grew less probable as more
time passed.
And if this guy was keeping her in the old mine, how long could she
survive in those conditions? They were anything but ideal.
When he finished working out, he scrubbed away the word “Killer”
from the back of his house. Afterward, he fed his chickens and then quickly
showered and got ready. By the time he got back downstairs, he saw that
Madison and Rebecca had stopped by with some pastries from The Busy
Bean, and they were chatting away with Piper like they were all old friends.
He took a cautious step toward them. “Ladies . . .”
“Hey, big bro.” Madison reached up and kissed his cheek. “We brought
some treats by. I hope you don’t mind.”
“Of course not.” He glanced at Piper and saw she seemed to fit right in.
Why did that bring him a small amount of delight?
 “That was awfully nice of you.” He picked up a raspberry danish and
took a bite. “To what do we owe this honor?”
“I just wanted to check on you.” Madison’s voice turned serious. “I
know you’ve had a lot going on. It seems like we’re each taking turns.”
“It does, doesn’t it?”
“I also wanted to mention a possible coming home party for Dad . . .”
And there it was . . . the real reason she’d come by. “Isaac mentioned
that.”
“I’m hoping you’ll be onboard. It will really just be for family and
maybe a couple of others.”
He saw the hopeful look on his sister’s face and knew he couldn’t
refuse. “I’m in.”
She let out a squeal. “I’m so glad to hear that. I think it’s important that
Dad know he has a support system. The transition . . . it could be difficult.”
“This whole town should be throwing him a party,” Bear muttered.
“I think that might overwhelm him. But you’re right. They should.”
They munched on the pastries and drank some coffee for a few minutes
before Madison changed the subject.
“So, what do you all have planned for today?” Madison turned to them.
Bear quickly exchanged a glance with Piper, who remained silent.
“We’re going to keep researching,” he answered. “Between Piper’s eye
for photography and my computer skills, we’re hoping we can figure out
something.”
“I hope you’re able to.” Madison pressed her lips together as if the
situation pressed heavily on her mind.
Bear’s expression mirrored hers. “Me too. Me too.”

An hour later, Piper and Bear started across his property. At least it wasn’t
uncomfortably cold today like it had been a couple of days earlier.
Using a pin on her GPS, she and Bear trekked through the woods
making small talk as they did so. As she walked, Piper reflected on her
conversation with Madison and Rebecca.
Madison admitted she’d been targeted by a GSK copycat, and that’s
how she’d met Shane.
 Then Rebecca had told her that she’d been the GSK’s victim nine years
ago, the survivor Bear had alluded to. She’d shared her story as Piper had
listened. The woman was certainly to be admired. They both were.
No wonder the family had such a bond.
Finally, an hour and a half after they left, they stopped at the pinned
location.
“I don’t see anything,” Piper murmured.
“Me neither.” Bear glanced around before pacing toward a cluster of
trees against the mountainside. He peered behind them and let out a grunt.
“It’s there. Behind these trees.”
Piper followed his gaze and frowned. “Nothing looks disturbed in the
area. No one is using that entrance.”
“No, they’re not. These trees must have grown here after the mine
closed.”
She let out a sigh. She’d been hopeful that maybe this would provide
some answers. But that didn’t appear to be the case.
“Hey.” Bear nudged her chin up. “I don’t like that look. It’s . . . defeat.
You’re always so optimistic.”
“Sorry.” Piper tried to pull herself together. “This was just my best lead
and now . . .”
“It’s gone.”
She nodded. “Yeah, it’s gone, I guess.”
“We’ll keep looking.”
“We’re running out of time.”
“I know it seems that way. But we’re doing everything we can.”
“What if that’s not enough?” Her voice broke.
The next instant, Bear pulled her into his arms. And she let him.
As much as Piper feared trusting someone else again, there was
something about Bear that made her want to tear down her walls.
And he was so strong. She felt so protected when he was with her.
If only she could stay here all day and just enjoy this moment . . .
But that wasn’t an option.
“I guess we should get back,” she finally murmured.
Bear released her from his embrace. When he did, Piper glanced up and
their gazes caught.
They were standing close. Probably too close.
Close enough that Piper could reach up on her tippy toes and—
 No, she couldn’t think like that.
But Bear . . . he was so amazing.
Did he feel the same way about her?
Based on the look in his eyes right now, Piper thought the answer was
yes.
“Can I show you something before we head back?” Bear’s voice pulled
her out of her trance-like state.
“Show me something?”
“I think you’ll like it. It won’t take long.”
She nodded, temporarily forgetting everything else she needed to do.
“Okay. Sure.”
Bear grinned—which made her answer all worth it.
“Okay then. Let’s go.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-FOUR

BEAR COULDN’T GET the look in Piper’s eyes out of his mind.
Did she feel something too?
He wasn’t sure. But he did know that it was a good change of pace just
to have some breathing room from this case. It would do them both a world
of good to take their minds off it for a few minutes.
As they maneuvered over an especially rocky area, he took her hand to
help her.
Neither of them let go, and Bear wasn’t complaining.
“It’s really peaceful out here. I mean, except for the serial killer . . .”
Piper’s voice faded.
“It is. I love this property.”
“You said you’ve lived here several years. How did you even afford it?
Wait. You don’t have to answer that. That’s a nosy question, isn’t it? Sorry,
I can’t seem to help myself. My curiosity just keeps popping out.”
Bear chuckled. “I’d rather you ask than assume things. If I don’t want to
answer, I won’t.”
“Good to know.”
“And I don’t mind answering your question. Right after high school, I
helped this guy with construction. I lived in the room over his garage and
saved as much money as I could. I also went to school in between working,
and I graduated debt-free. As soon as I had enough money for a down
payment and I found this land, I put an offer on it.”
“Impressive.”
Bear shrugged. “I don’t know about that. But I knew I didn’t have a
support system to fall back on. If it was to be, it was up to me, as the saying
goes.”
 “Your dad has to be proud of you.”
Bear felt his mood darken. “I don’t know about that.”
“I know things are probably complicated between you. I can’t even
imagine.”
Thoughts collided in his head, things he’d been wrestling with and
trying to come to terms about. “I appreciate that. I don’t want to dim
Madison’s excitement, but throwing a party for my dad is the last thing I
want. The truth is he chose to protect his secret girlfriend over protecting
his children. I’m not sure I can ever come to terms with that.”
“Maybe he regrets it.” Piper looked up at him, a hopeful look in her
gaze.
“If he regretted it, he could have come forward at any time during these
fifteen years and admitted the truth. He didn’t.”
“Ouch.”
Before they could talk about it anymore, a noise sounded in the
distance.
A roaring.
Piper froze, her eyes widening a moment as if she were afraid.
Bear squeezed her hand. “It’s okay.”
He tugged her forward. As they rounded a rock formation, a small
waterfall came into sight.
Piper sucked in a breath. “That’s beautiful.”
“I thought you might like it,” Bear told her.
“I do.” She stared at the twenty-foot drop into the creek.
“Want to go closer?”
“Why not?”
Still holding hands, they climbed over rocks and ventured closer to the
waterfall. An icy, fine mist sprayed their faces, but the milder day made it
bearable.
A small ledge led around the waterfall, almost making it look like . . .
“Can you walk behind it?” Piper asked.
“I don’t know. I’ve never tried.” Bear glanced at her. “Want to find
out?”
“Sure.”
Piper had to admit she felt a thrill as she continued to grasp Bear’s hand.
She didn’t want to read too much into it but holding hands with him felt
natural.
He tested the path in front of them as they walked toward the waterfall.
They had to hug the rock wall as they got closer, but then suddenly they
were behind the falls. The water poured down in front of them, giving the
space a magical feel.
“We did it!” Piper shouted, unable to resist a giggle.
“We did.” Bear grinned as he leaned toward her.
As he did, their gazes caught.
Piper sucked in a breath.
There it was again.
That look in his eyes.
This man seemed to have stepped off the pages of her dreams and into
her life.
“I really like you, Piper.” His voice sounded low and rumbly.
“I . . . I like you too.”
The next instant, his hand cupped behind her neck. His other hand tilted
her head up.
Their gazes locked, and Piper couldn’t look away from his striking
green eyes.
He dipped his head down until their lips connected—slowly but
confidently.
When she didn’t back away, he moved in closer, kissed her more deeply.
She leaned into him, forgetting every other kiss she’d ever experienced.
This was the only one that mattered. And it was definitely one she
wouldn’t forget.
As they pulled away, her heart soared.
But the feeling didn’t last long.
When she glanced beyond Bear, she spotted an opening in the shadows
of the small cavern behind the waterfall.
An opening that looked a lot like . . . a tunnel.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-FIVE

“WHAT IS IT?” Bear turned around expecting the worst.

“A passageway.”
His eyes widened as he stepped closer to the opening. “Yes, it is.”
Piper peered in behind him. “Do you think this connects with the
mines?”
Bear remembered the other entrance’s location and nodded slowly.
“Based on what I’ve seen, I’d say there’s a good chance that’s correct. With
the ridge connecting these two mountains, it makes sense.”
Piper gripped his arm. “Bear . . . how close is this waterfall to any major
roadway?”
He let out a breath. “State Route 52 doesn’t run too far from here.
Maybe a quarter mile.”
“So, if someone knew this was here . . .”
“It would be an easy way to access the mines,” he finished.
Piper stared into the tunnel. “Should we?”
Every part of him screamed no. But they were here, and it seemed a
shame to leave without seeing if there was any evidence inside.
They stepped into the opening.
“We can’t go far, just to be safe,” he said. “In spaces like this, you never
know where the ground may disappear and plunge you into a deep shaft.”
“Noted,” Piper said.
“Four people are ideal for exploring areas like these,” Bear said.
“Which reminds me, we forgot to tell Shane this morning that we were
coming out this way to look for the mine entrance. No one knows we’re
here, which can also be a hazard.”
 “True.” She stared into the space. “I’m just thinking this could be an
easy way for someone to escape the mine. How far do you think we are
away from the main entrance? Not traveling on roads. Just straight
distance.”
He let out another breath. “I’m going to guess a mile or so. Not very far,
if roads weren’t a choice.”
She stored that fact away.
Bear held out his hand. “Come on. Just a few steps. That’s all.”
She swallowed the knot of fear in her throat and stepped into the dark
space, waiting for her eyes to adjust. Bear pulled out his flashlight and
shone it around.
The beginning of the space looked like a cave. But as the light reached
the back, old wood beams could be seen around the walls and ceiling.
Her heart pounded harder. They were onto something.
They took a couple more steps when she paused. “Bear, what’s that?”
He knelt down and lifted something from the ground.
As he shone his light onto it, the breath left her lungs.
It was an Explorer Cadet badge.
Explorer Cadets . . . Ted Russo was in charge of them.
The two of them exchanged another look.
“We should call Shane right away,” Bear said.
“Absolutely.”
Bear took her hand. “Come on. Let’s find a signal.”
“Of course.” She raised her camera. “But first, let me take a few
photos.”

When Bear and Piper emerged from the woods, they went straight to Bear’s
truck and took off. They tried to call Shane, but he didn’t answer. They
would keep trying.
In the meantime, they headed to Ted Russo’s place.
Time wasn’t on their side.
Several minutes later, they pulled up to Ted’s house—a humble
clapboard bungalow on the edge of downtown.
As they strode toward the door, it opened, and Shane emerged.
 Surprise lit the FBI agent’s gaze when he saw them there.
“What are you guys doing?” Shane paused on the porch, Ted lingering
in the doorway behind him.
“We tried to call you, Shane.” Bear nodded toward Ted, an icy tone to
his voice. “I found an Explorer Cadet badge on my property—in an old
mine tunnel. We came here to ask Ted Russo how it got there.”
Shane turned toward Ted. “Care to explain?”
Ted’s face paled, and he raised his hands in innocence. “It’s true. I
didn’t think you’d mind, so I took a few of my Lion Cadets there to see the
tunnel behind that waterfall. I heard it was there, and I wanted to see for
myself.”
“How did you hear it was there?” Shane asked.
“All the old timers here know. They talk about going there when they
were teens.” Ted sliced his hand through the air. “But that’s all I did. I
promise. We didn’t go inside for any other reason.”
Shane crossed his arms. “Have you been exploring these tunnels a lot?”
“No!” Ted answered quickly. “Only once. I swear.”
Shane’s gaze narrowed as if skeptical. “I’m going to need the names of
the cadets who were with you.”
“Of course. Anything.” Ted paused, his gaze bouncing back and forth
between all of them. “I’m not responsible for what’s happening. You’ve got
to believe me.”
Shane pressed his lips together. “It’s better if you don’t leave town. Am
I clear?”
Sweat beaded on the man’s forehead. “Of course.”
As the three of them walked back to their cars, Bear turned to Shane. “I
really did try to call to give you the update.”
“I saw that, but I was in the middle of talking to Ted. I was going to call
you when I left.”
“If you don’t mind me asking, why are you here?” Bear turned back to
Shane. “Did you find more evidence against Ted?”
Shane shrugged and paused near his SUV. “I can’t say. But we’re
following every lead.”
Bear figured that’s what he would say. Shane had already shared more
information than he was probably supposed to.
Piper turned toward him. “I’ve been meaning to ask—have you
personally interrogated Ralph about any of this?”
 “I have.” Shane’s jaw tightened. “He’s not talking.”
“We can’t even be sure that the bodies we found in the mine are
connected, can we?” Piper asked.
“No, not for sure. We’re examining every angle right now.” Shane
nodded toward his SUV. “I’d love to talk more, but I’ve got to run.”
Bear and Piper waited until they were back in Bear’s truck before
speaking again.
Piper had hoped that every clue they found would lead them closer to
Julie. But every clue seemed to stall them instead. Right now, Ted Russo
was at the top of her suspect list.
Were they really any closer to finding her friend now? She couldn’t say
with any certainty that they were.
“Don’t get discouraged.” Bear seemed to read her mind.
She tried to smile but couldn’t. “I’m trying not to be. It just feels like
this keeps going on and on.”
“I know. But we’re getting closer. I can feel it.”
“I hope so.”
Bear froze when his phone buzzed. As he glanced at the screen, he
sucked in a breath.
Piper leaned closer. “What is it?”
“Someone just sent me a video.” He clicked on a few things before
pressing Play.
Piper peered at his screen, anxious to see what this could be.
Her eyes widened when she realized it was a reel of outtakes from the
Understudy’s murders.
The killer was trying to provoke them, wasn’t he?
The only reason he would do that was because he thought he had the
upper hand.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-SIX

BEAR COULDN’T TAKE his eyes off one of the victim’s video
clips.
The ones of Jen Allendale before she died.
These pieces of footage didn’t make the final cut. Footage that included
this monster pulling her out of the lake only to drop her back into the water
over and over again. Footage of him talking to her in a mocking tone while
she pleaded for her life.
This man was sick. And this video proved it.
It was almost set up like a blooper reel at the end of a comedy. He even
included laugh tracks.
“He’s taunting us,” Piper said.
Bear nodded as he stared at the screen. “He’s delighting in what he’s
getting away with. He feels untouchable.”
“I agree. He’s going to mess up sometime though. I just hope it’s not too
late before he does.”
He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. “Me too.
Because we know that he’s already preparing to strike again.”
“Yet he’s holding onto Julie. I think. I hope. I still can’t figure that out. I
can’t figure out why he would keep her alive. Don’t get me wrong. I’m
thankful. And you could be right. Maybe he originally kept her alive to get
information. But at this point, I would assume that he would have all of
that.” She shook her head. “None of this makes any sense.”
“We’re going to figure this out,” Bear assured her. “Somehow, someway
we will.”
Piper didn’t miss the glances that Bear kept giving her as they sat in his
living room. He was worried about her. But nothing made sense to her, and
she didn’t even know which end was up at this point.
At the height of the afternoon, tires crunching on gravel sounded
outside Bear’s house. A moment later, somebody knocked on the door, and
Bear answered.
The voice she heard on the other side brought her to her feet.
She snapped out of her daze and stepped toward the door. “Luna?”
Piper could hardly believe her eyes. That was definitely Luna wearing
some gray sweatpants, a tie-dye sweatshirt, and white sneakers. Her hair
was twisted into a messy bun on top of her head, and oversized glasses
adorned her face.
What was her intern—or former intern, she should say—doing here?
Luna glanced at her and stepped closer. “I’m sorry to show up
unannounced like this. But I just couldn’t stay in Lexington knowing that
Julie is still out there somewhere.”
“But your mom . . .”
“I told her what I was doing. My parents aren’t happy with me right
now, but they didn’t try to stop me either. I am nineteen years old. I’m
paying for college myself and living on my own. I feel like I should have
some say in what I do.”
Piper stared at her another moment, unsure what kind of advice she
should give. On the other hand, she felt so worn-out and depleted that
maybe she didn’t have any good advice to offer.
“I think it’s nice that you wanted to come,” Piper finally said. “But I’m
not sure what you can do. We’ve been working nonstop, but we haven’t
made very much progress. Julie is still out there somewhere, and we still
have no idea who the Understudy is.”
Luna frowned, crossed her arms, and leaned against the wall. “I was
hoping that maybe there was a better update. I’ve been doing what I can
from Lexington.”
“I appreciate the fact that you’re invested in this,” Piper said. “What
have you tried to do?”
“I set up a tip hotline website. Part of me felt like I should run it past
you first, but then I figured . . . why not? It was something I wanted to do to
see if it could help so I did it.”
Piper perked up slightly. “A tip hotline? You mean to see if anyone saw
anything?” She liked the idea of it, but the area where the crime had
occurred was so secluded. What were the odds that someone had seen
anything?
“I know it seems like a long shot. But I figured it couldn’t hurt. Maybe
someone saw a vehicle parked somewhere nearby. Or maybe someone saw
somebody entering the woods? Besides, you remember that one killer that
was caught? Walter Gomez, who also went by Jesus Centoreo? He was
captured all because of a tip someone called in.”
Bear stepped closer. “And what did you find out?”
“Most of what I’ve gotten hasn’t been anything noteworthy. Not even
something I would report to the police. Someone in New Mexico claims she
saw her. I even got one tip involving Elvis and aliens.” Luna rolled her
eyes. “But I’m still hopeful that something will come in that will help us
find her.”
“I think that’s great that you’re trying to do something.” Piper patted her
shoulder. “And I’m glad you came.”
“Thanks.” Luna pushed her hair behind her shoulder and glanced up
almost shyly, reminding Piper that she was still young. Even though she
was wicked smart, this girl had just graduated from high school less than
two years ago.
“Listen.” Bear stepped forward. “I feel like we could all benefit from
getting out of the house for a while. I know they’re having some food trucks
and music down at the town square. What do you guys say we stop by for a
visit and maybe listen to the scuttlebutt about town?”
Piper nodded, liking the sound of that. “It beats staying here and staring
at the walls. Let’s do that. Great idea.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-SEVEN

BEAR WASN’T sure what to think about Luna’s presence here. But the
college student seemed to want to help. A tip line was probably a long shot,
but maybe it had made her feel better to know that she was doing
something.
In the meantime, the heaviness of the situation was beginning to wear
on them all. Finding Julie was all he and Piper had been able to think about
all week. It had almost become their obsession. Yet they’d gotten nowhere,
which could also lead to discouragement.
Maybe doing something to clear their heads would be the best medicine
for them to find a solution.
Twenty minutes later, Bear pulled into the downtown area and found a
parking space. The streets were more crowded than he’d thought they
would be, but the day was nice. It shouldn’t surprise him that people had
come out to enjoy this. Eight food trucks had been set up in a U shape.
Also, various artisans had set up tables to sell their handcrafted creations. A
band performed on the stage in the distance, singing a popular cover song.
They climbed from his truck and began to tour the town square. As they
did, the scents from the various food trucks filled the air.
Sizzling beef. Fried potatoes. Spicy chili.
“No matter what you want to eat, you should be able to find something
here,” Bear said.
Piper stepped closer to him. “This looks great. Good idea.”
“I think I’m going to walk around and check out the various foods
available if that’s okay,” Luna said. “I love food trucks.”
“Go ahead,” Piper said. “We’ll catch up with you.”
 As soon as she walked away, Piper turned toward him. “That was
unexpected.”
Bear followed Luna with his gaze. “Yes, and I’m not sure what she’s
going to be able to do here. The last thing I want is more trouble.”
“You mean trouble like her parents showing up and giving us an earful
again?”
“That certainly wouldn’t help the situation.”
Piper let out a breath. “No, it wouldn’t.”
They began wandering the perimeter of the square and looking at the
various food trucks.
“Can you eat from any of these? I know most of them probably serve
beef.”
He nodded at a couple of them. “I know some owners, and they know
about my food allergy. They’ll make sure to decontaminate everything so I
shouldn’t have any issues.”
“That’s nice they would do that. So, what are you leaning toward?”
His gaze perused the area and stopped at one truck—The Toasted
Tortilla. “I’m thinking a chicken enchilada sounds really tasty.”
“I was thinking Mexican sounded good too.”
Just as they started toward the truck, the band began to play a new song.
Piper froze on the sidewalk and glanced around.
“What is it?” Bear asked.
“This song . . . it’s by Third Eye Blind.”
“That’s the same song that the killer left playing in Lisa Moreno’s CD
player when it fell into the pool, right? ‘Never Let You Go.’”
Piper nodded, her neck looking stiff. “I’m having trouble believing that
this is a coincidence.”
“Let’s go find out.” He took her hand and led her toward the stage area.

Piper hoped that she was simply being paranoid. That was the most likely
scenario.
But the song they sang right now . . . she hadn’t heard it in years. And
that’s what made her suspicious.
 She and Bear stood at the base of the stage and listened to the band. As
soon as the song was over, Bear stepped forward. “Excuse me . . . did
somebody just request that song?”
The lead singer, a twenty-something man with bleached blond hair,
leaned toward them and nodded. “They did actually. Why?”
“Do you know who it was?”
The singer glanced through the crowd before shrugging. “My manager
just gave me a piece of paper with the song title written on it. I don’t know
who wrote it.”
“Who’s your manager?” Bear asked.
“That guy over there.” The singer nodded toward a man with wire-
rimmed glasses and long blond hair.
Piper took off toward the man, determined to get some answers.
Because if their suspicions were true, then that might mean that the
killer was here right now. Watching them. That he’d somehow known that
they would arrive, would hear that song, and make the connection.
“Excuse me,” Bear called. “Can you tell me who requested that song
‘Never Let You Go’?”
He turned to them and looked annoyed for a brief second. “I don’t know
who requested it. They left the song title on the sound board along with a
twenty-dollar donation. That’s all I know.”
Bear glanced at the sound tech. “So, no one saw anything?”
The tech shook his head. “No, man. Sorry.”
Bear turned back to Piper, and they both shared the same expression.
Disgust.
But the feeling was immediately followed by fear.
If this guy was here right now, was he planning something?
And what if it involved one of them?
They needed to find Luna.
And they didn’t have any time to waste.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-EIGHT

THEY CAUGHT UP WITH LUNA. She had gotten a falafel wrap

with pickled vegetables.
Bear contemplated whether they should tell her about the song before
deciding not to say anything. If Piper decided to do so, that was her choice.
But for now, he just asked Luna to stay close considering everything that
was going on.
Luna seemed to understand that and nodded. “Probably a good idea.”
“How about we go get some tacos?” Piper asked, turning to Bear.
“Let’s do that.”
As they walked toward the truck, Bear glanced around, looking for
anyone suspicious nearby.
But that was the thing. This guy probably didn’t look suspicious. He
probably blended right in.
When it was time for them to place their order, Bear reminded Danio,
who owned the truck, about his meat allergy. Danio assured him that he
would make sure there was no cross-contamination.
Bear paid and then they joined Luna as they waited for their order
number to be called.
As Piper and Luna began chatting about a Wildcat basketball game,
Bear studied everyone around him again.
It seemed like the whole town had come out for this event today. Maybe
everyone was ready to thaw from the cold weekends they’d had lately. On
the corner of Main Street, a memorial had been set up for Jen Allendale. An
enlarged photo had been left there, and people surrounded it with flowers
and stuffed animals.
Seeing it reminded Bear of the heartbreak of this situation.
 He continued to study everyone around him.
Ted Russo was overseeing an outdoor “skating” rink that was actually a
slippery floor where kids wore socks and slid around.
Harry Simpkins was also there talking to several friends and calling
hello to people he knew as they passed by.
Even Anthony was out—and ordering food from the same taco truck
Bear had.
But just because those men were here didn’t mean that they were guilty
of anything.
Bear let out a breath. He hated being suspicious of everyone. But how
could he not be, considering everything that had happened?
Their order number was called, and Luna jumped up. “Let me get it for
you. I want to get a better look at the cook. He was checking me out
earlier.”
Luna plastered on a smile as she approached the truck. She exchanged a
few words with Colton, Danio’s cook, before bringing their food to them
and announcing that Colton was hot.
Behind that gaze hooded with grief was a regular college student thrown
into an unimaginable situation. He fought a frown.
Bear quickly inspected his to make sure no red meat or dairy had been
added. Then he took a bite.
A few minutes later, as sweat covered his brow, he knew something was
wrong.
His throat began to tingle, and that’s when he knew what was coming.
But it was too late to stop it.
His throat started swelling.
“Bear?” Piper looked up at him with wide eyes.
He couldn’t respond to her.
Because he could no longer breathe.

As soon as Piper looked at Bear, she knew exactly what was happening.
“Where is your EpiPen?” she asked.
Somehow, despite the way he grasped his throat, he reached into his
pocket and handed his keys to her and pointed toward the truck.
 Without waiting another second, she darted across the town square to
where he’d parked.
She didn’t have a moment to waste.
She checked the middle console first, and when she didn’t see it, she
almost panicked. Bear was in no shape to tell her exactly where to find it.
Maybe she should have called 911 first.
But there was no time for that.
Where would he keep it?
She popped open the glove compartment.
She spotted it on top of some paperwork.
Hands shaking, Piper grabbed the EpiPen and darted back toward him.
By that time, a crowd had gathered. Bear sat on a bench but leaned over,
gasping for air.
Quickly, Piper pulled the cap from the EpiPen and thrust the needle into
his thigh.
Then she watched and waited.
Just as two paramedics rushed over, he dragged in a deep breath and
leaned back.
Relief rushed through her until she nearly felt limp.
Bear was okay. Praise God he was okay.
Piper moved to the side as the paramedics came to look at him.
Luna sidled up next to her. “What just happened? Is he allergic to
something?”
“He has a red meat and dairy allergy. I know he ordered chicken
enchiladas and that Danio said he would make sure the area wasn’t
contaminated. I don’t know what happened, but something must have been
on that enchilada.”
Luna’s eyes widened. “That was scary.”
Piper’s hands were still shaking. “Tell me about it.”
The paramedics told Bear he needed to go to the hospital, but Bear
refused, insisting he would be fine. Piper promised to keep an eye on him.
As soon as the paramedics left, Piper sat beside him on the bench. The
crowds seemed to disperse now that the excitement was over.
She placed a hand on his back and examined his face, looking for any
signs that anything might still be wrong. He looked pale but otherwise okay.
“Thank you,” he said with a raspy breath. “That will teach me to leave
the EpiPen in my truck.”
 “I guess so. I’m just glad you’re okay. Are you sure you don’t want to
go to the hospital?”
“I’ll be fine.”
She glanced at the enchilada on the ground where he had dropped it.
Out of curiosity, she picked the paper container up, scooping it to make sure
the food stayed inside, and used a fork to open the enchilada. It looked like
chicken, tomatoes, and jalapenos were inside. Piper didn’t see any beef or
cheese or sour cream even.
So, what had caused that reaction?
As if he read her thoughts, Danio came over, concern obvious in the
creases on his forehead.
“I was careful.” He shook his head as if puzzled. “I cooked the
enchilada myself. I made sure it wasn’t cross-contaminated, just like I said.
I changed gloves. Wiped down all the food prep surfaces. I don’t know
what happened.”
Bear shook his head, obviously still out of sorts. “I don’t either. I’m just
glad that everything turned out okay.”
“Me too,” Danio said. “Me too.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
THIRTY-NINE

AFTER EVERYONE HAD WANDERED AWAY, Bear turned

toward Piper as they sat on a bench in the town square.
“My goal was to not draw attention to myself,” Bear muttered.
“Well, you didn’t do a very good job.” Piper offered a soft smile.
He leaned toward her and planted a soft kiss on her forehead, grateful
for her concern. “Thank you.”
It almost looked like her cheeks flushed as she stared up at him. “Of
course. Do you want to get back to your house now?”
His gaze wandered the crowd. There were so many people here. So
many potential suspects.
He wasn’t going to let this slow him down.
Although a certain question did remain in his head.
What if someone had planted red meat in his food? Or maybe some
dairy?
He shook his head, not bothering to voice that concern aloud. The
possibility seemed unlikely. Danio had made the enchilada, the server had
passed the food through the window where Luna had picked it up and
brought it to him.
There hadn’t been enough time for anyone to put anything in his food.
And not many people knew about his allergy anyway or how severe it was.
For some people with alpha-gal, it took up to several hours for an allergic
reaction. Bear’s body seemed to react much more quickly.
No matter how it had happened, for now, he wanted to put the whole
incident behind him.
On the stage in the distance, Bear heard an announcer talking to the
crowds.
 He immediately recognized the voice.
Arnie Siebert.
Another suspect was also here.
They definitely had more investigating to do before they left.
“Why don’t we get closer and see what’s going on onstage?” Bear
suggested as he stood. “How’s that sound to you, Luna?”
“I love small town festivals. I’m game.”
“Then let’s go.”
Piper held Bear’s hand as they walked through the crowd. Luna
wandered off to look at various booths and to check out a couple of stores.
Bear’s gaze remained on Arnie. The man had a flair for dramatics. And
so did The Good Samaritan Killer and his Understudy. That’s why those
monsters wanted to broadcast what they did—so they could get all the
praise and attention for seeming like good guys.
Could the Understudy be Arnie?
Bear couldn’t rule the man out.
As he watched him, he felt someone step close behind him.
Bear’s muscles tightened as he braced himself for whatever was about
to happen next.

Piper felt Bear stiffen, and she turned, expecting danger.

Instead, Rex Morgan stood there with a friendly grin on his face.
“I thought I recognized you two.” Rex stepped up beside them. “Good
to see you out here.”
Piper released the breath she hadn’t even realized she’d been holding. “I
couldn’t miss it. This is small-town life at its finest.”
He adjusted the hat on his head. “I agree. It’s good to have things to
keep you busy. I thought I saw you two at the pickleball game yesterday
too.”
“Did you play?” Bear asked.
“I try not to miss it. Helps keep me in shape.”
“Ted Russo seems to do a good job organizing it.” Piper had chosen to
bring him up on purpose, to see if Rex would take the bait and share
anything about him.
 She wasn’t disappointed.
“Yes, Ted loves organizing these events. I knew his dad. He started out
as my supervisor at the mine, but he retired after I’d only been there a few
years.”
“Is that right?” Piper stored away that information. It was just one more
reason why the man might be guilty. “It’s a small world, isn’t it?”
“You can say that again. Ever since I talked to you, I keep running into
people I used to work with at the mine. Some people don’t like that kind of
smallness. But I think it’s refreshing.”
Piper offered a smile.
Rex adjusted his hat once more before stepping away. “I need to get
going, but you two enjoy yourselves.”
Piper watched him turn and walk away before looking back at Bear.
They didn’t have to say anything to know what the other was thinking.
Ted Russo was moving up higher on their suspect list.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY

AS DARKNESS BEGAN TO FALL, Bear, Piper, and Luna stayed

around to listen to some more music. Bear’s appetite was gone, and he had
no intention of eating anything else here. He’d wait until he got home, no
matter what his hunger pains might urge.
His allergic reaction had been a close call, and he was truly grateful for
Piper’s quick thinking when she’d grabbed his EpiPen.
But he couldn’t stop thinking about how the killer was here. Bear
wasn’t ready to leave until he found more answers.
Several vendors had set up tables to sell jewelry, artwork, and
photographs. After Bear, Piper, and Luna listened to some songs, they
decided to cruise around the tables.
Bear recognized the woman who was selling some homemade soap. He
paused by her table and smiled. “Hey there, Janet.”
“Bear . . . good to see you.”
“You too.” He quickly introduced Janet to Piper and Luna.
“You know, I have to change something that I told you.” Janet paused
from straightening her jewelry displays. “I was going to call you later
because I was thinking about it. I know I told you that Harry was in school
all day Monday. But I got my days confused. We actually had a staff
meeting on Monday because it was a teacher workday. And I seem to
remember that he had to get up and leave early for something.”
Bear’s pulse quickened. So maybe they couldn’t rule Harry Simpkins
out either.
“That’s good to know,” he told her. “Thank you.”
“Is everything okay?” She studied his face.
 “Everything is fine. Thank you again for your help.” The less she knew,
the better.
It seemed like the suspect list was growing stronger, with each person
having their own motive, means, and opportunity.
But how were they going to narrow it down to the person behind the
crimes?

They stayed in downtown Fog Lake for another hour or so.

Before they walked back to Bear’s truck, Luna ran to the bathroom.
Bear pulled Piper closer to his truck.
As he did, Piper’s blood raced at his closeness.
“Thanks again for what you did back there,” Bear murmured.
Instinctively, she reached her arms around his neck. “Of course.”
“You’re an amazing woman, Piper. I just want you to know that. I’ve
known since the moment we first met.”
She felt her cheeks heat. “Thanks. I think you’re pretty amazing also.”
He lowered his head until his lips met hers. Not just met hers.
Consumed hers.
The kiss swept her away until everything else disappeared. It was just
her and Bear.
No hesitation.
No doubt.
No fear.
As he pulled back, she felt her heart racing and ran a hand across her
tingling lips. “That was . . . surprising.”
He pushed a strand of hair behind her ear as he gazed at her, something
deep and lingering in his gaze. “I’ve been wanting to kiss you all evening.”
A grin stretched across her lips. “That makes me very happy to hear.”
Before they could talk more, Luna appeared. “Ready to go?”
The moment was over too fast.
On the way back, Piper’s mind raced.
She wanted to dwell on that kiss. To relive it. To relish it.
But other thoughts tried to invade the happy moment.
 Thoughts of the Understudy. About who he could be. About how they
would find him.
Could Harry Simpkins have left the staff meeting at school in order to
grab Julie?
But Ted Russo’s father had worked for the coal mine, which meant he
might have inside information on how to navigate the tunnels.
Then there was Arnie . . . his personality matched the kind of person
Piper saw in her mind as the bad guy. Someone who liked attention.
She still had so many questions.
Then there was the issue of Bear’s food allergy. Piper wanted to believe
it was just a mistake that he’d eaten something harmful.
But what if it wasn’t?
Could someone have planted something in his food? Piper hadn’t
wanted to raise the possibility in front of Bear. But the question wouldn’t
leave her mind—especially since Anthony had been lingering nearby.
They got back to Bear’s place, and he excused himself to grade his
students’ assignments.
As he did, Piper helped get Luna’s bedroom ready. Bear had said she
could stay for the night, and Luna had agreed. When they finished, they sat
down to catch up.
But, in truth, the last thing she wanted to do was to be social, not when
so much was at stake.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-ONE

BEAR REALLY DID HAVE to grade some papers and turn them in.
But there was also something else on his mind.
Ever since Piper had told him about the scandal surrounding her last
official case with the Chicago PD, he hadn’t been able to stop thinking
about it.
And there was something he might be able to do to help her.
Part of being good with technology meant that he also knew how to get
into computer systems that he wasn’t supposed to get into.
He rubbed the back of his neck as he considered what he was about to
do.
But if there was one thing he hated, it was when people were treated
unjustly. And that seemed to be exactly what had happened to Piper.
If she could clear her name . . . then she could continue providing an
excellent service to the police. Maybe even the FBI.
It meant that she might not want to stick around Fog Lake. But that
wouldn’t surprise him. He hadn’t expected her to want to stay.
And even though he knew it was going to hurt when she left, the thing
he wanted the most was for her to be happy.
If that meant he had to sacrifice his own happiness to see that then so be
it.
After one more moment of hesitation, he dove into his project.
He’d sent Tim a phishing email yesterday.
He’d been sure Tim wouldn’t take the bait.
But he had.
Bear’s heart thrummed in his ears at the realization.
 He didn’t make it a habit to hack into other people’s computers. It
wasn’t even legal. But, in this case, it seemed necessary.
Bear poked around for several minutes, exploring different folders and
documents. When he saw two calculator apps, he knew he’d hit the jackpot.
One of the apps was often used as a cover to hide sensitive information.
After a few tries, he figured out the code, and the files opened.
Pictures of Daniel Barr. By himself. And pictures of the victim. By
himself.
Then an image of the two men together.
Photoshopped.
Not by Piper but by Tim.
Was Piper’s theory correct? Had this guy set her up in order to get the
promotion himself?
It was the only thing that made sense.
Bear stood, knowing he needed to share what he’d learned with Piper.
But before he headed downstairs his phone rang. It was his friend Rick.
Bear had called him last week to ask about an event where Bear had been
asked to present a lecture.
The two had gone to school together and still helped each other out on
occasion—especially if either one had a question they needed to bounce off
someone. Rick had been a great friend and went on Bear’s annual ski trip
with him.
Bear almost ignored the call but decided at the last minute to answer.
“Hey, Rick, what’s going on?”
“I saw you on TV and remembered I never called you back. The event
is great. I think you should do it.”
“Thanks for the feedback. But . . . you said you saw me on TV?”
“That’s right. Sounds like some crazy things are happening in your
hometown.”
One of those reporters must have filmed him going into the sheriff’s
office.
Bear glanced at the door, anxious to talk to Piper. He would need to
keep this conversation short.
“Crazy is an understatement,” Bear said. “This town has had more than
its fair share of struggles.”
“Sounds like it. Hey, I know it’s kind of late, and I don’t usually call.
But there was something I just thought I would mention to you.”
 “What’s that?”
“When I saw the video footage of you, I noticed Piper Stephens with
you. Is she working the case?”
“Not exactly. She has a personal connection to it, however.”
“I was involved in that case against Daniel Barr.”
“Were you? I had no idea.”
“And I just thought I’d try to be a good friend and let you know that you
need to be careful around her.”
“I know all about that altered photo.”
“But there’s something that wasn’t exactly made public with that. A
large cash amount showed up in a mystery bank account with Piper’s name
on it. People believe she was paid off to verify that photo.”
Bear’s heart beat harder.
Was his friend telling the truth? Could Piper have taken money in
exchange for verifying the authenticity of a photograph? What if she was in
on something with Tim? What if they both had something to gain from
altering the photo?
Because if there was one thing Bear valued, it was integrity. He didn’t
expect perfection from people. But he also didn’t like to be tricked.
He thanked his friend and ended the call.
But Rick had given Bear something to think about.

“Look at this!” Piper exclaimed as she pointed at her screen.

Luna leaned closer. “What am I looking at?”
“This guy sent out this blooper reel, for a lack of a better term. I’m sure
he thought he was being clever. But he slipped up.”
“What do you mean?” Luna squinted trying to get a better look.
Piper blew up the area she was looking at. “Right here in her glasses . . .
you can see a reflection of a man. And he’s not wearing a mask.”
Luna sucked in a breath. “You’re right. But it’s hard to make out any of
his features.”
“I can run it through a couple of programs and see if I can clarify it. But
if we can catch a glimpse of his reflection, then we might be able to figure
out who this guy is. We could end this.”
 “End what?” a deep voice said.
Piper glanced over and saw Bear standing on the staircase. She quickly
filled him in on what she had learned.
His eyes widened, and he came to take a look for himself. “This could
be the break we’ve been waiting for. Good work.”
Before they could talk about it anymore, his phone rang again. He
shoved it to his ear and paced away from her. As his conversation went on,
his voice became more urgent. When he disconnected and turned back to
her, the aloofness Piper thought she’d seen in his eyes earlier was now
unobstructed.
“Did you tell the media that Rebecca was another victim of The Good
Samaritan Killer?”
Piper blinked in surprise. “No. Why would you ask that?”
“Because only a handful of people know. You just found out, and now
the story has leaked. It’s already running in some of the online magazines.”
Her heart beat harder when she heard the accusation in his tone. “I
wouldn’t do that.”
“What about the money that mysteriously showed up in your account
after that trial?”
The air left her lungs.
“I think I’m going to turn in for the night.” Luna rose and slipped away.
As she did, Piper stared at Bear, feeling like everything was falling
apart.

Bear stared at Piper, waiting to hear her explanation.

Isaac had called to tell him that Rebecca was upset. Since Rebecca had
just told Piper what had happened, they felt it prudent to call and see if she
had been the one to inform the media.
“That money isn’t what you think,” Piper started.
“If it’s not what I think then why didn’t you tell me about it?”
“Because I know how it looks.” Her chin trembled. “I know it looks like
I took a bribe to somehow throw the investigation. But I didn’t do that.”
“Then where did that money come from?”
 “I’ve been trying to figure that out. Somebody set up an account in my
name and put the money there, knowing it would make me look guilty if
push came to shove.”
“But you need to sign paperwork to open bank accounts. There are ways
to prove someone forged your signature on the documents.”
“It was all set up online. Someone digitally signed using my name, my
birthdate. They even knew my social security number. But it wasn’t me.”
“And who do you think would do that?”
“The only person I’ve been able to think of is Tim. But I don’t know
why he would do something like that to me. He wanted the promotion, but
that seems extreme even for him.”
Bear thought about the information he’d dug up on Tim. Part of him
wanted to share what he’d learned with Piper, but another part of him didn’t
know if he could trust her.
He wanted to believe he could.
But memories of Sasha’s betrayal pummeled him and played on his
insecurities.
Was Piper using him? Was she the type who’d do anything to get ahead?
The type who’d compromise her integrity for the right amount of money?
Piper rose to her feet and took a step closer. But Bear raised his hand,
warning her to stay back.
She stared at him, obvious strain in her gaze. “I didn’t do this. I didn’t
talk to the media about Rebecca either. I promise I didn’t.”
“What about that phone call I overheard? The one where you promised
someone you’d keep them updated?”
She froze before letting out a breath. “You heard that? My boss called
and said I might be able to get my job back if I redeemed myself with this
case. He said if I proved myself valuable to this investigation, it could help
restore my reputation and I might be able to get my career back.”
“I’m surprised you didn’t mention that to me. It seems like something
you would bring up.”
“I thought about it, but there’s just been so much going on. Besides that,
I want to solve this case for Julie, not just so I can get my job back.”
“So, are you going back to Chicago if they offer you the job?”
She shrugged and then shook her head before shrugging again. “I don’t
know. I don’t really enjoy working with my boss. But I do enjoy forensic
photography. I guess everything in my life kind of feels like a mess right
now . . . everything but you.”
Bear wanted to delight in her words, but he couldn’t.
If Piper had hidden those things from him, then there was no telling
what else she might be hiding. He wanted to trust her motivation, that it was
true. But he’d been let down so many times before.
Was that what he was setting himself up for? More disappointment with
Piper?
That’s what his gut told him.
“Bear . . . please. I wouldn’t just up and leave without talking to you
about it first. I wouldn’t take a bribe either. Or leak info to the press.”
Tension still pulled across his chest. “I want to believe you but . . . I just
don’t know right now.”
“Bear . . .”
“I’ve got to go to bed. Maybe we can talk more in the morning. Or
maybe you should just look for somewhere else to stay starting tomorrow.”
Piper gaped, almost as if she’d been slapped.
He didn’t want to say the words. But he had to be realistic here. If he
didn’t trust Piper, he couldn’t let her keep staying in his house anymore.
If she had really taken that bribe, she could ruin his reputation—the
reputation he’d been trying to build in the years since his dad had been
arrested.
If she had told him about the money upfront, and about the possibility
of getting her job back . . . they may not be in this spot right now. But her
secrets had served to drive a wedge between them.
Before Piper could say anything else, Bear offered a wave and headed
back upstairs.
He needed some time to be by himself.

How could Bear think she would have done those things?
He didn’t really know her at all, did he?
Piper sank into the couch and buried her face in her hands.
Just when she felt hopeful that circumstances might be getting better,
this had happened. The one person who had seemed to really believe in her
now thought she was untrustworthy.
Maybe she couldn’t blame Bear. Maybe she should have told him about
that money.
But she knew how it would look even though she hadn’t touched a dime
of it. Instead, she’d immediately reported it to her supervisor, and his team
had been trying to track down the origin of the account ever since.
Probably more to prove her guilt than her innocence.
But she was trying to trust the system—even if that very system had
fired her.
For a while, she’d let herself imagine what it might be like to move to
Fog Lake. To do her forensic photography and image analysis on the side.
Maybe to teach some classes and do more guest lectures. But to settle in for
a simpler life.
Maybe even a life with Bear.
She could have seen them being happy together for a long time.
But all that seemed impossible now.
An ache filled her chest until a tear trickled down her cheek.
Her friend Julie was out there. Piper had no right to feel heartbroken
right now, not considering what Julie was going through.
Yet she couldn’t stop the emotions from flowing through her.
Bear was right. In the morning, she needed to leave. She’d overstayed
her welcome. And now Piper needed to figure out what her future was
going to look like.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-TWO

IT’S time to put my plan into action.

And I know exactly how everything will play out.
I smile as I grab my night vision goggles.
Piper won’t be able to turn down my proposition.
And it’s now become essential that I stop her.
She is getting too close to the truth.
I can’t let her expose me.
Anger begins to singe my blood, but I hold it back. I need to save that
energy for later.
I leave my house, but I don’t get in my car. I can hike where I need to
go. That fact has served me well over the past several weeks.
I hope Piper believes that old mine is safe.
Because my plans for her are a doozy.
The mine is going to end up being her grave.
I’m a genius.
I smile again.
I also have other ideas.
Brilliant ideas.
Ideas that will be my crowning glory.
Everyone will fear me.
They will know I’m not stupid or incompetent.
That I’m the one in control.
I can’t wait anymore to get started.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-THREE

PIPER AWOKE WITH A START.

She jerked her eyes open and flung herself up in bed.
Darkness surrounded her.
Darkness and quiet.
Except for the person in the room with her.
She blinked a few times, trying to get things to come into focus.
Luna?
Her intern stared at her from the edge of the bed, a frown on her face.
“I’m sorry to wake you. I didn’t know what to do. But then I decided to let
you be the judge of it. This needs to be your decision.”
“What are you talking about?” Piper ran a hand through her hair as they
talked in hushed tones.
“I just got a tip on the website I set up. It was addressed to you.”
Suddenly, her grogginess disappeared. “What did it say?”
“I got a video for you saying that you should go to the mine alone
tonight. That you could be traded for Julie. That this is your only chance to
save your friend. Otherwise, she’ll die.”
“What?” Piper’s voice sounded breathless as she tried to comprehend
what was being said.
Luna held up her phone, clicked on a few buttons, and then thrust it in
Piper’s face. “It’s here.”
Piper blinked a few more times as the screen came into focus.
It was Julie.
She spoke to the camera, tears in her gaze. “He says I’ll die if you don’t
come. He wants to meet you in the mine by the main entrance so we can do
a tradeoff. Your life for mine. And you have to come alone . . . or . . . or
he’ll kill me!” Her voice cracked as her face twisted with terror. “Don’t do
it, Piper—”
Before she could finish, the video cut off.
Piper’s heart pounded in her ears.
This guy was giving her a chance to save Julie.
As Piper remembered Julie’s grieving parents, she knew she didn’t have
much choice.
This was all her doing. If Piper hadn’t asked her assistant to go into that
mine with her, Julie would be safe at home right now.
“What are you going to do?” Luna stared at her with wide, fearful eyes.
Piper flung herself out of bed. “I’ve got to go. I’ve got to meet him.”
Luna grasped her arm. “Piper . . . are you sure that’s a good idea? He
could just kill you both.”
“It’s a chance I have to take. I won’t be able to live with myself if I
don’t try.”
“Should you tell the FBI? Bear?”
“Julie said if I don’t come alone that he’ll kill her. I can’t take that
chance.”
“What am I supposed to do?” Luna’s voice cracked. “Let me come with
you.”
Piper pulled her shoes on. “Then you’ll just get killed also. I can’t let
that happen. But I would like for you to wait a couple of hours and then tell
Bear. By that time, the exchange should be done. Someone will need to go
and get Julie.”
“Piper . . .” Moisture glistened in Luna’s eyes.
Piper threw her arms around Luna when she saw the despair in the girl’s
eyes. “It’s going to be okay.”
Luna shook her head. “No, it’s not.”
Piper licked her lips, wanting to dispute the statement. But she couldn’t.
Because she had a feeling this wasn’t going to have a happy ending for her.
But she had to do everything she could to help her friend.
Even if it meant putting her own life on the line.
Bear heard a sound and sat up in bed. He reached for the gun that he always
kept in the nightstand beside him.
Was someone in his house? Someone besides Piper and Luna?
They should both be asleep right now.
His heart pounded in his ears as he paused to listen.
And he heard it. A creak. Almost like a door was opening and closing.
Quickly, he got out of bed and threw some clothes on. Holding his gun,
he crept into the hallway.
But everything was silent again.
Then he heard tires on gravel.
Was someone coming to his house?
No, he realized. Someone was leaving.
He rushed downstairs to the front door just in time to see taillights
disappearing down the driveway.
In the darkness, he couldn’t tell whose car it was. Instead, he rushed
back upstairs and knocked on Piper’s door.
There was no answer.
“Piper?” He twisted the knob and opened her door, hoping he’d see that
she was still in bed safe and sound.
“She’s gone,” someone said behind him.
He quickly turned around and saw Luna standing outside the other spare
bedroom. “What do you mean she’s gone?”
Luna rubbed her throat as her tumultuous gaze met his. “Piper told me
not to tell you. Not yet.”
“Did she leave . . . because of our fight?” Bear had instantly regretted
his words last night. Was it too late to take them back?
“She . . . she has to help Julie.”
Bear stepped closer, questions pounding in his ears. “What do you mean
help Julie?”
Luna pressed her lips together, clearly hesitant to share any more
details.
“You have to tell me what’s going on, Luna,” Bear said. “Especially if
Piper could be in danger.”
“She told me not to.”
“Luna . . . I know you care about Piper. And if she’s about to do
something that she could regret then I need to help her.”
 Luna stared at him another moment before nodding. She pulled
something up on her phone and showed him.
Bear felt the blood drain from his face as he watched the video.
“Tell me she didn’t go to meet this guy to trade herself for Julie?”
But when Luna didn’t respond, he knew the answer.
He had to go after her.
Because if Piper went into that mine alone, then Bear knew there was a
good chance he would never see her again.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-FOUR

PIPER’S LIMBS TREMBLED UNCONTROLLABLY.

She knew this was a bad idea, but she didn’t know what else to do. She
felt certain this monster would make good on his threat. If she showed up
with anyone else, he would simply kill Julie.
But that didn’t stop her fear as Piper pulled over to the side of the road,
cut her engine, and climbed out.
This hike had been difficult in the daytime with other people along. But
hiking through the woods alone in the dark?
The idea had trouble written all over it.
But she’d come this far. She needed to keep going.
Piper had messed up so many times already. She didn’t want another
regret to add to her list.
With that in mind, she grabbed her flashlight and started up the trail.
She didn’t have any time to waste. It had taken her an hour and a half to
make it to the mine last time. But she didn’t think she had that kind of time
tonight. She needed to move as quickly as possible.
The woods around her seemed eerily quiet. It was almost like there were
animals out there who knew she shouldn’t be here. Animals that were
watching her.
But were they prey or were they hunters?
She shivered again, and her lungs tightened.
Bear’s image came to her mind.
Piper desperately wished that she had had the chance to make things
right with him. To explain herself. To somehow make him believe her.
But there was no time for that. Maybe, as more time went by, he would
discover the truth. He would realize that Piper had always tried to act on the
side of the law, that she wouldn’t purposefully verify a photo that wasn’t
real.
She continued climbing, her feet slipping on the slicker rocks. She
remembered what it was like hiking that day with Bear when he’d helped
her through the difficult parts of the path. When he’d caught her when she
had almost fallen into the icy water.
Then she remembered maneuvering behind that waterfall and kissing
Bear.
The moment had been like something out of her dreams.
But apparently, dreams weren’t meant to last forever.
She swallowed back the thoughts and continued up the mountainside.
The only comfort she took in the situation was in the hope that Julie
might survive this.

Bear hurried down the road. He had to catch Piper before she did something
she regretted. He knew she was probably trying to be noble. But this was no
time to try to be a hero. There was no way she could trust this guy or
believe that he would do what he said.
This killer had simply wanted to lure her out.
After the emotional battering Bear had given Piper last night, she
probably hadn’t been thinking clearly. Otherwise, she would have never
gone alone.
Bear had already called Shane, and he and his guys were also on their
way. Piper might hate him for interrupting her plan. But he couldn’t live
with himself if he simply let her go to this mine where she would certainly
die.
He pulled to the side of the road and parked behind her car.
Bear had probably left only ten minutes behind her. He’d taken enough
time to pull on some hiking boots, to grab his backpack, gun, and flashlight,
and then leave. And he knew that he was a faster hiker than she was.
He would catch up with Piper in time.
There was no other acceptable outcome.
Pulling on his backpack, he gripped his flashlight and started up the
trail.
 He imagined Piper walking up this way by herself. It wasn’t smart.
Hiking alone at night? Never a good idea.
Add a serial killer into the mix, and it could turn deadly. Fast.
As Bear maneuvered up the mountain all he could do was pray. Pray
that he reached her in time and that nothing happened to her.
Because despite the tension between them, he cared about her. And the
last thing he wanted was for her to be hurt.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-FIVE

PIPER FINALLY REACHED the top of the incline and sucked in

ragged gulps of air. She really needed to up her cardiovascular game—if
she survived.
But she had only a moment to try to catch her breath. In the distance she
saw the train tracks that led to the old mine.
This was it.
The moment she would find out how this would play out.
The moment she would find out if this guy would let Julie go.
When she would discover what this guy planned to do with her.
She didn’t really want to know. She wished she would wake up and
discover this was all a nightmare.
But she knew it wasn’t.
Piper straightened her back and drew in a deep breath. Then she started
toward the mine entrance.
As she walked, she didn’t see any other signs of life.
It was like she was the only person up here.
But she felt certain that the Understudy was nearby.
That he was watching.
That he was simply waiting to make his move.
With a touch of hesitation, she slipped through the gate and into the
tunnel leading deep into the heart of the mountain.
Shivers overwhelmed her as she took several more steps into the
darkness.
Her lungs were so tight she could hardly breathe.
“Hello?” she called.
She stared in front of her at the two tunnels where they split.
 The one where those bodies had been found.
This guy was sick.
What was he planning?
She wouldn’t put anything past him.
She wanted to run. To get out of here.
She took a step back, her instincts telling her to flee.
But before she could, she heard a footstep behind her.
Then a pungent spray hit her face, and everything went black.

Just as Bear crested the top of the incline and glanced at the North Elk
Ridge Mine, he saw a light flicker off.
Was that Piper?
He picked up his pace as he darted toward the entrance.
“Piper!” he called.
He didn’t care if anyone else heard. In fact, he wanted this guy to hear
that he was here. He wanted to scare him away.
Bear heard footsteps running in the mine.
He shone his light around, trying to figure out the direction the sound
had come from.
Was that Piper running away? Or the killer?
Bear went several more feet into the east tunnel when the beam of his
flashlight caught something.
Someone lying on the ground.
“Piper . . .”
Quickly, he darted toward her. She appeared unconscious.
He shook her, patting her cheeks. “Piper? Can you hear me?”
She moaned before opening her eyes.
She blinked several times before pushing herself up. “Where is he?”
Bear gripped his flashlight and shone it in the distance, looking for the
man who’d done this to her.
But all he saw was darkness.
“He must have run away,” Bear told her.
“He was just right here. He was wearing those night vision goggles so
he could see. You must have scared him away. But Julie . . .”
 “I doubt he brought Julie with him,” Bear told her. “You should have
told me you were coming.”
A knot formed between her eyes, and she glanced away. “You weren’t
exactly talking to me.”
“Maybe we can save that discussion for another time. We need to get
out of here.”
He helped her to her feet and gave her a moment to steady herself. But
just as they started walking toward the mine entrance, an explosion filled
the air.
Bear grabbed Piper and pulled her back, shielding her with his body as
dust billowed from the avalanche of rocks and debris.
When it was over, Bear glanced toward the opening and shined his light
on the rubble.
Their exit appeared to be totally blocked.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-SIX

PIPER FELT tears press her eyes.

They were trapped in this tunnel. And even though she knew there were
other ways to get out, it would be challenging to find them.
It was so dark. So cold.
And a killer lurked in here with them. A killer who could see them.
Hunt them.
“It’s going to be okay.” Bear’s voice sounded confident. “We’ll find a
way out of here.”
“But what about what Rex said about the dangers of gases in the mines?
Or how the floor can suddenly drop out into a deep shaft? Or what if it
starts raining and floods, and the tunnels fill with water, and we’re trapped
—”
“I know that there are risks.” Bear’s firm voice cut through her fear.
“But we’re going to do whatever we can to get out of here. Plus, it’s not
supposed to rain. You put together that map showing the other entrances
and exits. Do you remember which one was closest to this tunnel entrance?”
Piper searched her thoughts, trying to figure out what the closest shaft
entrance would be. But her mind felt too scrambled. She couldn’t
remember.
“Maybe we should just try to dig out,” she said.
Bear shined his light back toward the entrance. “This guy wanted to trap
you in here. He set up some type of explosive to make that happen. If I had
to guess, this rubble is a few feet thick and probably not very stable. If we
start trying to dig out, we could cause more of this tunnel to collapse.”
She shuddered. He was right. But any way she looked at it, this situation
was risky.
 Just as the thought went through her mind, the tunnel moaned around
them as if threatening to collapse even more.
Bear grabbed her hand. “Come on. Let’s check out what’s farther down
here.”
Piper didn’t really want to. She didn’t want to move, out of fear of the
unknown. Yet at the same time she had little choice. What if this guy had
planted more explosives?
Their best bet was to move, just like Bear said.
But that didn’t stop the terror from coursing through her.

Bear knew the direness of the situation, but he didn’t want to reiterate it for
Piper. She was already scared enough as it was.
Finding a way out of these tunnels was going to be challenging. Plus,
the explosion could have compromised the structure of the beams holding
these tunnels in place.
But the best thing he could do right now was to stay positive but
realistic.
Making the whole situation worse was the fact that this killer could still
be hiding somewhere in here, just waiting to strike.
One of the only things that brought Bear comfort was the fact that he’d
called the FBI. Hopefully, they would arrive on the scene soon. They would
realize that Bear and Piper were trapped in this tunnel.
Would they try to dig them out?
It was a possibility.
Or they could also use another entrance into the mine.
Right now, sitting around not doing anything wasn’t an option.
Bear kept Piper close, their argument from last night temporarily
forgotten. All that mattered at the moment was surviving.
“You shouldn’t have come here alone,” Bear finally muttered.
Piper sent him a dirty look. “Are you really going to lecture me right
now?”
“Piper . . . if I hadn’t shown up . . .” Emotion clogged his throat.
“Then maybe Julie would be free.”
 “You really think this guy brought Julie with him?” His voice rose with
emotion. “Did you see her? Did she call out to you?”
“Maybe he put tape over her mouth.” But Piper’s clipped tone seemed
to indicate she didn’t believe that theory either.
“Come on, Piper. You had to know she wasn’t here. That was never his
plan.”
Her shoulders remained tight as she shrugged. “I didn’t know anything
—only that I had to do whatever I could to help.”
“And that’s what this guy was banking on.” Anger coursed through
Bear at the thought. This killer had preyed on Piper’s kindness—and on her
guilt—to put her in this situation.
They continued down the tunnel, which became more and more narrow
as they went. They moved slowly. Hurrying through something like this
could lead to a misstep they couldn’t recover from.
“I don’t want to argue,” Piper said. “I know I’ve made a lot of mistakes.
Everyone knows that. But at the end of the day, I’m just trying to do my
best.”
His heart panged with a moment of compassion when he heard the
sincerity in her voice.
He paused as they reached another Y in the tunnel. He drew in a breath
as he contemplated which direction they should go. There were all kinds of
dangers in here. Including the gases that could oxidize. Plus, he wasn’t sure
about the oxygen levels in this space.
“Which way do you think we should go?” Piper frantically glanced
between the tunnels.
“To the right. If we go to the left, we’ll just be going deeper into the
center of the mountain. Our chances are better if we go to the right. If it was
daylight outside, we could look for little rays of illumination creeping in
through openings. But it’s going to be more challenging since it’s dark.”
He felt the tremble rake through her, but she nodded, and they kept
walking. As the ceiling became lower, he hunched down. He hoped the
space didn’t get much smaller than this. Because he could sense the panic
starting to set in for Piper.
Sweat beaded on her brow. She started to shake. Her breathing became
shallow. And she’d grown quiet.
None of which were good signs.
 As he took another step forward, he paused. He squeezed Piper’s hand,
urging her to stop.
“What is it?” she whispered.
He didn’t want to make things worse for her, but he had to tell her the
truth. “I think someone is in here with us.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-SEVEN

PIPER COULD HARDLY BREATHE.

Her heart pounded in her ears so loudly she couldn’t hear much else.
Sweat covered her skin, and instinct warned her of danger.
The killer was watching them right now, wasn’t he? What else did he
have planned?
She and Bear froze, but even as they did, she knew that this guy wore
night vision goggles. He could probably see everything they were doing
right now. He could have a gun, and they wouldn’t even see it. They
wouldn’t even know what was coming.
Another shiver wracked her body.
What could they do? Just standing here didn’t seem smart. But she
didn’t want to walk toward danger either.
“Bear?” Piper’s voice came out just below a whisper, hardly audible
even to her own ears.
“Do you feel that?”
“Feel what?”
“It’s a breeze. We must be close to an entrance.”
Hope surged through her.
Just as his words settled in her ears, she heard another footstep.
But not one that had been made in secret.
Piper heard footsteps pounding in the distance. Maybe even outside this
cave.
She gripped Bear’s hand harder as she tried to anticipate what might
happen next.
She didn’t have to wait long. A light shone down from above. Three
shadowed men loomed overhead.
 “Bear? Piper?”
She’d recognize that voice anywhere.
Special Agent Townsend.
He had found them.
Now she just prayed they could get out of here and back to safety in one
piece.

Twenty minutes later, Bear and Piper leaned against an ORV with blankets
around them. They had been successfully rescued from the mine—thank
goodness.
Piper had gone through the story of why she had come out, and Bear
listened.
He was glad he’d shown up when he did.
If he’d arrived just a few minutes later, Piper might not be here right
now.
Bear could say the same for the FBI and the team they’d brought with
them. Their appearance happened at just the right time. Even though he
suspected the killer was still somewhere in that tunnel, Bear knew that
when the authorities had arrived, the guy would have fled.
“How about if I have someone take you two back to your truck, Bear?”
Shane stood in front of them.
Bear nodded. “That sounds like a good plan.”
A park ranger loaded them into an off-road vehicle and took them down
the mountain to Bear’s truck. They’d come to pick up Piper’s car later. She
was in no state to drive.
Piper and Bear silently road back to his place.
As soon as they walked into Bear’s house, Luna rushed toward them.
“You’re okay!” She threw her arms around Piper. “Where’s Julie?”
Piper shook her head. “She wasn’t there.”
Luna’s face fell. “I’m sorry. I had high hopes.”
Piper nodded and shoved a hair behind her ear. “I know. Me too. I hate
that she’s still missing. But for now, I think I’m going to take a shower and
see if I can get cleaned up.” She glanced back at Bear. “Then I’ll pack my
things. As soon as I can get my car back . . .”
 “You don’t have to leave,” Bear said, his voice sounding hoarse.
“I think it would be for the best. If you’ll just give me a couple hours
and let me figure out how to get my car . . .”
“I can give you a ride,” Luna offered. “I’ll need to leave too.”
Piper nodded, but something close to agony stained her gaze. “That
sounds great.”
As she slipped up the stairs, regret filled him.
Bear needed to talk to her before she left. Needed to clear the air.
Because he wasn’t sure what exactly had happened with the case she
had worked. But she did deserve to have someone listen to her side of the
story. Of the whole story.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-EIGHT

WHEN PIPER LEFT Bear’s place, she knew she wouldn’t be able to
go back to Lexington. There was too much to do here still.
She didn’t have much money, but she would use what she had to get a
hotel room. She would keep looking for Julie with or without Bear’s help.
As much as she wanted to be angry and upset with Bear, she couldn’t
be. He had saved her tonight. Besides, she knew how the situation back in
Chicago looked. She’d only hoped he’d give her the benefit of the doubt.
But life didn’t always work that way.
After her shower, she dressed and sat on her bed, waiting for her hair to
dry some. She would wait until it was daylight before she went to get her
car, just for safety reasons. Plus, she needed to get some sleep.
Not that she was tired right now.
Out of curiosity, she grabbed her computer and opened it to do a quick
search. As she did, photos she’d loaded from her camera popped onto the
screen.
One of them was of Bear.
She paused to study it a moment.
She’d taken the picture of him when they were hiking to that mineshaft.
Brittle trees stretched in the background along with stately rocks. The sun
captured his features, making his green eyes gleam. Shadows hit his chest at
just the right angle to show his broad shoulders and tapered waist.
He was so handsome.
She couldn’t help but think the two of them could have had something
beautiful together.
Except he was just like everyone else.
He didn’t believe her.
 He thought Piper was doing whatever necessary to get ahead—
including taking bribes.
An ache filled her chest.
That realization hurt more than she wanted to admit.
She quickly clicked off the photo and did a Google search. She’d
wanted to do some more research on OJ and OD. She still felt like the two
men could offer some valuable information on the Understudy.
After all, there had to be a reason the killer had chosen to hide the
bodies in the tunnel there. She knew OJ was probably in his eighties, and
she had no idea if he was alive or what his health might be. Since OD was
younger, he seemed like a better person to talk to.
She typed in “North Elk Ridge Mine + OD,” but no results came up.
Piper paused and nibbled on her bottom lip for a moment as she thought
about another way to search.
Was OD short for something?
She tried a few more combinations until she finally got the results that
she was looking for.
She sucked in a breath.
OD was actually Dell, Bear’s neighbor. Full name: Odell Tatum. He and
his brother must have different fathers since they also had different last
names.
Piper shook her head, unsure if she was understanding this correctly.
She typed in Odell Tatum and watched as the results populated the
screen.
A picture of Bear’s neighbor appeared.
He was definitely the same man.
And he went by OD.
Her heart pounded harder.
She did another search and discovered that, after OD had left the mining
industry, he’d received a small payout. He got a job working as a supervisor
with waste management in Sevierville.
Piper kept searching for more information.
Another article detailed how he took the money he’d made from the
mines and invested it in another company.
A company that was developing innovative trail cams.
He was selling proprietary footage from trail cams to potential hunters .
..
 Disgust churned in her gut.
Had the guy they’d been looking for been right in front of them this
whole time?
She snapped her computer shut and stood.
She needed to run this by someone else.
Bear.
Because she couldn’t be sure . . . but the fact that this guy lived close to
Bear, that he was connected with the mines, and that he’d invested in a trail
cam developer . . .
Could he be the person that they were looking for?
She rushed down the stairs, but as soon as she hit the bottom step, she
heard voices coming from the kitchen.
As she rounded the corner, she saw that Bear’s family was here . . .
along with a man she had never seen before.
Was that . . . ?
Piper shook her head. No, it couldn’t be.

Bear looked up from his cup of coffee and saw Piper standing there,
obvious surprise on her face.
He stepped toward her, hating the uneasiness jostling inside him. “Piper,
this is my father, James Colson. Dad, this is Piper. Isaac just picked Dad up,
and he’s now officially a free man.”
Piper’s eyebrows shot up. She shook her head, seeming to pull herself
together, before extending her hand. “Mr. Colson, it’s so nice to meet you.
I’m glad that the justice system is finally making things right.”
“It’s good to be here. I’ve waited a long time for this day.” His dad
shook Piper’s hand, an earnest look in his eyes.
Bear hadn’t expected his father to be here right now. But Isaac had
called about an hour ago and said he was on his way.
Bear had quickly thrown together a breakfast, wanting to do something
to make his father feel welcome. Meanwhile, Madison had shown up as
well as Rebecca. Shane would have joined them, but he was busy
investigating the case.
 While all of this happened, Luna hung back on the couch, working
quietly on her computer and giving the family space.
Bear glanced at Piper and thought he saw a certain urgency in her eyes.
Had she learned something new in the brief amount of time she’d been
in her room?
The two of them could talk again in a moment.
Right now, he didn’t want anything to put a damper on this reunion.
Today was what he and his siblings had hoped and prayed about for so
long now.
His dad glanced around the room, emotion welling in his gaze. “I can’t
believe we’re finally all back together. I wasn’t sure this day would ever
happen.”
“That’s mostly thanks to Isaac,” Bear said. “He’s been working hard to
have you freed.”
“Bear’s being modest,” Isaac said. “We’ve all really had to work
together over these past several months. What’s been happening here in Fog
Lake has been a tragedy. But the good thing that’s come out of it is that
these new crimes revealed the truth—that you’re not guilty.”
His father ran a hand beneath his eyes as moisture pooled there. “And
I’m thankful for that. I’m just sorry that more people had to get hurt in the
process.”
“We all are.” Madison squeezed her Dad’s arm. “Now, if the FBI can
just catch this other guy, maybe we can all finally move on from this.”
Bear liked that idea.
But there was still so much unresolved.
As he looked at Rebecca, he saw her glancing at Piper. Rebecca wasn’t
sure that she could trust Piper, was she? And Bear couldn’t blame her after
everything that had happened.
But now that some of his emotions had worn off, he wished he’d heard
Piper’s side of the story before jumping to conclusions.
He hoped she’d have a chance to share it with him. He wanted to know
about the look in her eyes right now also. Had she discovered something
new?
Bear pulled some muffins out of the oven as Isaac fried eggs on the
griddle.
They would all sit down and have a nice meal together. Just for a
moment they would be a complete family.
 After that, reality would kick in again. This whole process wasn’t going
to be as easy as some people might romanticize. Certainly, his father had
changed in those years in prison. Plus, he hadn’t been the man Bear thought
he was anyway. They would all need to get to know Dad again, while
sorting through everything that had happened. And Bear was going to need
to talk to Piper . . . and hopefully clear the air.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FORTY-NINE

PIPER STARED AT JAMES COLSON. She couldn’t believe he

was here. That he had been released from prison.
Bear and his brother and sister had to be thrilled.
When she remembered the news she needed to share, another round of
guilt filled her. Piper needed to tell them what she’d learned. But she hated
to break up this happy reunion.
Maybe she could give them a few moments of peace before she broke
the news . . .
Her throat tightened as she crept closer to the breakfast bar, trying to
look more at ease than she actually felt.
She shouldn’t be here, shouldn’t be intruding on this moment with
them. Which was a shame because in the brief time she’d been around these
people, they’d felt like family. That wasn’t something Piper could say about
very many people.
It seemed as if just when happiness had been dangled in front of her, it
was snatched away again. Maybe this was her lot in life.
Piper’s gaze caught Rebecca’s. Piper wanted to explain to Rebecca that
she hadn’t been the one to share the news about what had happened to her.
But it would be awkward to bring it up now in front of everyone.
“Let me get you some coffee.” Rebecca smiled and rose from her seat.
That was unexpected. Had something changed? Had Rebecca simply
decided to forgive her without even hearing any defense or explanation?
Based on the gentle look in Rebecca’s eyes, it didn’t appear Rebecca
blamed her or had any animosity toward Piper.
Piper hoped her gut feeling was correct.
“Thank you,” she managed to croak out.
 Piper wished she could be that quick to forgive herself. But she’d been
self-loathing ever since Julie disappeared.
She lingered on the fringe, listening as the Colsons caught up and
chatted.
For a moment, the scene felt so normal. So happy. Almost as if all the
bad things hadn’t happened.
As Julie’s image filled her mind again, Piper knew she couldn’t stay
quiet anymore. Every second counted right now.
She needed to share what she’d learned, even if it broke up the joy in
the air.
Piper cleared her throat, trying to find the right words. Trying to find a
good break in the conversation.
Before she could do that, a knock sounded at the door.
She glanced around.
All the Colsons were here. Was it Townsend?
And, if so, why hadn’t they heard his car pulling up?
Bear strode toward the door and jerked it open.
The person Piper saw standing on the other side made her blood grow
cold.

“Dell,” Bear muttered as he stared at his neighbor. “What brings you by?”
Bear stepped back and extended his arm, inviting his neighbor out of the
cold.
Dell stepped inside and tugged at his coat before turning toward
everyone. “I’m sorry to stop by uninvited. It looks like you have something
going on.”
Bear glanced back at his family. “I have a minute. What’s up?”
“After we talked the other day, I thought I should let you know that I
saw someone creeping around your house this morning.”
Alarm shot through Bear. “What?”
“I was walking around the woods. When I got to the edge of my
property line, I could barely see your house. I wasn’t trying to spy on you.
But I saw someone in black walking out by your garage. Maybe it was one
of your family members. I can’t be sure.”
 No one in Bear’s family was wearing all black. “Good to know.”
“Anyway, since you seemed curious about anyone being on your
property, I thought I should let you know. I would have called, but my cell
phone isn’t working.”
“I appreciate that. I’ll check that out.” What would someone have been
doing on his property? Bear hadn’t seen any signs of anything wrong when
he had gone out this morning to feed the chickens.
But that didn’t mean that someone hadn’t been there.
He glanced back at Piper, wondering what she was thinking about all
this.
Her face had gone pale, and she opened her mouth as if she wanted to
say something, but no words came out.
Why was she reacting like this?
“Piper?” He stared at her, determined to get to the bottom of what was
going on.
She touched her throat as she took a step back, as if afraid.
Then she pointed at Dell. “He . . . he’s the killer.”
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY

PIPER SAW the doubt on Bear’s face. She couldn’t blame him.
As soon as she’d said the words, everybody in the house had gone quiet
and stared at her, waiting to hear what she’d say next.
Before she could, Dell spoke. “Excuse me?”
She was done playing this game. She wasn’t going to let this guy plant
any doubt in her mind.
This was the man they’d been looking for. He’d truly been right in front
of them the whole time.
“What are you talking about, Piper?” Bear stared at her, his shoulders
seeming to broaden as he stood there facing Dell.
Piper didn’t dare take her eyes off Dell. She didn’t trust him. Didn’t
know what he might be planning.
Had he seen someone on Bear’s property? Or was that just meant as a
distraction? A reason to come over and knock on Bear’s door.
Was this just another part of the game he was playing with them?
“He goes by OD,” Piper explained. “His half-brother owned the mine.
OD worked there until they closed down. He moved away for a while—but
not far away—and just recently bought the property next to Bear’s.”
“That’s interesting, but that doesn’t mean he’s a killer.” Doubt tinged
Isaac’s voice.
James Colson stepped closer, standing between Dell and Piper, his
eyebrows pushed together as he listened intently. His hands went to his
hips, and he looked ready to act if necessary.
“But what you don’t know is that since the mine closed down, he has
been using the money he made from it to invest in a new company that
works with trail cams,” Piper continued. “They’re developing proprietary
technology that will allow hunters to monitor various cams in certain areas
so they can up their hunting game.”
Bear glanced back at Dell. “Is that correct?”
“She’s correct. But I’m still unsure how that makes me a killer.” Dell let
out a laugh. “This whole conversation seems a bit ridiculous, doesn’t it?”
“We should have known,” Piper continued. “Even the name of his
hunting cabin? Deertail Hollow? His brother’s last name was Deerman. It’s
almost like it was put there as a clue. And Dell could access that tunnel here
on your property. He just bought his place six months ago. That’s the
perfect location to keep an eye on your family.”
“This is compelling.” Bear stared at her, questions in his gaze. “But that
doesn’t mean he’s a killer.”
“OD . . .” James Colson observed the man, his eyes steely.
“James . . .” Dell nodded slowly. “It’s been a long time, hasn’t it?”
That was right. Dell had said the two of them knew each other way back
when. So, Dell could have known certain things about Mr. Colson, things
that he could have used in order to plant clues.
“Listen.” Dell took a step back, his motions suddenly stiff. “I didn’t
come here to start trouble. I just wanted to tell you what I saw. I can see
now that was a mistake.”
He took another step toward the door.
Was he going to leave? Without incident? Should they even let him?
Piper didn’t know the answer to those questions.
But if this guy had grabbed Julie . . . then he needed to be brought in for
questioning before it was too late.

Bear’s mind raced as he tried to sort through everything he’d just learned.
Piper’s words made sense.
This man had been right in front of them the whole time. He had a
bird’s eye view of Bear’s property. In fact, he even walked here so Bear
hadn’t heard anyone approaching.
Plus, there was the connection with the mine, with the trail cams, and
with Bear’s father.
 The mining company had been prominent in the town for a long time,
which probably meant that Ralph Burgess had some connections with the
people running it. That was usually how politics and business worked. Was
that how the two men knew each other?
“Wait, you don’t believe her, do you?” Dell stared at him, something
close to offense in his gaze.
“I think what she said has some validity that we should examine,” Bear
said.
“No offense, but isn’t she the one who accepted money to verify a
forged photo?”
Piper gasped. “How did you know about that? It was never made
public.”
“I have my ways of finding out these things.” Satisfaction glistened in
his gaze. “And I like to know who’s around me. I do my research.”
Bear liked this conversation less and less all the time. He grabbed his
phone from his pocket. “I’m calling Special Agent Townsend so he can
come over and clear the air.”
“You don’t want to do that.” Dell shook his head, still looking
unassuming.
Irritation pinched Bear’s back muscles. “As a matter of fact, I do.”
Dell raised his hand. “Before you do that, I just want you to take a
moment and see if anything seems odd in this house right now.”
Bear froze. “What do you mean?”
“Take a deep breath.”
Against his better instincts, Bear obeyed.
What was that scent? Was it . . . gasoline?
Suddenly, Dell’s eyes lit with excitement. In the blink of an eye, he
reached into his pocket and withdrew a gun. “No one move. I will pull this
trigger.”
“If that gasoline is as strong as I think it is, then this whole place will go
up in flames.” Bear said. “With you inside also.”
“It doesn’t matter anymore. This is my piece de resistance. The Colsons
have been integral in these crimes from the start. It only makes sense that
you all go out in style.”
Bear’s father stepped closer, veins bulging at his neck as his muscles
hardened. “What do you think you’re doing?”
 Dell shoved his gun forward. “Don’t even think about it. Stay where
you are, or I’ll pull this trigger. I promise you I will.”
Bear’s thoughts raced. Even though Dell was outnumbered, he had a
gun, and they didn’t. Too bad he’d left his in his bedroom.
“You,” Dell muttered looking at Luna. “I need you to get up. Take that
basket on the floor. Collect everybody’s cell phones. And if anyone has a
gun on them—which I’m guessing no one does since you’re here
celebrating—I’ll need those too. Don’t try anything.”
Something close to a growl started deep inside Bear.
He knew exactly what this guy was thinking.
Dell was going to stage this like a house fire he’d rushed into to try to
save the people inside.
He would record everything.
Record how the Colsons all tragically died.
But this wasn’t the way things were going to play out.
Just as the thought entered Bear’s head, Dell shifted.
As he did, Bear saw a camera strapped to the man’s chest just beneath
his coat.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-ONE

PIPER’S EYES widened when she saw the gun. When she heard the
malice in Dell’s voice. When she smelled the faint scent of gasoline in the
air.
This man was crazy enough to try to kill all of them.
She had no doubt about that.
Certainly, there had to be something they could do.
Piper’s stomach squeezed as she took her phone from her pocket and
put it in the basket Luna held in front of her.
Poor Luna . . . why did she have to be here for this? Why did someone
else have to suffer because of Piper’s mistakes?
No, Piper told herself. This wasn’t her mistake. The only one
responsible for what this man had done was Dell.
But, still, she wished her intern was somewhere safe instead of being
here with them right now. Too many innocent people had already been hurt.
“Now, all of you,” Dell muttered. “Go into the living room. Don’t try
anything. Don’t test me.”
Isaac raised his hands in the air, his voice calm. “You don’t have to do
this.”
“Yes, I do. I’ve been planning this for years—the moment when all of
you would be together again. It’s like a dream come true.”
“There are a lot of innocent people in this room,” Bear said. “They
don’t need to suffer.”
“No one has ever needed to suffer.” Dell’s voice rose with agitation.
“That’s never been the point. The point is showing you that I am powerful.
No matter what my brother ever told me. Did you know he told me I’d
never amount to anything?”
 “I’m sorry that happened.” James stepped closer. “But if your beef is
with me then let everyone else go.”
“You think I only have a problem with you?” Dell let out a harsh
chuckle. “All I know is that Ralph hated you. That’s enough for me. I knew
you all would be perfect for my piece de resistance.”
“Your piece de resistance?” Bear repeated, a knot forming between his
eyes.
Piper didn’t like the sound of that.
“What are you planning on doing with us?” Madison asked. “Why did
you wait until we were all together?”
He smirked. “To show you all what I can do. I can’t tell you how happy
this moment makes me. It’s going to be even better than I ever envisioned.”
“How did you get involved with Burgess?” Isaac asked. “At least tell us
that. Give us some answers.”
Piper glanced at him. Certainly, Isaac was trying to buy time. To figure
out a game plan here.
Piper tried to come up with an idea on how to get everyone safely out of
here, but nothing came to mind. Even if she were to grab a makeshift
weapon, by the time she reached Dell, he would pull the trigger.
Clearly, Bear was stronger than Dell. But that didn’t matter when the
man had a gun.
“Years ago, I caught Ralph killing Karen Davies, his second victim,”
Dell explained. “He thought I was going to turn him in. But, instead, I told
him I wanted to help. I wanted to learn his ways. So, we set up an account
on the dark web, and that’s how we communicated. No one knew. All these
years, that’s what we’ve done.”
“Are you the one who was the tech genius in all this?” Bear asked.
As the question filled the air, Piper’s mind raced. Dell didn’t seem like a
tech genius. Sure, he’d invested in a company that focused on trail cams,
but that didn’t mean he was an expert.
So how had he figured out the videos? The security system?
“I’m going to have to lock you all in here now.” Dell stepped back
toward the door. “Don’t try to get out any of the windows. I nailed them
shut. I blocked the back door as well. But have no fear. I’ll catch all the
pandemonium on video, and millions will enjoy seeing the horrific moment
when you think you’re rescued but you’re not.”
Bear let out a growl and stepped closer. “You don’t want to do that.”
 “Watch me.” Before anyone could say anything else, Dell pulled the
trigger. The next moment, James grabbed his shoulder.
He’d been hit.
Madison rushed to him, horror on her face.
“Why’d you do that?” Bear demanded.
“Because you guys need to know that I’m serious.” Dell swept his gun
across the room. “Now, everybody in the center of the living room, and, if
anyone makes a move then the next time I shoot to kill.”

Bear couldn’t let things play out this way. If he did, they were all going to
die.
He smelled the gasoline in the air and was halfway surprised the
gunshot hadn’t sparked a fire.
Right now, he needed to figure out what to do with Dell.
He glanced at his dad who still grasped his shoulder. Blood poured from
the wound as his dad glowered at Dell.
“Hey, you.” Dell pointed his gun at Bear. “I brought some rope with
me.” He reached into the pocket of his coat, pulled something out, and
tossed it on the floor. “You need to start tying people up. Start with the men.
One wrong move, and I think you know what’s going to happen.”
Bear stared at the rope and considered what he’d been asked to do.
Tying people up would take time. And time could buy him the
opportunity to figure out a plan.
But once his family was bound . . . then there would be nothing they
could do to help stop this man.
Bear raised his hands in the air as he stepped toward the rope. He tried
his best to look inconspicuous. As he leaned down to grab the rope, a crash
sounded in the distance.
Dell flung his head in that direction.
A lamp had hit the floor.
And that was just the distraction that Bear needed to make his move.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-TWO

PIPER WATCHED everything happen in slow motion.

The lamp fell from the table—after Piper had purposefully knocked it
down.
Dell looked at her with narrowed eyes.
Raised his gun.
Finger on the trigger.
And the next instant, Bear tackled a distracted Dell.
Bear grabbed the man’s wrist and slammed his hand into the floor.
The gun skidded across the room.
Isaac grabbed it.
Bear flipped Dell onto his stomach and jerked his arms behind him.
As he did that, Isaac grabbed the rope and began to tie Dell up.
Piper let out a breath, nearly sagging against the wall.
Was this really over?
Had the crisis really been diverted?
A sense of victory flooded her.
Maybe Dell would tell them where Julie was being kept.
Bear seemed to read her thoughts as he jerked Dell to his feet and
shoved him against a wall. “Where’s Julie?”
Dell smiled, blood trickling from the side of his mouth, as something
close to amusement filled his gaze. “Wouldn’t you like to know?”
“We need to call Shane,” Isaac said. “We don’t have any time to waste.”
But just as Isaac reached into the basket of cells to grab his phone,
something changed in the air.
And Piper knew that something was still wrong.
“Don’t do that.”
Bear looked up in time to see Luna standing in front of him.
She held a gun in her hand.
And it didn’t belong to Dell.
She had come here with her own gun?
And now she was pointing it at . . . him?
“Put the gun down, or I’ll shoot your brother,” Luna told Isaac. “Don’t
test me.”
Isaac stared at her a moment before slowly nodding and placing the gun
on the floor.
“Now kick it toward me,” Luna said. “I can’t risk you getting any
ideas.”
Isaac used his foot to nudge the gun her way.
“Luna . . .” Piper muttered, her expression falling with disappointment.
Luna swung the gun toward her, her arms trembling. “Don’t come
closer. Don’t make me do this.”
“Why?” Piper asked. “Why are you helping this guy?”
Fire lit in her gaze. “You know I’m fascinated with serial killers. I talk
about them all the time. One day, someone found me in an online forum I
frequent. It’s on the dark web. This person told me details about The Good
Samaritan Killer—details I didn’t know about. Eventually, we struck up a
friendship.”
“You’re the one who’s been helping Dell with the tech side of things,”
Piper muttered. “He recruited you.”
Bear’s mind raced. This couldn’t be happening.
But it was.
“I wanted to be a part of the legacy.” Luna’s voice trembled. “I’ve never
felt so much purpose as I did when I met Dell.”
“And the reason he’s always been two steps ahead of us is because
you’ve been sharing what you know,” Piper muttered, disgust filling her
gaze. “You told him about Bear’s meat allergy. Told him our schedule. Told
him about what happened to me back in Chicago. It’s been you all along.”
Luna moved closer to Dell. “He’s brilliant. I’m just sorry that no one
else has been able to see it. But they will soon.” Luna glanced at Bear.
“Untie him.”
 Bear hesitated.
They’d just gotten this guy under control, and now they were supposed
to release him?
“You heard the lady,” Dell said. “Untie me.”
Bear scowled as he reached behind the man.
This wasn’t going to end this way. It couldn’t.
Just as Bear reached for the rope, a loud pop sounded outside.
It almost sounded like an . . . explosion.
Realization filled him.
Something had set off that gasoline.
Bear knew that if he looked outside, he’d see a fire had started around
his house.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-THREE

PIPER’S MIND RACED. She couldn’t believe this was happening.

Luna?
Was she really involved with this?
Piper already knew the answer, but she could hardly believe it. She
didn’t want to believe it.
“You sought me out on purpose, didn’t you?” Piper blurted.
“I did. I was actually keeping an eye on Bear, shadowing him so I could
figure out what he knew and what was going on with his family.” Her eyes
sparkled. “It was a nice assignment. Eye candy, if you know what I mean.
Anyway, I saw him meet with you, and I began doing some research. I
figured out who you were. That’s when I knew you’d be perfect for
gleaning information.”
“Luna . . .” Piper’s voice cracked with emotion.
Luna’s gaze darkened as she stared at Piper, a shadow seeming to cover
her. “You didn’t want to share information with me. You never asked for my
opinion. Julie was your confidante, and you told me I had to put in my time
first. I know way more than Julie ever did. I had so much to offer. Instead,
all I got told was to get the coffee. File this. File that.” She rolled her eyes.
“It was so annoying.”
“You were using me the whole time.” Piper shook her head. She’d never
thought of herself as someone who easily had the wool pulled over her
eyes. But that’s exactly what had happened.
Now, because of that, everyone in this room was in danger.
“I’m sorry.” Luna shrugged, suddenly shifting back into nonchalant
mode. “I really did enjoy learning under you. But this was an opportunity I
couldn’t pass up.”
 “Luna . . . you don’t have to do this.” Piper’s voice trembled as she
stared at the gun in her hands. “You have so much potential.”
“I know. I don’t have to do this. But I want to.” She glanced back at
Dell. “Is your camera still running?”
He glanced at his chest. “It should be.”
“Perfect. We tweaked a few things, and we’re recording this now.” A
sickly smile crossed Luna’s lips. “Don’t worry. I’ve been helping with edits.
Dell did a decent job, but I’m helping him take it to the next level.”
“You’re not going to get away with this,” Isaac said. “People are going
to figure out what’s going on.”
“We know what we’re doing.” Dell’s voice hardened.
“You’re the one who poisoned Bear, aren’t you, Luna?” Piper
continued. “You must have put something on his food when you picked it
up from the food truck.”
Light gleamed in Luna’s eyes. She was proud of what she’d done. She
wanted the acknowledgement.
Maybe that would buy them some more time.
“I used powdered gelatin. I sprinkled a little on top, and it blended right
in with the sauce. No one ever even knew. They just thought it was cross-
contamination.”
Of course. Gelatin was made from animal collagen. Eating any would
have set off Bear’s red meat allergy.
“How did you even know about alpha-gal?” Bear’s chest heaved,
making it clear adrenaline was pulsing through him and he was ready to act
at a moment’s notice.
“I do my research.” Pride gleamed in Luna’s eyes. “You were quoted in
an article about it several months ago, and I took notes. Knowledge is
power, you know.”
“And you’re the one who leaked the story about Rebecca,” Piper
continued, more pieces clicking together. “How did you know?”
“When I came to Bear’s place the first time, I left several listening
devices so I could keep an ear on things.” She scowled. “I left one in Bear’s
office and just happened to overhear a phone conversation between him and
his brother about Rebecca. How is she doing after what happened? I know
she appreciates having you here. Blah blah blah.”
“Luna . . .” Piper muttered.
 Her gaze flung back toward Piper’s, fire in her eyes. “You would never
tell me everything that was going on, so I had to resort to other measures.
As soon as I heard what happened, I knew I had to exploit it. However, Dell
deserves all the credit.” She looked at him, her eyes beaming with
admiration. “He’s a brilliant man who’s done brilliant things.”
“He’s not as smart as you think,” Bear added as he met Dell’s gaze.
“You killed Lisa Moreno. Ralph cared about her. You two had a falling out,
didn’t you?”
Dell’s gaze darkened. “Things were tense between us for a while, but
we both agreed that we could still work together on the mission.”
“What mission is that?” James asked.
“To let people know they’re not safe.” Malice dripped from Dell’s
words. “I had other purposes. I found women who talked down to others.
Who thought they were better than anyone else. Just like OJ thought he was
better than me. Like my mom thought OJ was better than me. I had to show
them they weren’t anything special. In fact, those kinds of people make the
world worse.”
“You altered your MO,” Piper said. “What changed?”
“Lots of things. Ralph was arrested, I met Luna, the doctor thought I
had cancer. So many things put life into perspective.” Dell shrugged as if it
were all water under the bridge.
“Now, we need to stop talking!” Luna turned back to Bear and sneered.
“What are you waiting for? I told you to untie Dell.”
“These knots are tight.” Bear gritted his teeth as he worked the rope.
“You’re going to have to give me a minute.”
The next instant, Piper watched almost as if things happened in slow
motion.
Bear shoved Dell toward Luna.
Luna panicked.
She pulled the trigger.
The bullet went into Dell, and he let out a gasp.
The gasp turned into a gurgle as he sank to his knees.
Isaac grabbed Luna’s gun.
And as he did, Piper looked out the window just in time to see the
flames flickering and spreading.
“Everyone, come on,” Bear yelled. “We’ve got to get out of here. Now.”
As he opened the door, he checked the progress of the fire around the
perimeter of his house. They needed to hurry before their escape was
blocked.
His dad was able to walk with Madison’s help, even though he was still
bleeding. Piper and Rebecca followed.
Once his family and loved ones were safe, he grabbed Dell and dragged
the man outside as Isaac gripped Luna’s arm.
Just as they reached the driveway, the blaze engulfed the house.
Bear watched everything he’d worked so hard for the past decade go up
in flames.
But the important thing was that everybody was okay.
His gaze sought out Piper.
Piper stood with Rebecca, comforting her as tears flooded the woman’s
eyes.
Sirens sounded in the distance.
Had Shane figured things out?
It didn’t matter.
All that mattered was that backup was on the way.
And maybe this would finally all be over.
OceanofPDF.com
CHAPTER
FIFTY-FOUR

AS THE FBI and first responders filled the scene, Bear slipped an arm
around Piper.
She nearly melted against him.
Luna was in the back of a police vehicle. His dad was being treated, and
Dell was in an ambulance. Firefighters were busy putting out the flames.
“I’m so sorry, Piper,” he murmured, his voice nearly hoarse as he leaned
close enough that she could feel his breath on her ear. “I should have given
you a chance to explain. It’s just that—”
“I know.” Her throat burned as she continued to lean into him. “It’s hard
to trust people after you’ve been burned.”
“Will you forgive me?”
“Of course.”
“I’m afraid that’s something I’m going to have to ask for more than just
now. I’m going to make mistakes.”
“We all do.” She stepped back until she could see his face. Gently, she
used her finger to trace the edge of his jaw. “That’s what makes us all
human, right?”
He stared at her a moment, his eyes swirling orbs of emotions. “It
does.”
She swallowed hard, feeling a lump in her throat. She could stare at
Bear like this all day and be perfectly content.
“I’m just glad all of this is over,” she said.
“Me too,” Bear whispered.
His thick fingers tangled with her hair. The next instant, their lips met.
Piper hoped they’d have many more moments like this. Moments of
bonding. Of celebrating. Of being together.
 But without the danger.
Thank goodness, everyone had gotten out of the house safely.
But this wasn’t over yet.
Another thought slammed into her mind.
“Where’s Julie?” The words nearly croaked out of her mouth.
Bear sucked in a breath, and his gaze raced with thought. Finally, he
turned back to her. “What if Dell was keeping her at his hunting cabin?”
“We need to go check. Someone needs to check.” Urgency stained her
voice.
“Let’s find Shane.”

As Agent Townsend hurried toward Dell’s place, Bear and Piper sat in the
back seat.
Townsend had agreed to let the two of them come as long as they stayed
out of the way. While enroute, he explained that they’d talked to OJ
Deerman, who’d mentioned that his brother, OD, had been obsessed with
the GSK and had invested in a trail cam company.
When they’d looked further into the man, they’d discovered OD’s
timeline matched the killings. They’d gone to question him when they saw
the smoke coming from Bear’s place.
Thank goodness, they’d come when they did.
Once they arrived at Dell’s cabin, Townsend and two other agents
rushed toward it.
Piper and Bear climbed from the SUV and stood outside.
Bear squeezed Piper’s hand as they waited, the minutes dragging by.
Was Julie inside? Piper prayed her friend was there. That she was okay.
A few minutes later, Townsend emerged with a woman beside him, a
blanket wrapped over her shoulders.
The air left Piper’s lungs.
Julie!
She rushed toward her friend and pulled her into a hug.
“Oh, Julie . . . are you okay?” Piper studied her friend’s face, looking
for any sign she was hurt.
Tears glistened in Julie’s eyes. “I’m okay.”
 Piper hugged her again. “I’m so glad. And I’m so sorry this happened to
you.”
“It wasn’t your fault,” Julie said. “You couldn’t have known.”
“But—”
“No buts about it,” Julie insisted. “Besides, I’m safe now. Thanks to
you. The FBI agent said you never stopped looking for me. Thank you.”
“I know you would have done the same thing for me.”
Relief flooded Piper’s heart.
Julie was okay. The Understudy had been arrested. Fog Lake was finally
safe.
Maybe everyone could move on.
Finally.
OceanofPDF.com
EPILOGUE
THREE MONTHS LATER

BEAR SIGNED his name on the paperwork and stepped back from the
conference table in their new office building.
Everyone in his family had added their signatures, and now it was
official.
The Steadfast Justice Initiative had been formed.
As he put the pen down, Piper pulled a string on a party favor and
streamers flew through the air. “I’m so excited for you guys.” She grinned.
“I truly am.”
“And we’re excited that you’ll be helping us, Piper.” James Colson
stood in their circle, looking surprisingly content considering the hand life
had given him.
The whole family had been moved into action. They wanted to do
something for other people in their situation, so they’d started a nonprofit to
help those unjustly imprisoned for crimes they didn’t commit.
Between James Colson’s personal experience, Isaac’s legal expertise,
Bear’s cyber forensic skills, and Madison’s compassionate heart and
business-sense, they would be a perfect team.
Together, they could work hard to make sure others didn’t go through
the same struggles they had faced.
Between the compensation James received for being falsely imprisoned
and through a monetary donation they’d received through Brynlee Wilder—
Boone Wilder’s wife and a local business owner—they’d been able to set
up an office in downtown Fog Lake. Each of them would continue working
their full-time jobs, and they’d take on clients on a case-by-case basis.
Rebecca picked up a cake from The Busy Bean and carried it toward the
conference table. “We should celebrate.”
 They certainly had a lot to be grateful for.
Dell and Luna were now in jail.
Julie was safe.
Families who’d been mixed up in these crimes could finally begin to
heal.
Bear stepped back and looked at the people in the room.
Andi and Makayla were here. They were Rebecca’s cousins she was
helping to raise. Now that Rebecca’s dad had gone to get some help for his
alcoholism, their home life was much more stable.
The fire had destroyed Bear’s home. But at least everyone was safe.
That was the important thing. Bear was staying at his childhood home while
his house was being rebuilt, even bigger and better than before.
Tim had been fired from his position after it was revealed he’d altered
that photo and placed money into an account set up in Piper’s name. Even
though Piper had been offered her old job back, she’d turned it down.
Instead, she’d moved to Fog Lake where she would be consulting with the
FBI as well as other law enforcement agencies. Now that her name had
been cleared, work had been pouring in.
Daniel Barr, the man who’d been set free because of that photo, was
being retried after another witness had stepped forward.
Julie was doing fine. She wasn’t coming back as Piper’s assistant, but
she was going back to school. She and Piper kept in touch with each other,
and Julie seemed to be recovering well.
It looked like everyone might have a happy ending after all.
“Can I have your attention?” Shane tapped on the edge of his glass, and
everyone turned toward him.
Madison moved beside him, and Shane glanced at her, his face
practically glowing.
“Madison and I just wanted to let you know that . . .” Shane took
Madison’s left hand and raised it in the air. “I proposed to Madison last
night, and she said yes!”
Squeals and congratulations flooded the room.
“Now that we don’t have the GSK and the Understudy to distract us,
I’m hoping we can give our attention to planning a wedding.” Madison
wiggled her fingers to show off her ring. “I would love all of your help.”
“Of course!” Rebecca gave her a hug.
“I’d love to,” Piper added, waiting her turn to hug them.
 For the first time in a long time, Bear felt joy in the air.
Finally, the stain in their lives seemed to be fading. Each of the Colsons
would still be dealing with what had happened for a long time. But maybe
they could finally put the past behind them and begin to heal.
Piper came and stood beside Bear. As she did, he took her hand in his
and squeezed it.
He was so glad she was in his life . . . and he hoped he could prove that
every day.
He leaned down and planted a quick kiss on her lips before whispering,
“I love you.”
She grinned as she stared up at him. “I love you too.”

~~~
Thanks so much for reading Fog Lake: The Colsons. I hope you enjoyed
the series. If you did, would you please consider leaving a review?

OceanofPDF.com
 ALSO BY CHRISTY BARRITT:

OceanofPDF.com
FOG LAKE SUSPENSE

Edge of Peril
When evil descends like fog on a mountain community, no one feels
safe. After hearing about a string of murders in a Smoky Mountain town,
journalist Harper Jennings realizes a startling truth. She knows who may be
responsible—the same person who tried to kill her three years ago. Now
Harper must convince the cops to believe her before the killer strikes again.
Sheriff Luke Wilder returned to his hometown, determined to keep the
promise he made to his dying father. The sleepy tourist area with a tragic
past hadn’t seen a murder in decades—until now. Keeping the community
safe seems impossible as darkness edges closer, threatening to consume
everything in its path. As The Watcher grows desperate, Harper and Luke
must work together in order to defeat him. But the peril around them
escalates, making it clear the killer will stop at nothing to get what he
wants.

Margin of Error
Some secrets have deadly consequences. Brynlee Parker thought her
biggest challenge would be hiking to Dead Man’s Bluff and fulfilling her
dad’s last wishes. She never thought she’d witness two men being viciously
murdered while on a mountainous trail. Even worse, the deadly predator is
now hunting her. Boone Wilder wants nothing to do with Dead Man’s Bluff,
not after his wife died there. But he can’t seem to mind his own business
when a mysterious out-of-towner burst into his camp store in a frenzied
panic. Something—or someone—deadly is out there. The killer’s hunger
for blood seems to be growing at a brutal pace. Can Brynlee and Boone
figure out who’s behind these murders? Or will the hurts and secrets from
their past not allow for even a margin of error?

Brink of Danger
Ansley Wilder has always lived life on the wild side, using thrills to
numb the pain from her past and escape her mistakes. But a near-death
experience two years ago changed everything. When another incident
nearly claims her life, she turns her thrill-seeking ways into a fight for
survival. Ryan Philips left Fog Lake to chase adventure far from home.
Now he’s returned as the new fire chief in town, but the slower paced life
he seeks is nowhere to be found. Not only is a wildfire blazing out of
control, but a malicious killer known as “The Woodsman” is enacting
crimes that appear accidental. Plus, there seems to be a strange connection
with these incidents and his best friend’s little sister, Ansley Wilder. As a
killer watches their every move and the forest fire threatens to destroy their
scenic town, both Ryan and Ansley hover on the brink of danger. One
wrong move could send them tumbling over the edge . . . permanently.

Line of Duty
Jaxon Wilder didn’t plan on returning home to Fog Lake, Tennessee,
following his tour of duty in Iraq. But after a gut-wrenching failure during
his stint in the Army, he now faces a new challenge: his family. Abby
Brennan always did her best to be the good girl and to live by the rules.
When a wrong decision changes her entire life, she tries to hide from the
world. However, a madman known as the Executioner is determined to find
her and enact his own brand of justice. When Jaxon and Abby are thrown
together in the killer’s crosshairs, they’re forced to depend on one another
to survive. Will Jaxon’s sense of duty be enough to help keep Abby safe?
Or will deadly secrets lead to the penalty of death?

Legacy of Lies
Madison Colson knows deep down that her father—a convicted serial
killer—is innocent. But believing it and proving it are two entirely different
things. Unable to help her father, Madison has spent most of her adult life
overcompensating by helping others. When her aunt dies unexpectedly,
duty calls her back to Fog Lake, Tennessee, a beautiful but painful place
she’d rather forget. Terrifying events begin to unfold once she arrives,
unleashing her worst nightmares. The Good Samaritan Killer—or a copycat
—is back, and now Madison Colson is his target. FBI Special Agent Shane
Townsend is determined to stop the deadly rampage that has sent the tight-
knit community into a frenzy. But he needs to earn Madison’s trust first.
The task feels impossible, especially considering his father is the one who
put her dad in prison. With the whole town on edge and pointing fingers,
tension escalates out of control. Madison and Shane must sort the facts from
the lies—and fight for a legacy of truth—before The Good Samaritan Killer
has the final say.

Secrets of Shame
Attorney Isaac Colson only wants to put his tumultuous past in Fog
Lake behind him and return to his life in Memphis. But when an ominous
text threatens that he must come back or there will be deadly consequences,
he knows he can’t take any chances. Rebecca Moreno has only ever loved
one man—her high school sweetheart, Isaac Colson. But when his dad went
to prison for murder, Rebecca’s father forbade them from seeing each other
again. Years later, Isaac is back in town and old feelings are stirring. But
Rebecca is harboring a secret that could change everything. When The
Good Samaritan Killer strikes again, guilt pummels her. She has to tell
Isaac the truth. But as events unfold, she has more to lose than ever. Isaac
and Rebecca must find answers—their lives depend on it. But everyone
seems to have secrets, each that forms an obstacle to finding the truth . . .
and to staying alive.
OceanofPDF.com
YOU ALSO MIGHT ENJOY:

LANTERN BEACH MYSTERIES

Hidden Currents
You can take the detective out of the investigation, but you can't take the
investigator out of the detective. A notorious gang puts a bounty on
Detective Cady Matthews’s head after she takes down their leader, leaving
her no choice but to hide until she can testify at trial. But her temporary
home across the country on a remote North Carolina island isn’t as peaceful
as she initially thinks. Living under the new identity of Cassidy Livingston,
she struggles to keep her investigative skills tucked away, especially after a
body washes ashore. When local police bungle the murder investigation,
she can’t resist stepping in. But Cassidy is supposed to be keeping a low
profile. One wrong move could lead to both her discovery and her demise.
Can she bring justice to the island . . . or will the hidden currents
surrounding her pull her under for good?

Flood Watch
The tide is high, and so is the danger on Lantern Beach. Still in hiding
after infiltrating a dangerous gang, Cassidy Livingston just has to make it a
few more months before she can testify at trial and resume her old life. But
trouble keeps finding her, and Cassidy is pulled into a local investigation
after a man mysteriously disappears from the island she now calls home. A
recurring nightmare from her time undercover only muddies things, as does
a visit from the parents of her handsome ex-Navy SEAL neighbor. When a
friend's life is threatened, Cassidy must make choices that put her on the
verge of blowing her cover. With a flood watch on her emotions and her life
in a tangle, will Cassidy find the truth? Or will her past finally drown her?

Storm Surge
A storm is brewing hundreds of miles away, but its effects are
devastating even from afar. Laid-back, loose, and light: that’s Cassidy
Livingston’s new motto. But when a makeshift boat with a bloody cloth
inside washes ashore near her oceanfront home, her detective instincts shift
into gear . . . again. Seeking clues isn’t the only thing on her mind—
romance is heating up with next-door neighbor and former Navy SEAL Ty
Chambers as well. Her heart wants the love and stability she’s longed for
her entire life. But her hidden identity only leads to a tidal wave of
turbulence. As more answers emerge about the boat, the danger around her
rises, creating a treacherous swell that threatens to reveal her past. Can
Cassidy mind her own business, or will the storm surge of violence and
corruption that has washed ashore on Lantern Beach leave her life in
wreckage?

Dangerous Waters
Danger lurks on the horizon, leaving only two choices: find shelter or
flee. Cassidy Livingston’s new identity has begun to feel as comfortable as
her favorite sweater. She’s been tucked away on Lantern Beach for weeks,
waiting to testify against a deadly gang, and is settling in to a new life she
wants to last forever. When she thinks she spots someone malevolent from
her past, panic swells inside her. If an enemy has found her, Cassidy won’t
be the only one who’s a target. Everyone she’s come to love will also be at
risk. Dangerous waters threaten to pull her into an overpowering chasm she
may never escape. Can Cassidy survive what lies ahead? Or has the tide
fatally turned against her?

Perilous Riptide
Just when the current seems safer, an unseen danger emerges and
threatens to destroy everything. When Cassidy Livingston finds a journal
hidden deep in the recesses of her ice cream truck, her curiosity kicks into
high gear. Islanders suspect that Elsa, the journal’s owner, didn’t die
accidentally. Her final entry indicates their suspicions might be correct and
that what Elsa observed on her final night may have led to her demise.
Against the advice of Ty Chambers, her former Navy SEAL boyfriend,
Cassidy taps into her detective skills and hunts for answers. But her search
only leads to a skeletal body and trouble for both of them. As helplessness
threatens to drown her, Cassidy is desperate to turn back time. Can Cassidy
find what she needs to navigate the perilous situation? Or will the riptide
surrounding her threaten everyone and everything Cassidy loves?

Deadly Undertow
The current’s fatal pull is powerful, but so is one detective’s will to live.
When someone from Cassidy Livingston’s past shows up on Lantern Beach
and warns her of impending peril, opposing currents collide, threatening to
drag her under. Running would be easy. But leaving would break her heart.
Cassidy must decipher between the truth and lies, between reality and
deception. Even more importantly, she must decide whom to trust and
whom to fear. Her life depends on it. As danger rises and answers surface,
everything Cassidy thought she knew is tested. In order to survive, Cassidy
must take drastic measures and end the battle against the ruthless gang DH-
7 once and for all. But if her final mission fails, the consequences will be as
deadly as the raging undertow.

LANTERN BEACH ROMANTIC SUSPENSE

Tides of Deception
Change has come to Lantern Beach: a new police chief, a new season,
and . . . a new romance? Austin Brooks has loved Skye Lavinia from the
moment they met, but the walls she keeps around her seem impenetrable.
Skye knows Austin is the best thing to ever happen to her. Yet she also
knows that if he learns the truth about her past, he’d be a fool not to run. A
chance encounter brings secrets bubbling to the surface, and danger soon
follows. Are the life-threatening events plaguing them really accidents . . .
or is someone trying to send a deadly message? With the tides on Lantern
Beach come deception and lies. One question remains—who will be swept
away as the water shifts? And will it bring the end for Austin and Skye, or
merely the beginning?

Shadow of Intrigue
For her entire life, Lisa Garth has felt like a supporting character in the
drama of life. The designation never bothered her—until now. Lantern
Beach, where she’s settled and runs a popular restaurant, has boarded up for
the season. The slower pace leaves her with too much time alone. Braden
Dillinger came to Lantern Beach to try to heal. The former Special Forces
officer returned from battle with invisible scars and diminished hope. But
his recovery is hampered by the fact that an unknown enemy is trying to kill
him. From the moment Lisa and Braden meet, danger ignites around them,
and both are drawn into a web of intrigue that turns their lives upside down.
As shadows creep in, will Lisa and Braden be able to shine a light on the
peril around them? Or will the encroaching darkness turn their worst
nightmares into reality?

Storm of Doubt
A pastor who’s lost faith in God. A romance writer who’s lost faith in
love. A faceless man with a deadly obsession. Nothing has felt right in
Pastor Jack Wilson’s world since his wife died two years ago. He hoped
coming to Lantern Beach might help soothe the ragged edges of his soul.
Instead, he feels more alone than ever. Novelist Juliette Grace came to the
island to hide away. Though her professional life has never been better, her
personal life has imploded. Her husband left her and a stalker’s threats have
grown more and more dangerous. When Jack saves Juliette from an attack,
he sees the terror in her gaze and knows he must protect her. But when
danger strikes again, will Jack be able to keep her safe? Or will the
approaching storm prove too strong to withstand?

Winds of Danger
Wes O’Neill is perfectly content to hang with his friends and enjoy
island life on Lantern Beach. Something begins to change inside him when
Paige Henderson sweeps into his life. But the beautiful newcomer is hiding
painful secrets beneath her cheerful facade. Police dispatcher Paige
Henderson came to Lantern Beach riddled with guilt and uncertainties after
the fallout of a bad relationship. When she meets Wes, she begins to open
up to the possibility of love again. But there’s something Wes isn’t telling
her—something that could change everything. As the winds shift, doubts
seep into Paige’s mind. Can Paige and Wes trust each other, even as the
currents work against them? Or is trouble from the past too much to
overcome?

Rains of Remorse
A stranger invades her home, leaving Rebecca Jarvis terrified. Above
all, she must protect the baby growing inside her. Since her estranged
husband died suspiciously six months earlier, Rebecca has been determined
to depend on no one but herself. Her chivalrous new neighbor appears to be
an answer to prayer. But who is Levi Stoneman really? Rebecca wants to
believe he can help her, but she can’t ignore her instincts. As danger closes
in, both Rebecca and Levi must figure out whom they can trust. With
Rebecca’s baby coming soon, there’s no time to waste. Can the truth prevail
. . . or will remorse overpower the best of intentions?

Torrents of Fear
The woman lingering in the crowd can’t be Allison . . . can she?
Because Allison was pronounced dead six years ago. Musician Carter
Denver knows only one person who’s capable of helping him find answers:
Sadie Thompson, his estranged best friend and someone who also knew
Allison. He needs to know if he’s losing his mind or if Allison could have
survived her car accident. Could Allison really be alive? If so, why is she
trying to harm Carter and Sadie? As the two try to find answers, can Sadie
keep her feelings for Carter hidden? Could he ever care for her, or is the
man of her dreams still in love with the woman now causing his
nightmares?

LANTERN BEACH PD
On the Lookout
When Cassidy Chambers accepted the job as police chief on Lantern
Beach, she knew the island had its secrets. But a suspicious death with
potentially far-reaching implications will test all her skills—and threaten to
reveal her true identity.  Cassidy enlists the help of her husband, former
Navy SEAL Ty Chambers. As they dig for answers, both uncover parts of
their pasts that are best left buried. Not everything is as it seems, and they
must figure out if their John Doe is connected to the secretive group that
has moved onto the island. As facts materialize, danger on the island grows.
Can Cassidy and Ty discover the truth about the shadowy crimes in their
cozy community? Or has darkness permanently invaded their beloved
Lantern Beach?

Attempt to Locate
A fun girls’ night out turns into a nightmare when armed robbers barge
into the store where Cassidy and her friends are shopping. As the situation
escalates and the men escape, a massive manhunt launches on Lantern
Beach to apprehend the dangerous trio. In the midst of the chaos, a potential
foe asks for Cassidy’s help. He needs to find his sister who fled from the
secretive Gilead’s Cove community on the island. But the more Cassidy
learns about the seemingly untouchable group, the more her unease grows.
The pressure to solve both cases continues to mount. But as the gravity of
the situation rises, so does the danger. Cassidy is determined to protect the
island and break up the cult . . . but doing so might cost her everything.

First Degree Murder

Police Chief Cassidy Chambers longs for a break from the recent crimes
plaguing Lantern Beach. She simply wants to enjoy her friends’ upcoming
wedding, to prepare for the busy tourist season about to slam the island, and
to gather all the dirt she can on the suspicious community that’s invaded the
town. But trouble explodes on the island, sending residents—including
Cassidy—into a squall of uneasiness. Cassidy may have more than one
enemy plotting her demise, and the collateral damage seems unthinkable.
As the temperature rises, so does the pressure to find answers. Someone is
determined that Lantern Beach would be better off without their new police
chief. And for Cassidy, one wrong move could mean certain death.

Dead on Arrival
 With a highly charged local election consuming the community, Police
Chief Cassidy Chambers braces herself for a challenging day of breaking up
petty conflicts and tamping down high emotions. But when widespread
food poisoning spreads among potential voters across the island, Cassidy
smells something rotten in the air. As Cassidy examines every possibility to
uncover what’s going on, local enigma Anthony Gilead again comes on her
radar. The man is running for mayor and his cult-like following is growing
at an alarming rate. Cassidy feels certain he has a spy embedded in her
inner circle. The problem is that her pool of suspects gets deeper every day.
Can Cassidy get to the bottom of what’s eating away at her peaceful island
home? Will voters turn out despite the outbreak of illness plaguing their
tranquil town? And the even bigger question: Has darkness come to stay on
Lantern Beach?

Plan of Action
A missing Navy SEAL. Danger at the boiling point. The ultimate
showdown. When Police Chief Cassidy Chambers’ husband, Ty, disappears,
her world is turned upside down. His truck is discovered with blood inside,
crashed in a ditch on Lantern Beach, but he’s nowhere to be found. As they
launch a manhunt to find him, Cassidy discovers that someone on the island
has a deadly obsession with Ty. Meanwhile, Gilead’s Cove seems to be
imploding. As danger heightens, federal law enforcement officials are
called in. The cult’s growing threat could lead to the pinnacle standoff of
good versus evil. A clear plan of action is needed or the results will be
devastating. Will Cassidy find Ty in time, or will she face a gut-wrenching
loss? Will Anthony Gilead finally be unmasked for who he really is and be
brought to justice? Hundreds of innocent lives are at stake . . . and not
everyone will come out alive.

LANTERN BEACH BLACKOUT

Dark Water
Colton Locke can’t forget the black op that went terribly wrong.
Desperate for a new start, he moves to Lantern Beach, North Carolina, and
forms Blackout, a private security firm. Despite his hero status, he can’t
erase the mistakes he’s made. For the past year, Elise Oliver hasn’t been
able to shake the feeling that there’s more to her husband’s death than she
was told. When she finds a hidden box of his personal possessions, more
questions—and suspicions—arise. The only person she trusts to help her is
her husband’s best friend, Colton Locke. Someone wants Elise dead. Is it
because she knows too much? Or is it to keep her from finding the truth?
The Blackout team must uncover dark secrets hiding beneath seemingly
still waters. But those very secrets might just tear the team apart.

 Safe Harbor
Guilt over past mistakes haunts former Navy SEAL Dez Rodriguez.
When he’s asked to guard a pop star during a music festival on Lantern
Beach, he’s all set for what he hopes is a breezy assignment. Bree hasn’t
found fame to be nearly as fulfilling as she dreamed. Instead, she’s more
like a carefully crafted character living out a pre-scripted story. When a
stalker’s threats become deadly, her life—and career—are turned upside
down. From the start, Bree sees her temporary bodyguard as a player, and
Dez sees Bree as a spoiled rich girl. But when they’re thrown together in a
fight for survival, both must learn to trust. Can Dez protect Bree—and his
carefully guarded heart? Or will their safe harbor ultimately become their
death trap?

Ripple Effect
Griff McIntyre never expected his ex-wife and three-year-old daughter
to come to Lantern Beach. After an abduction attempt, they’re desperate for
safety. Now Griff’s not letting either of them out of his sight. Bethany
knows Griff is the only one who can protect them, despite the fact that he
broke her heart. But she’ll do anything to keep her daughter safe—even if it
means playing nicely with a man she can’t stand. As peril ripples through
their lives, Griff and Bethany must work together to protect their daughter.
But an unseen enemy wants something from them . . . and will stop at
nothing to get it. When disaster strikes, can Griff keep his family safe? Or
will past mistakes bring the ultimate failure?

Rising Tide
Benjamin James knows there’s a traitor within his former command.
The rest of his team might even think it’s him. As danger closes in, he must
clear himself and stop a deadly plot by a dangerous terrorist group. All CJ
Compton wanted was a new start after her career ended under suspicion.
Working as the house manager for private security group Blackout seems
perfect. But there’s more trouble here than what she left behind. As the tide
rushes in, the stakes continue to rise. If the Blackout team fails, it’s not just
Lantern Beach at stake—it’s the whole country. Can Benjamin and CJ
overcome their differences and work together to find the truth?

LANTERN BEACH BLACKOUT: THE NEW RECRUITS

Rocco
Former Navy SEAL and new Blackout recruit Rocco Foster is on a
simple in and out mission. But the operation turns complicated when an
unsuspecting woman wanders into the line of fire. Peyton Ellison’s life
mission is to sprinkle happiness on those around her. When a cupcake
delivery turns into a fight for survival, she must trust her rescuer—a
handsome stranger—to keep her safe. Rocco is determined to figure out
why someone is targeting Peyton. First, he must keep the intriguing woman
safe and earn her trust. But threats continue to pummel them as
incriminating evidence emerges and pits them against each other. With time
running out, the two must set aside both their growing attraction and their
doubts about each other in order to work together. But the perilous facts
they discover leave them wondering what exactly the truth is . . . and if the
truth can be trusted.

Axel
Women are missing. Private security firm Blackout must find them
before another victim disappears. Axel Hendrix likes to live on the edge.
That’s why being a Navy SEAL suited him so well. But after his last
mission, he cut his losses and joined Blackout instead. His team’s latest
case involves an undercover investigation on Lantern Beach. Olivia Rollins
came to the island to escape her problems—and danger. When trouble from
her past shows up in town, she impulsively blurts she’s engaged to Axel, the
womanizing man she’s seen while waitressing. Now, she may not be the
only one in danger. So could Axel. Axel knows Olivia might be his chance
to find answers and that acting like her fiancé is the perfect cover for his
latest assignment. But he doesn’t like throwing Olivia into the middle of
such a dangerous situation. Nor is he comfortable with the feelings she stirs
inside him.  With Olivia's life—as well as both their hearts—on the line,
Axel must uncover the truth and stop an evil plan before more lives are
destroyed.

Beckett
When the daughter of a federal judge is abducted, private security firm
Blackout must find her. Psychologist Samantha Reynolds doesn’t know why
someone is targeting her. Even after a risky mission to save her, danger still
lingers. She’s determined to use her insights into the human mind to help
decode the deadly clues being left in the wake of her rescue. Former Navy
SEAL Beckett Jones needs to figure out who’s responsible for the crimes
hounding Sami. He’s not sure why he’s so protective of the woman he
rescued, but he’ll do anything to keep her safe—even if it means risking his
heart. As the body count rises, there’s no room for error. Beckett and Sami
must both tear down the careful walls they’ve built around themselves in
order to survive. If they don’t figure out who’s responsible, the madman
will continue his death spree . . . and one of them might be next.

Gabe
When former Navy SEAL and current Blackout operative Gabe
Michaels is almost killed in a hit-and-run, the aftermath completely upends
his life. He’s no longer safe—and he’s not the only one. Dr. Autumn
Spenser came to Lantern Beach to start fresh. But while treating Gabe after
his accident, she senses there’s more to what happened to him than meets
the eye. When she digs deeper into his past, she never expects to be drawn
into a deadly dilemma. Gabe has been infatuated with the pretty doctor
since the day they met. Now, can he keep her from harm? Could someone
out of his league ever return his feelings or will her past hurts keep them
apart? As danger continues to pummel them, Gabe and Autumn are thrown
together in a quest to find answers. More important than their growing
attraction, they must stay alive long enough to stop the person desperate to
destroy them.
OceanofPDF.com
ABOUT THE AUTHOR

USA Today has called Christy Barritt's books “scary, funny, passionate, and quirky.”

Christy writes both mystery and romantic suspense novels that are clean with underlying messages of
faith. Her books have won the Daphne du Maurier Award for Excellence in Suspense and Mystery,
have been twice nominated for the Romantic Times Reviewers’ Choice Award, and have finaled for
both a Carol Award and Foreword Magazine’s Book of the Year.

She is married to her Prince Charming, a man who thinks she’s hilarious—but only when she's not
trying to be. Christy is a self-proclaimed klutz, an avid music lover who’s known for spontaneously
bursting into song, and a road trip aficionado.

When she's not working or spending time with her family, she enjoys singing, playing the guitar, and
exploring small, unsuspecting towns where people have no idea how accident-prone she is.

Find Christy online at:

www.christybarritt.com
www.facebook.com/christybarritt
www.twitter.com/cbarritt

Sign up for Christy’s newsletter to get information on all of her latest releases here: www.
christybarritt.com/newsletter-sign-up/

OceanofPDF.com